CCR Hs
SEGE ee gota

su

N
RER

ER H
dø

ke
SR

RUS

FN

At un

ot

ABN > nC 79950
ir NG ne:

2.

vin >,

R y *
« i 2 i
, Q fy
x ih N = SZENE Wie
NES Wy Pp
Bi I Sd: ht
Q N SS A en

LL i LÆ ! PAR { A
i Yale : po N a
has (i ere | Vs la BIN
er j
Re i f NY | cui A DÅ

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kebenhavn. Nr. 50.

The

Structure and Biology

of

Arctic Flowering Plants.

Reprinted from ,MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND* Vol. XXXVI.

ee ;
= LIBRARY
NEW YORK
BOTARICAL
GARDEN.
Copenhagen.

Printed by Bianco Luno.

1909.

Hitherto, the following papers have been published:

Ericineæ (Ericaceæ, Pirolaceæ).
1. Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warmine.. pp. 1—71.
2. The biological anatomy of the leaves and of

the stems. By Henning Emer Perersen..... p. 73—138.
Diapensiaceæ. Diapensia lapponica L. By Hennine
Wiper PEDERSEN: +: oi cite ners OU OR p. 139— 154.

Empetraceæ. Empetrum nigrum L. By A. Menrz.. p. 155— 167.

4.

Saxifragacee.

1. Morphology and Biology.
By

Eug. Warming.

June 1909.

Principal literature.

ABROMEIT, J., 1899: Botanische Ergebnisse der ... unter Leitung Dr. v. Dry-
galski ausgesandten Grônlandsexpedition. B. Samenpflanzen (Phanero-
gamen). (Bibliotheca botanica, 42°. Stuttgart.)

ÅNDERSSON, G., och H. HESSELMAN, 1900: Bidrag till kannedomen om Spets-
bergens och Beeren Eilands kärlväxtflora. (Bihang till K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handlingar, XXVI, Afd. 3.)

BUCHENAU, Franz, und W. O. Focke, 1872: Gefasspflanzen Ost-Gronlands.
(Zweite Deutsche Nordpolfahrt. II. 1. Botanik.)

GLEVE, Asrrip, 1901: Zum Pflanzenleben in Nordschwedischen Hochgebirgen.
(Bihang till K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl., XXVI, Afd. 3.)

Dusen, P., 1901: Zur Kenntniss der Gefässpflanzen Ost-Grönlands. (Ibid.
XXVII, Afd. 3.)

EKSTAM, O., 1894 a: Zur Blütenbestäubung in den schwedischen Hochgebirgen.
(Öfversikt af K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Förhandlingar.)

— 1894b: Zur Kenntniss der Blumenbestaubung auf Novaja Zemlja, (Ibid.)

— 1897: Einige blütenbiologische Beobachtungen auf Novaja Semlja. (Tromsö
Mus. Aarsskr., 18, 1897.)

— 1898: Einige blütenbiologische Beobachtungen auf Spitzbergen. (Ib. 20.)

GÜNTHART, A., 1902: Beiträge zur Blütenbiologie der Cruciferen, Grassulaceen
und der Gattung Saxifraga. (Bibliotheca botanica, 58.)

Harrz, N., 1894: Botanisk Rejseberetning fra Vest-Grenland. (Meddelelser om
Grønland, XV.)

— 1895 a: Ostgrenlands Vegetationsforhold. (Ibid. XVII, pp. 103—314.)
— 1895 b: Fanerogamer og Karkryptogamer fra Nordost-Gronland, €. 75° —
70° N.Br. og Angmagsalik, e. 65° 40° N. Br. (Ibid. XVII, pp. 315 — 393.)

HESSELMAN, H., see G. Andersson.

Houm, Tu., 1885: Novaja Zemljas Vegetation, særligt dens Phanerogamer.
(Dijmphna Togtets zool. botan. Udbytte, pp. 1 - 71. Kjøbenhavn 1887.)

Jonsson, HELG:1, 1895: Optegnelser fra Vaar- og Vinterexkursioner i Ost-
Island. (Botan. Tidsskrift, Kjebenhavn, XIX, pp. 273— 294.)

JUNGNER, J. R., 1894: Klima und Blatt in der Regio alpina. (Flora, Bd. 79.)

LinpMAN, C. A., 1887 a: Bidrag till kännedomen om skandinaviska fjallvaxternas
blomning och befruktning. (Bihang till K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., XII.)

— 1987b: Blühen und Bestaubungseinrichtungen im Skandinavischen Hoch-
gebirge. (Botan. Centralblatt, 30.)

? LINDMARK, G., 1902: Bidrag till kannedomen om de svenska Saxifraga-

Arternas yttre Byggnad och Individbildning. (Bihang till K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handl., XXVIII, Afd. 3.)

172

NORMAN, J., 1895-—-1901: Norges arktiske Flora. Christiania.

SILÉN, F., 1906: Blombiologiska iakttagelser i Kittilä Lappmark. (Meddelanden
af Soc. pro Fauna et Flora Fennica, 30.)

1906: Blombiologiska iakttagelser i Sédra Finland. (Ibid. 32.)

Simmons, HERMANN G., 1906: The vascular plants in the Flora of Ellesmere-
land. Report of the second Norwegian Arctic Expedition in the “Fram,”
1898—1902; no. 2.

SKOTTSBERG, C., 1901: Einige blütenbiologische Beobachtungen im arktischen
Teil von Schwedisch Lappland, 1900. (Bihang till K. Sv. Vet. Akad.
Handl., XXVII.)

SYLVEN, N., 1906: Om de svenska Dikotyledonernas första Förstärknings-
stadium eller Utveckling från Frö till Blomming. I—II. (Kungl. Sv.
Vet. Akad. Handl., XL, no. 2.)

VANHÖFFEN, E., 1897: Greulands Pflanzenwelt. (Drygalski, Grönland-Expe-
dition d. Gesellsch. f. Erdkunde zu Berlin, pp. 323—383.)

WARMING, EuG., 1884: Om Skudbygning, Overvintring og Foryngelse. (Natur-
historisk Forenings Festskrift, Kjøbenhavn.)

— 1886a: Biologiske Optegnelser om grønlandske Planter. 2. Papaveracee,
Saxifragaceæ, Empetrum, Streptopus (with French Résumé). (Botanisk
Tidsskrift, 15.)

— 1886 b: Om nogle arktiske Væxters Biologi. (Bihang till K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handlingar, XII.)

— 1886c: Om Bygningen og den formodede Bestovningsmaade af nogle
grønlandske Blomster. (Oversigt over D. K. Danske Videnskabernes Selsk.
Forhandlinger.)

— Sur la structure et le procede presume de pollination chez quelques fleurs
groenlandaises. (Resume, ibid., pp. XXV—XXXIIL.)

— 1887: Om Grønlands Vegetation. (Medd. om Grønland, XII.)

MÜLLER, H., 1873: Die Befruchtung der Blumen durch Insekten. Leipzig.

— The Fertillation of Flowers. London, 1883.

— 1881: Alpenblumen, ihre Befruchtung durch Insekten. Leipzig.

Knuru, P., 1898—1905: Handbuch der Blüthenbiologie, I—II.

Low, E., 1893: Blütenbiologische Floristik der mittleren und nördlichen
Europa sowie Grönland. Stuttgart.

SCHRÖTER, C., 1904—1908: Das Pfianzenleben der Alpen, eine Schilderung
der Hochgebirgsflora. Zürich.

LANGE, Jom., 1880: Conspectus Flore Groenlandicæ. (Meddelelser om Gren-
land, II.) i

— 1887: Tillæg til Grönlands Fanerogamer og Karsporeplanter. (Ibid. Ill, 2.

ROSENVINGE, L. KoLDERUP, 1892: Andet Tillæg til Grønlands Fanerogamer
og Karsporeplanter, i Conspectus Flore Groenlandicæ, pars 3. (Med-
delelser om Grønland, III, 2.)

173

The species of Saxifragaceæ mentioned in the following are: —

Saxifraga aizoides . 1:12... . 0. 173

— ALORS AU DS ENTRE 3 176

A CORE Sar PA Wg oan So dan 178

— FÉES A Coe ES EE 184

— groenlandica. ="... .".. 2. 187

— PEGE EON (OASE RENEE oy 194

— Firtalie? SEID 196

— Nas NE RHEIN 198

— oppesitifole. ars renter 203

— PUOUUGINS nn een sine win o> a 210

— STELLA ES Ion crete EE cy ER 216

— EY ACHS PAG CU NERO toa tere 299
Chrysosplenium alternifolium et var.

FERIEN EIERN ENDEN, 226

Saxifraga aizoides L.

Warning, 1886 a, p. 26. Linpmay, 1887, p. 61. Exstam, 1894 b,
p. 426; 1897, p.129; 1898, p.15. Junener, p.237. ÅBROMEIT, p. 37.
G. Anpersson och Hesserman, p. 28. Dusen p.34. A. Creve, p. 48.
Linpmark, p. 27, pl. I, figs. 22—23; pl. Il, figs. 1—3. GöntHarT,
p. 75, pl. II, fig. 1. Syzven, p. 230.

Material in alcohol from South Greenland (Kornerup,
A. Berlin, Mrs. Lundholm); from Norway: Tromso, Finmark
(Warming); Sweden; Siberia (Kjellman); Nova Zembla and Spitz-
bergen (Nathorst).

A creeping herb, the primary root of which dies in the
course of a few years. By means of the creeping stems, which
are furnished with many slender, adventitious roots, it may
spread rather thickly over fairly large areas, by preference over
those which are watered by a stream, or by melted snow. Many
lateral shoots may be developed from a single stem, and there
is no regularity as regards the situation and strength of the
lateral shoots. Vegetative propagation takes place abundantly
by the lateral shoots becoming independent, the connecting
stems gradually dying away at the hinder end.

174

The lateral shoots put forth foliage-leaves from the first;
scale-leaves proper are absent. The year's-shoots are not
distinctly differentiated. The youngest leaves remain green
during winter. The fresh leaves pass gradually into decayed
ones which persist a long time.

As regards the germination see Linpmark and Syrven. The
primordial leaves are close-set, somewhat like a rosette. The
plant may flower in its third year. It flowers late in summer.

The flowers appear to be quite similar to those from the
Alps. The size is the same (10—13 mm.), perhaps they are
somewhat smaller in Spitzbergen (Fig. 1 Æ, F).

The colour varies considerably. Among the specimens
from Tromsö in Norway, some had pale green sepals, pale yel-
low petals with orange-coloured spots, and a pale green pistil;
some, dull-purple-coloured sepals, dark-orange-coloured petals
without spots, and a yellowish-red pistil with dark-red disk;
and many intermediate forms were found between these. Linpman
has made similar observations.

The petals have one vein with two lateral branches
(Fig. 1 A). Scent is absent.

Protandry. The flowers are distinctly protandrous, not
only those from the Alps, but also those I examined from
Greenland, Norway, Sweden, Spitzbergen, and Siberia. At first
the stamens are almost horizontally spread out, but afterwards
they bend inwards in succession, first the antisepalous and
then the antipetalous (Fig. 1 A,C). All the stamens again are
widely outspread, and have been more or less emptied of their
pollen, when the styles spread out and the stigmas ripen.
There is, however, a short time when the stigmas and the
anthers are functional simultaneously. In specimens from Spitz-
bergen it appeared as if the time of the development of the
stigmas and the stamens did not differ very greatly, but no
definite conclusion could be arrived at on the basis of the
material at hand.

175

The nectary in all the specimens consists of a massive,
ring-shaped swelling around the base of the styles, on the
finely pitted surface of which numerous drops of honey may
be seen to occur (Fig. IA, C, E, F).

Be

Fig. 1. Saxifraga aizoides.

A, Flower from the north of Norway; distinctly protandrous. 2, Pistil of the same.

C, Flower from South Greenland (Ivigtut); all the anthers are open, the stigmas are still

unripe. D, Styles of the protandrous stage. Æ, F, Small-flowered form (Spitzbergen ;

Aug. 1, 1882; A. G. Narnorst); there are still four-stamens with open anthers; the other

anthers have been lost. G (from the same locality), Pistil of a flower which has quite

finished flowering, and all the anthers of which have fallen off. #7, Trimerous pistil, from
the north of Norway. (E. W.)

Fig. 2. Saxifraga aizoides.
From pistillate plants (Spitzbergen: July 27, 1882; A.G.Narnorst). A, Apex of a flower-
ing shoot with trimerous pistil; g, a lateral shoot. B, Flower of same seen from above.
C, Another flower. D, Petal and barren stamen. Z, Style; there was no pollen upon
the stigma. (E. W.)

176

Trimerous pistils often occur, especially in the terminal
flowers (Fig. 1 H; Fig. 2 4, Bi. The latter are often developed
much earlier than are the other flowers.

Pistillate flowers. A peculiar form has been gathered by
Natuorst in Spitzbergen; its flowers are very small and have
erect sepals, and small erect petals, which are about the length
of the sepals (Fig. 2). The stamens are very small, smaller
than the petals, and appear to be sterile (Fig. 2 D). As the
pistils seem to be normal and have functional stigmas (Fig. 2 4),
the flowers must be regarded as pistillate. One had a trime-
rous pistil (Fig. 2 A, B).

Insect-pollination appears to be the rule. Liypman ob-
served the following insects visit the flowers in Norway (Dovre):
flies, Scæva sp, Bombus alpinus, B. nivalis, Vespa saxonica,
Teuthredo olivacea, and Anaspis. Exstam in Sweden (Jemtland)
noted the visits of flies and ants; and in Nova Zembla, of
several small flies. |

The fruit ripens in West Greenland, South Greenland,
East Greenland (Franz Joseph’s Fjord), and in Norway (Dovre),
but it is not known whether it ripens in Spitzbergen and in
Nova Zembla.

Saxifraga Aizoon L.

Warmine, 1886, p. 27. ABRoMEIT, p. 37. Linpmark, p. 53,
pl. II, fig. 22; pl. Il, figs. 5—7.

Material in alcohol from West Greenland.

The well-known rosette-shoots with short internodes in
Greenland seem usually somewhat spherical, like a bulb (Fig. 3).
The foliage-leaves remain fresh, either green or reddish, during
winter. After dying, they persist for a long time upon the stem
in a black and decaying condition (Fig. 3). Their marginal glands,
which secrete carbonate of lime, are well-known (Fig. 4). The
shoots obtain nourishment from adventitious roots and may live
several years before they flower. After flowering, all the leaves

177

of the shoot die; but vegetative propagation takes place by

means of the lateral shoots; the lower part of the stem of the

parent shoot, which bears them, ap-
pears to be able to keep alive for a
long time.

The lateral shoots
do not arise in any
fixed order in the
leaf-axils, and are
observed most di-
stinctly in the axils
of the lower, al-
ready dead, leaves
of the _ rosette.

Fig. 3. Saxifraga Aizoon.
A small plant from West Green-
land (July 17, 1884); almost na-
tural size. An inflorescence is de-
veloped upon the primary shoot.

(E. W.)

They often occur gathered closely together
around the parent shoot, but may also be
removed to a distance from the latter by a

Sazifraga Aizoon. slender stem which runs along the ground

Portions of a foliage-leaf

(mag.). (E. W.) and may be as much as 2—4 cm. long.

In Greenland this plant appears to belong to the very late-

flowering species (July).

Fig. 5. Saxifraga Aizoon.
Parts of flowers from West Greenland. A, A young flower, 9mm. in diameter. The antipe-
talous petals are not yet functional. B, The same flower. C, Pistil of same. D, An older
flower; the styles are spreading; the stigmas are ripe and have germinating pollen (Z, F)
upon them. (E. W.)

The flower appears to agree with those from the Alps.
In its first stage it is 6—7 mm. in diameter; subsequently it
increases to as much as about one cm. The petals are white with

XXXVI.

12

many small purple dots. Around the base of the styles there
is a yellow, glistening disk which secretes honey abundantly.

Marked protandry. The terminal flower is the first to
expand, and is often far in advance of the others, all of which
are at about the same stage of development. First the anti-
sepalous stamens bend over the middle of the flower, then
they bend back and make room for the antipetalous stamens
(Fig. 5 A). Rarely more than I or 2 stamens are seen functional
at the same time over the middle of the flower (Fig. 5 À).

The styles are at first very small and turned decidedly in-
wards, with the plane-surfaces of the stigmas facing each other
(Fig.5 B, C); when at the height of their development, they
are out-spread, and the stigmas are set with short, almost
club-shaped hairs (Fig.5 D, £).

Self-pollination may now take place, by the stigmas
reaching over towards, and touching, the anthers, in which
there may still be some pollen left (Fig. 5 D). In this feature,
the arctic flowers appear to differ from those from the Alps,
self-pollination, as regards the latter, being according to H.
Müller, impossible or almost so.

Fruit ripens in West Greenland (Godhavn, and other places).

Saxifraga cernua L.

J. Lance, Conspectus, pp. 61, 256. Th. Horm, pp. 46, 50.
Warmine, 1886, p. 3, figs. 18—20. Linpuax p. 61, pl. Ill, fig. 28.
L. KorLperup Rosenvince, p. 678. N. Harrz, 1894, p. 36; 1895,
p. 288. Exsram, 1897, p. 133; 1898, p. 15. ABRoMEIT, p. 34.
G. Anpersson och Hesserman, p. 28, figs. 13, 14. A. Creve, p. 49.
Duséx, p. 32. Linpmark, p. 74, pl. V, figs. 7—17. Simmons, p. 75.
SyLven, p. 233. Knurx, p. 452.

The plant has a short, vertical rhizome which bears both
scale-leaves and long-stalked foliage-leaves (Fig. 6 A, E). The
primary root most probably dies early (Th. Holm). Many bul-
bils may be seen to occur in the axils of the leaves on the
rhizome, both of the scale-leaves and the foliage-leaves, and

179

also of the upper foliage-leaves, and of the bracteoles of the
inflorescence (Fig. C). Often bulbils are produced so abundantly
that the terminal flower on the main axis may be the only one

AD
=
2 a EE Minka ph 2e RAA
Pr : x aa
pre” me
SF di D TER

ON

Fig. 6. Saxifraga cernua.
A, Basal part of a plant, about nat. size. Decayed remains of leaves on the rhizome
among the fresh bulbs (northernmost Norway; Aug., 1883). B, A scale-leaf from the rhi-
C, A branch of an inflorescence, about 2/1; in the axils of its two upper-
D, In the axil of a
bract (a) are numerous small bulbils which belong to several generations; in the axil of
mis a bulbil the first leaf of which is marked a; 1 and 2, its first two larger scale-

zome, mag.
most bracteoles are bulbils (Norway: Finmark; July 7, 1885; E. W.).

leaves (West Greenland). Z, Rhizome from East Greenland (Scoresby Sound; Aug. 31,
1891; N. Hartz); a dead and b living scale-leaves. #, A bulbil from the axil,of one of the
leaves on the rhizome. (E. W.)

125

180

which is fully developed (Fig. C). Sometimes, however, besides
the terminal flower, normal flowers are also found to occur on
one or two of the uppermost lateral branches of the inflores-
cence (Fig. 9 A).

Rhizomes may be found which have internodes elongated
lo an unusual extent, several cm. in length (they have probably
grown between moss or in shifting sand), and these afford an
example of the fact that scale-leaves may both precede and

Fig. 7. Saxifraga cernua.
A, B, Bulbils, probably from an inflorescence, germinating.
C, A bulbil from an inflorescence with its covering of glandular hairs.
D, A bulbil of an inflorescence; the hairs are omitted. Z, The lamina of a basal leaf.
F, Scale-leaf from the bulbil of a rhizome. (E. W., 1886.)

succeed the foliage-leaves (Fig. 6 E). The formation of scale-
leaves indicates probably that the plant has a winter-stage.
Horizontally-growing, slender runners, several cm. in length,
which bear scale leaves, also occur.

In the inflorescence the bulbils are dark-red; otherwise
they are white, and consist of small, thick, solid scale-leaves
(Figs. 6 and 7) containing starch, which are homologous with the
bases of the foliage-leaves, and often have at their apex a
small lamina, which, however, in most of them, is very incon-

181

siderable and never develops more fully (Fig. 6 B, D, E; Fig. 7 F;
Fig. 8); but in others, especially in those situated upon the
floral stem, the lamine may be fairly large and well-developed,
without any indications being present of the bulbils germinating
(Fig.7 D). Intermediate forms between true scale-leaves and
true foliage-leaves occur abundantly (Fig. 8 A, C). The bulbils
are small shoots which begin with two transversely placed leaves
(Fig. 6 D, see a; Fig. 8 A, B; Fig. 9 A), then other leaves follow
spirally; but in the floral part of
the shoot these leaves develop new,
small, starch-containing shoots so
quickly, that in a leaf-axil may
occur a complex of shoots of se-
veral generations (Fig. 6 D), whose
reciprocal relation it is very diffi-
cult, if not impossible, to unravel.

The bulbils upon the inilores-
cence are much smaller than are

those which occur upon the rhi-

Fig. 8. Saxifraga cernua.
A, An imperfect foliage-leaf subtend-

zome.
That the starch - containing ing a bulbil. 2, A scale-leaf which

© is also subtending a bulbil. C, A por-

leaves of the bulbils serve as food tion of the basal part of a plant;

n, a scale leaf; 2, an imperfect foliage-
for the growing shoots, may be jeaf; both are subtending buds; Z? does
taken for granted; those occurring —"°t “btend a bud, (E. Way 1886.)
lowest on the rhizome shown in Fig.6 E have been emptied,
while the uppermost are fresh and filled with starch; after the
scale-leaves, which have been emptied, follow foliage-leaves,
and after them new scale-leaves. The small bulbils on the
floral shoot readily fall off and serve as organs of propagation.
Linnmark, who has given an exhaustive and accurate description
of the vegetative organs of S. cernua, has seen them and
figured them germinating. The same must be assumed regarding
those figured in Fig. 7 A, B.

(A “phylloman” form, the scale-leaves of which had deve-

182

loped small laminæ, was gathered by Porsun along a stream
on Disko).

It can scarcely be said to be the rule for the leaves to
pass the winter fully developed and in a green condition; but
yet there is some possibility of this occurring — the leaves
being sometimes very large and fresh during the flowering
period.

The flowers are snow-white, large and fairly conspicuous.
According to LiypMarx 6- or 7-merous flowers are often found.

Fig. 9. Saxifraga cernua. (From Greenland.)
A, The upper part of an inflorescence (the hairs are omitted). B, Longitudinal section of
the terminal flower; two antisepalous stamens have their anthers open. €, A proto-
gynous flower (perhaps a transitional form to pistillate flowers). D, Anther. Z, Petal; the
venation may be less profuse. F, A decidedly protandrous flower; the anthers of the
antipetalous stamens have been emptied, an open anther of a antipetalous stamen may be
seen situated over the stigmas, but the latter are still unripe. (E. W., 1886.)

At first, when the petals are fairly erect, the diameter is small,
12—15 mm.; but as the petals gradually bend further out, and
the corolla becomes more funnel-shaped, the diameter increases,
almost to 20 mm.

The terminal flower is usually more or less irregular, as
the petals of the one side are smaller than those of the other
(Fig. 9 A, B,C). The petals may be emarginate, or rounded-off
at the apex (Fig.9 E).

183

Scent. The corolla has a faint perfume (Ekstam).

Honey is secreted at the base of the pistil. On account
of the erect position of the flower, raindrops may be seen
standing between the stigmas.

Protandry is the rule in specimens from Greenland,
Norway and Spitzbergen, as also in cultivated specimens in
the Botanic Garden of the University of Copenhagen. In the
recently expanded flower the stamens stand closely against the
still almost erect petals; then the antisepalous stamens bend
inwards over the middle of the flower, where the styles are
still short and bent towards one another (Fig.9 B,F). Then
the antipetalous stamens ripen. Almost simultaneously with
the ripening of these, the styles bend outwards and the stigmas
develop. Self-pollination is then possible, as the relative
length of the stamens and styles is such that the stigmas may
come into contact with the anthers. But nevertheless self-
pollination must be difficult, and I never observed the pistils
actually come into direct contact with the anthers.

Fruit does not appear to be developed; the flowers die
without setting fruit. This must undoubtedly be in causal rela-
tionship to the abundant vegetative propagation. The same obser-
vations have been made by others, e. g. by Linnmark, but I
am not quite sure whether we are therefore justified in regard-
ing these flowers as staminate; this needs to be experimentally
verified, and the pollen and the ovules more closely investigated.

Protogyny possibly occurs in Greenland. The stigmas
in the flower shown in Fig.9 C are well developed and pollen
occurs upon them; some of the anthers are open, but are full
of pollen, which, however, it was difficult to remove from them.
Perhaps we have here a transitional form to pistillate flowers.
According to Exsram (p. 183) the flower is usually protogynous-
homogamous.

Pistillate flowers occur in West Greenland, and G.
Anpversson and H. Hessezmax also found pistillate flowers in

184

Spitzbergen; they were small (diam. 5—8'5 mm.), had pure-white
petals, and their stamens were reduced to gland-like bodies
(l. e. Fig. 13). They also found flowers, the anthers of which
contained only 56 °/o of functional pollen. Lisomark, also, found
pistillate flowers with pistils and anthers of almost equal length
ly car paT Dh

F. cryptopetala Rosenvinge, 1892, Conspectus flore Gronl. ;
Supplement II, p. 678. This form has been described as having
petals half as long as the sepals, and ‘‘organa fructificationis
abortiva;” itis founded upon material from Egedesminde, gathered
by N. Hartz. Asromerr found, in West Greenland, forms transi-
tional between this and the principal form. At Holstensborg
I found specimens which also had very short petals, and the
sepals of which were more foliaceous.

Insects visit the flowers. In Nova Zembla Exstam saw a
medium-sized fly in them.

Ripe fruit is set scarcely anywhere. Simmons writes:
“the bulbillæ are probably its only organs of propagation, as
the fruit was never developed so far as I have seen.”

Saxifraga flagellaris Willd.
Bucnenav et Focre, p.382. Warmine, 1884, p.52; 1886, p. 25,
fig. 27. Ta. Hox, p. 50, pl. IX, figs. 1—7. Exsram, 1897, p. 128;
1898, p. 13. G. Anpersson och Hesserman, p. 26. Dusty, p. 34.

Simmons, p. 62. Hooker, Flora Boreali-Americana, I, tab. 87. Flora
Danica, tab. 2353.

Material from East Greenland (N. Harrz), Spitzbergen (A. G.
Narnorst) and Siberia (Kjercman).

Rosette-plant; usually the difference between the basal part
of the rosette and the rest of the shoot which terminates in
the flower is greater than is shown in my Fig. 10, as the leaves
in the upper part are much smaller than the rosette-leaves,
much more bract-like, and occur more widely separated from
each other (cf. Holm’s figures).

185

\ From the leaf-axils of the rosette, thread-like runners
| (Fig. 10) are given off which may attain a length of 15 cm. and
consist only of a single internode; they terminate in a rosette

» lowest leaves of an

One of U

+
>

C

olated offset.
From Siberia; Preobraschenii Island (Kseruman, July 24, 1878).

B, An older i
(E. W., 1884.)

Fig. 10. Saxifraga flagellaris Willd.

lant with some of its offsets (nat. size).
D, Leaf from the elongated stem (twice nat. size).

a
=
©
=
=
do
mn
>
So

which is more or less spherical because its leaves are curved
upwards and inwards and are closely imbricated. The young
rosettes are fixed in the soil by means of adventitious roots,

186

and on the decay of the runners they become separated from
the parent plant (Fig. 10 B).

The foliage-leaves are almost obovate, and have cilia
or small pointed teeth along their margin which may be more
or less glandular (Fig. 10 D). They undoubtedly remain green
through the winter. A shoot may probably remain upwards of
two years in the rosette-stage before it flowers, and then the
whole of it dies.

True scales-leaves are absent; and the only indications
of such are the less well-developed foliage-leaves which occur
basally in the rosettes (Fig. 10 C).

The corollas
vary in size (the pe-
tals are from 8 to 11°5
mm. long; ANDERSSON
and Hesserman); the
petals have a swelling
on each side at their
base. The flowers are

bright yellow and

Fig. 11. Sawifraga flagellaris.
A flower from Spitzbergen (Tempelbay, July 17, 1882: scentless (Ekstam).

A. G. Naruorst). (E. W., 1886.) Judging from
D

spirit-material, the specimens from Spitzbergen were protogy-
nous. In the flower shown in Fig. 11 the antipetalous stamens
were not yet functional, but reclined against the petals; on the
other hand, the anthers of all the antisepalous stamens were
open, excepting one, and were lying over the stigmas, which
were fully ripe and had pollen-grains upon them. Self-pollina-
tion was in this case almost inevitable, even if the flower was
protogynous at first.

Exstam (1897, p. 128) reports that self-pollination also takes
place in Nova Zembla and says: ‘‘Diese Art ist fast homogam
oder schwach protandrisch.” Anperssor and Hesserman, like
myself, found protogyny with subsequent self-pollination.

187

Fruit ripens in Nova Zembla (Exstam) and in Spitzbergen

(Th. Horm’s Fig. 2; Anperss. and Hessern.).

Saxifraga groenlandica L.

S. cespitosa, Fl. Dan. S. decipiens Ehrh.

Lance, Conspectus, p. 62, Supplement I, p. 257. RosENviNGE
p. 679.

Ta. Hom, pp. 40, 51. WarminG, 1886, p. 18, fig. 25. LiypMay,
p. 57, pl. III, fig. 25. H. Jonsson, p. 284, fig. 2. Rosrnviner, 1896,
p. 107. Exstam, 1897, p. 133; 1898, p. 18. Asromeit, p. 35.
Axperssox och Hesserman p. 30, fig. 15. Dusty p. 33. A. CLEVE
p. 49. Linnmarkx, p. 24, pl. 1, figs. 16—21. Gtyrgarr, p. 69. Syr-
ven, I, 233. Simmons, pp. 70 and 73.

This species grows in tufts, the leaves of which are nume-
rous and close-set (Figs. 12 À and 14 4). The tufts may consist

4 fe: a)
7) BU is $} an
> RT 237
BAB 2
AL vs TEA

Fig. 12. Saxifraga groenlandica.
A, A small tuft (natural size) from West Greenland (Disko) gathered by M. Porsırn in
spring (drawn by Incer KROGE). B, Two leaves from the same tuft. C, A seedling, copied
from LINDMARK.

of a complex of richly branched shoots, which, according to the
prevailing conditions, are either crowded together so that the
tuft becomes compact and pulvinate (in exposed, dry localities)
or else grow loosely and have longer internodes (e. g. among
damp moss). Usually each tuft obtains nourishment only from
the primary root which lives a long time and becomes thick

188

and strong; adventitious roots may occur, but they are weak
and few in number.

Vegetative propagation does not appear to take place
at all, as is stated also by Lisomark and Exstam.

The most vigorous shoots occur in the axils of the upper-
most foliage-leaves and develop basipetally. But shoots may
also develop lower down, even among the decaying leaves of
old stems. The shoots may live several years in a vegetative
condition before they flower; all the leaves on the fruit-bearing
shoot die simultaneously with the setting of the fruit, but the
lower parts of the stem remain alive.

D: SE Te

|
Fig.13. Saxifraga groenlandica.
A, A flowering shoot, between the old leaves of which the new leaves are peeping out.
B, D, E, F, Different forms of leaves, in some the venation has been drawn.
C, An axillary shoot; 7, 2, 8, its first leaves. (E. W.)

The leaves are all foliage-leaves (Figs. 12, 13, 14); they
persist for several years in a decayed condition, and may be
found upon the stems right down to the root without the
occurrence of intermediate leafless portions. The upper leaves
on the shoots remain quite green throughout the winter (Fig. 12);
see H. Jonsson, Fig. 2; Linnmark.

In the beginning of spring, fresh leaves and flowers are
seen appearing among the older ones at the apex of the shoots
(Fig. 13 A). The flowers are formed during the year previous
to that in which they open, and they pass the winter with
well-developed anthers and pistils (Fig. 15 #); but according to
Jonsson the integuments of the ovules are not yet developed.

189

Anpersson and Hesserman write: ‘When winter comes and inter-
rupts the work in the plants, numerous flowers are found in
this species.”

The germination of the seed has been described and

Fig. 14. Saxifraga groenlandica. (From Greenland.)
A, A shoot gathered early in spring (June 29, 1884) at Godthaab;. the hairs are partially
omitted; in the flower the stigmas and anthers were fully developed and in contact with
each other; the accompanying leaf belongs to this shoot. 2, From the same locality;
four antisepalous stamens are bending over the stigmas, with their anthers open; the
stigmas are not yet full-sized, but nevertheless, they are able to retain the pollen-grains.
C, a pistillate flower from Godthaab; although young, its stigmas are well-developed;
the anthers are abnormally small (compare the accompanying figure with that corres-
ponding to it in 8). D, Flower from Umanak (Eberlin, July 15, 1885); the stigmas are
thrust in between, and in contact with the anthers which still contain pollen.
S.groenlandica var. cryptopetala Berlin, from Holstensborg (Aug. 6, 1884). E, F, G, A flower,
and two petals. The anthers of the normal stamens have been lost. (E. W., 1886.)

figured by Linnmark; lateral shoots are developed at an early
stage in the axils of the lower primordial leaves (Fig. 12 C,
after Lixpmark).

The flowers vary greatly as regards their size (5—15 mm.)

190

and colour. The petals may be white, yellowish-white, greenish-
yellow or reddish, and have three yellowish-green stripes
(Fig. 14 D); they are erect or bent somewhat outwards, hence
the rain-drops may collect among them. During rain the flower
is wet down to its base.

Scent. According to Exstam it has a faint, pleasant scent
in Nova Zembla, but no scent has been noticed in Spitzbergen.

Honey is secreted abundantly by the yellow, glistening
base of the pistil.

The flowers vary greatly as regards their development,

Fig. 15. Saxifraga groenlandica.
A, B, Small-flowered form with greenish-yellow petals, homogamous or perhaps proto-
gynous flowers. The anther of one of the antisepalous stamens is open (Spitzbergen
July 1, 1882; A. G. Narmonsr). C, Ripe stigma; there are many pollen-grains upon the
stigma (West Greenland (Godthaab); June 29, 1884). D, The flower is still small; it is
protandrous. The antisepalous stamens are erect and some of their anthers are open.
The styles are quite unripe. Z, Stamen and pistil (about ®/ı) of a flower gathered Dec. 31,
1893, in East Iceland; H. Jonsson). (E. W.)
some being protandrous, some protogynous, and some homo-
gamous.

Protandry. In Greenland I found slight protandry to be
the rule. In the recently expanded flower all the stamens are
erect or bent somewhat outwards and lie against the petals;
but afterwards the antisepalous stamens begin to bend inwards
towards the middle of the flower, so that the open anthers
are placed above the still unripe stigmas. Then those stamens
bend backwards and the antipetalous stamens perform the same
movements, but before the stamens have finished making these
movements, the styles have spread out and the stigmas have
become ripe. In Fig. 14 B it is only the anthers of the four

antisepalous stamens which are open, but even at that time the

191

stigmas, as yet not fully developed, are able to retain the pollen-
grains; self-pollination will even at that time be able to take
place.

In other cases the flowers were more highly protandrous.
In cultivated specimens (Hortus Hafniensis) the terminal flower
was so protandrous that self-pollination was impossible; here
the corolla had attained a diameter of as much as 15—20 mm. !
From Spitzbergen Exsram reports ‘‘homogamy, with marked
inclination to protandry.”

Fig. 16. Saxifraga groenlandica.
A—D, Pistillate flower from Iceland (Dyrefjord; June 10, 1895; C. H. OsrenreLp) ; A, flower
in longitudinal section (with the accompanying scale): B, part of an inflorescence (3/1) ;
C, D, petal and stamens of Fig. A. :
E—K, forma cryptopetala from West Greenland (Egedesminde; leg. N. Hartz). Z, A flower
(about 5/1); the petals are considerably smaller than the sepals. #, A sepal with antisepa-
lous stamens. @, 4, Petals and an antipetalous stamen, J, Style. X, Pollen-grains appear
to be quite normal. (E. W.)

Protogyny occurs also, at any rate in Spitzbergen (War-
mé, 1886). According to Anpersson and Hesserman the f. uni-
flora is “always protogynous” in Spitzbergen. In Nova Zembla
the flowers were "fin numerous cases protogynous-homogamous”
(Exstam, 1897).

Homogamy. Lisoman reports that in Norway (Dovre) the
flower is homogamous; in Nova Zembla Exsram found some
flowers which were “almost homogamous.” With regard to

1 GUNTHART found cultivated specimens in Switzerland so highly pro-
tandrous that “between the staminate and the pistillate stage a short
neutral, i. e. sexless intermediate condition occurred.”

192

Spitzbergen he says: “The autumn-flowers differ in being more
markedly homogamous.” Natsorst has already reported that,
in addition to the usual form, another occurs with greenish-
yellow flowers, which are considerably smaller (generally only
5—6 mm. in diameter), are homogamous, and are self-pollinated ;
compare Fig. 15 A, B.

Insect-visitors. Exsram found many different species of
flies and other Diptera in the flowers in Nova Zembla and in
Spitzbergen; Liypman similarly found Formica fusca, on the
Dovre.

Self-pollination. I wrote in 1886: “In few species is
self-pollination so evident as here; at a time of the year when
the greater part of the country is still covered with snow, and
when there is scarcely any sign of insect-life, the anthers may
be found open and in immediate contact with the stigmas, with
germinating pollen-grains upon the latter; even on the 2200
feet high plateau on the island of Disco, near the perpetual
snow, did I observe this, and, also, the remains of ripe fruit
from the previous year.”

Self-pollination is mentioned by Lixpwark as taking place
regularly, and it is reported and figured by Liwoman; Exstam
says that self-pollination occurs frequently in the protogynous-
homogamous flowers in Spitzbergen, but is ‘‘prevented” in the
protandrous and homogamous ones.

Pistillate flowers. | have often found the terminal
flower in the inflorescence to be differently developed from the
other flowers; its styles developing quickly and bending out-
wards, and its stigmas becoming highly papillose while the
anthers are still entirely closed (Figs. 14C; 16). But as these
anthers are smaller than usual, are never opened, and appear
to have abnormal pollen, the flower must be regarded as a
pistillate flower with large staminodes. I have observed such
terminal flowers in material from Greenland, Spitzbergen and
Norway, as also in cultivated specimens (Hortus Hafniensis).

193

Exstam found similar pistillate flowers in Nova Zembla; he
writes: ‘During autumn, closed or half-closed flowers are often
put forth, in which only the pistils are developed, while the
anthers are rudimentary.’’ Andersson and Hesserman also found
pistillate flowers in Spitzbergen and in Beeren Eiland; they
write: “the anthers never open,” and Linnmark writes: ‘‘Truly
pistillate flowers are common; it is almost the rule for the ter-
minal flower to be more or less pistillate” (see his Fig. 21, PI. I).

Forma cryptopetala Berlin (Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Ofversikt,
1884, p. 38). Berux found in West Greenland (Egedesminde,
Auleitsivikfjorden), and in East Greenland, a form with ovate-
lanceolate petals of the same length as the sepals, the stamens
of which are longer than the sepals. ‘‘The petals are swollen
at the somewhat drawn-out apex, which suggests that they are
being transformed into stamens.” An exactly similar monstrous
form I examined in material from West Greenland (Holstens-
borg, Aug. 6, 1884; see Fig. 14 E,F, G). On the same indi-
vidual may be found quite normal flowers and «cryptopetalous”
ones such as that figured, the petals of which have, towards
their apex, thick, yellowish margins, indicative of anthers.

Another form showing similar instances of abnormality, but
with smaller petals, was gathered by N. Harrz in West Green-
land (Egedesminde); it appears to have ordinary hermaphrodite
flowers with normal pollen and stigma; only the petals are
being transformed into stamens (Fig. 16 E—K). In regard to
this point Harrz writes: ‘‘sets ripe fruit; on two large tufts
which have been examined, only cryptopetalous flowers were
found. Protogyny was found. Self-pollination must easily be
able to take place.”

This cryptopetalous abnormality was also met with in Spitz-
bergen with ‘‘the petals transformed into stamens’ (ANDERSsON
and Hesserman, Fig. 15); easy transitional stages between petals
and stamens occurred.!

1 RÖPER has in Saxifraga granulata observed a form ‘‘apetala deca-
XXXVI. 13

194

Other deviations were also met with. In South Greenland
Mrs. Lunnxorm found double flowers.

Fruit ripens abundantly in Greenland, Jan Mayen, Iceland,
the Fieröes, Spitzbergen, Beeren Eiland, Siberia and in Arctic
Scandinavia. It ripens so regularly that fertilization must be
absolutely certain, probably by means of self-pollination.

Saxifraga hieraciifolia Waldst. et Kit.

Lance, Conspectus, p. 59. Tr. Horm, p. 52. Warmine, 1886 b,
p. 17. Exsram, 1898, p. 132; 1897, p. 10. G. Axperssox och Hesser-
MAN, p. 21. Dusty, p.31. Linpmarg, p. 49.

Ksorta, p. 448.

Only alcohol-material from Spitzbergen and Siberia has
been at my disposal.

A herb of the Primula-type ; agrees altogether fairly closely
with S. nivalis. The rhizome is erect or somewhat oblique;
fairly thick and robust, and furnished with long, vigorous
adventitious roots; it gradually dies away at the hinder end.
It may either be branched, or set with buds.

Branching. The shoots may remain for several years in
the rosette-stage before they flower. On a flowering shoot
the principal lateral bud, which is situated in the axil of
one of the uppermost leaves of the rosette, may be so fully
developed while the parent shoot is flowering, that its foliage-
leaves principally serve to form the rosette at the base of the
inflorescence, the foliage-leaves of the parent shoot being for
the most part dead.

The leaves are all foliage-leaves, which are often. more
or less red.

The flowers are small and rarely open in a stellate man-
ner, but remain more or less closed with small, erect or slightly
inwardly-bent, petals (Fig. 17). The diameter is 5—10 mm.

pentandra", the petals of which were also metamorphosed into stamens
(Botan. Zeitg., 1856).

195

(Nova Zembla; Exstam). The petals are shorter than the sepals
or equal them in length; they are dark-red. The stamens per-
form the usual movements. Honey is secreted by the pistil-
base which recalls that of the Umbellifere, each style having
at its base a sinuously-angular nectary disk (Fig. 17 B). This is
also the case in S. nivalis and S. pensylvanica. Scent is
absent (Exstam).

The flowers are reported by Exsram to be in Nova Zembla
“decidedly protandrous; even in the bud one or several of the
anthers may sometimes be open;” but from Spitzbergen he
reports ‘‘protogynous-homogamous; the stigmas move away

Fig. 17. Saxifraga hieraciifolia.
A, A young flower (5/1); its anthers have not yet opened and its stigma does not appear
to be ripe. From Siberia (Chabarova; July 31, 1878; Kıerıman). B, A similar flower, mag-
nified as 4; from Spitzbergen (July 1, 1882; A. G. Narmorsr). As yet none of the anthers
have opened. ©, Petal. D, Style with stigma. Z, A flower from Spitzbergen (July 27,
1882; A. G. Narnorst). All the anthers are open except those of the two antipetalous
stamens, marked x. F, Stamen. (E. W.)

from each other and become glistening-papillose, even before
the anthers have reached their full development.” On spirit-
material from Spitzbergen and Chabarova I found the flowers
to be homogamous or perhaps slightly protandrous.

According to Exstam (p. 132) self-pollination is some-
times possible by the styles bending outwards simultaneously
with an inward movement of some of the stamens (Nova Zembla).
In his paper he writes of Spitzbergen: ‘‘In the greater number
of cases, self-pollination is probably prevented by the fact that
the stigmas are situated considerably above the level of the
anthers, owing to the length of the styles. Sometimes, how-

ever, they stand on the same level.” The flowers figured by
13*

196

me (Fig. 17) are homogamous and illustrate the latter condition.
I have found the anthers to be in contact with the stigmas, but
as only spirit-material is at hand and I have had no opportunity
of examining living flowers, there is no certainty that this has
not been occasioned by violence.

Insect-visitors. In Spitzbergen Exsram saw a fiy visit a
flower. It is noteworthy that the stigmas are not highly papil-
lose, as is the case in most of the other species, but are
spherically rounded off without papillæ and covered by mucilage
(Fig. D). In this feature this species resembles S. nivalis.

Several times I found trimerous pistils in terminal
flowers. Lixpwax and Exsram also found 3- and 5-merous pistils.

Fruit. According to Exstam, Ksertman found ripe fruit in
Arctic Siberia; and Axperssox and Hesserman report that the
seed ripens regularly in Spitzbergen.

Saxifraga Hirculus L.

Lance, Conspectus p.64. Warmine, 1886 b, p.25. Exsram, 1897,
pp. 130, 180; 1898, p. 14. G. Andersson och Hessezmax, p.27; Dusky,
p. 34. Linpmarx, p.32. SırEn, p. 86. Simmons, p. 64.

The Arctic plants are often low and somewhat tufted. From
the base of the erect flowering shoots are given off, in Danish
specimens, slender runners in basipetal succession, and with a
more or less subterranean course. These runners may be
either short or long; they form many slender roots and their
leaves are developed to a varying extent as foliage-leaves. The
runners, whose course is most subterranean, are very slender
and bear scale-leaves (Fig. 18). The primary root probably dies
early. Vegetative propagation takes place by the lateral shoots
becoming isolated when the irregularly-branched rhizomes gradu-
ally die away at the hinder end.

According to Linnmark the rhizome may have 2—3 or
several year’s-shoots.

197

The shoots may remain for a few years in a vegetative
condition before they flower.

According to Linpmarx the youngest foliage-leaves remain
green during the winter; on the flowering shoots, either the
greater part, or all of the foliage-leaves of the previous year
are brown and dead. Of the rejuvenating shoots, some may
come into flower soon after the parent shoot itself flowers.

The flower. I myself only examined material from Spitz-
bergen and Denmark. The diameter of the flower from Spitz-

Fig. 18. Saxifraga Hirculus L.
4, A flowering plant (almost nat. size) from Spitzbergen (July 7, 1882; A. G. NarHorsr).
B, Part of a flowering plant from Denmark (almost nat. size); a, dead runner; 8. c, liv-
ing runners. C, Apex of the living runner c. (Drawn by E.W.)

bergen is, in its staminate stage 10—15 mm., in its pistillate
stage, 13°5—18 mm. (Andersson and Hesserman), and from Nova
Zembla 12—25 mm. (Exstan).

The petals are bright yellow with lemon-coloured dots,
and have at their base a peculiar swelling on each side (Fig. 19 C).
They are 2—3 times longer than the sepals.

Scent. The flower is scentless, and honey does not ap-
pear to be secreted, “unless perhaps in very small quantities
at the base of the stamens or in the folds of the two protu-
berances at the base of the petals” (Exsraw).

Protandry. The flower is markedly protandrous, as is

198

also the case with the Danish specimens (Fig. 19 in which the
antisepalous stamens are bent inwards, and have some of their
anthers open; one stamen (marked x) has already bent back-
wards; the antipetalous stamens and the pistil are still unripe).
All the antipetalous stamens may be bent forwards with their
anthers open, before the pistil is ripe.

Pistillate flowers with small anthers devoid of pollen,
and forms showing all the transitional stages between these
and the usual flowers, occur in Spitzbergen (Andersson and

HEssELMAN).

Fig. 19. Saxifraga Hirculus L.
Spirit-material from Spitzbergen (Recherche-Bay ; July 7, 1882; A. G. NATHORST).
A, A distinctly protandrous flower; one of the stamens is bending over the middle of the
flower; the one marked x has already bent backwards. B, Sepal, C, Petal. D, Anther.
(Drawn by E. W.)

Ripe fruit is said to be developed in Spitzbergen, but
probably not every year (Andersson and Hesserman). Almost ripe
fruit was found in Nova Zembla (Exsram).

Insects-visitors. In Nova Zembla and in Siberia Exsram
and Ksezcuax saw different kinds of small, large, and medium sized
flies and other Diptera visit the flowers.

Saxifraga nivalis L.

Lance, Conspectus, p. 59. Rosenvincr, 1892, p.177. Tx. Horn,
1885, p. 52. Ware, 1886b, p. 14, fig. 24. Linpman, p. 58,
tab. II; fig. 24. N. Harrz, 1894, p. 4; 1905, p.288.. Rosenvince,

199

1896, p. 107. Exstam, 1897, p. 131, 1898, p. 11. Asromeit, p. 32.
_G. Anpersson och Hesserman, p. 22. Dusty, p.32. <A. Creve, p. 48.
Linpark, p. 45, tab. II, figs. 18—20; tab. III, fig. 1. Simmons, p. 67.
SYLVÉN, p. 230.
j Knurx, p. 452.

A herb of the Primula-type, tufted in habit, with an
erect or else more or less oblique rhizome (Fig. 20), which is

Fig. 20. Saxifraga nivalis.
A, A specimen (slightly reduced) from Disko, gathered by M. Porsun; X, a lateral shoot.
B, A leaf (somewhat mag.) from Iceland. C, A leaf of S. nivalis, f. tenuis from Jan Mayen.
(E. W.; drawn by J. KROGH.)

usually short, but sometimes attains a length of as much as
5—6 cm. and is thick and strong, and may be rather densely
branched. Numerous adventitious roots occur. The specimens
from Cape Tcheljuskin (Siberia) formed dense tufts, the nume-

200

rous thick, short, erect rhizomes being united into a single
mass, and bearing many adventitious roots.

All the leaves are foliage-leaves and occur in a rosette.
They may live through the winter in a fresh, green condition.
At Upernivik in places recently freed from snow, erect, green
leaves occurred, surrounded by the dead parts. The leaves are
sometimes reddish, especially on their undersides.

Lateral shoots are developed in the axils of the flowering
shoots even from the commencement of their flowering-period,
the principal bud being in the uppermost leaf-axil, and the
others in basipetal succession. The principal bud may develop
so quickly that it makes the inflorescence appear lateral, and
may flower simultaneously with the parent shoot. The shoots
may remain several years in a vegetative stage before flower-
ing. Specimens with several inflorescences, produced by rapid
growth of the lateral shoots of a flowering shoot, occur fairly
frequently.

Seedlings are described and figured by Liypmark. In
1877 I sowed seed in April, and in August 1878 the seedlings
had close-set rosette-leaves and fibrous roots, but were not
yet branched.

The flowers pass the winter well-developed, and are
among the first to open in spring. Specimens from the north
coast of Siberia had inflorescences for the next year distinctly
developed even by the end of August. The flowers are small and
inconspicuous, the diameter is only 5—8 mm.; in Siberia some
measured 10 mm. across (Ksezzmax, according to Exsram). The
calyx is often brownish-red in colour, and the petals are whitish,
or greenish yellow, or reddish to light pink or white with red
tips. They are erectly-spreading, and of the same length as
the calyx or somewhat longer (Figs. 21,22). The stamens have
reddish or yellowish filaments and pale minium-red anthers.
The styles often become dark-red in older flowers.

Honey is secreted by the glistening, greenish base of the

201

styles which is usually sinuate along its margin (Figs. 21, 22).
After rain a large collection of water, evidently containing
nectar, can be seen at the bottom of the flower. Scent is

absent (Exstam).
According to field-notes made by me, the Greenland spe-

Fig. 21. Saxifraga nivalis.
A, A flower from West Greenland (July 6, 1884). The antisepalous stamen to thefleft,
has its open anther just above the stigma, which has germinating pollen-grains. The
anthers of the antipetalous stamens are closed. 8, A younger flower which is proto-
gynous (north of Norway: Tromsö; June 27, 1885); all the anthers are closed, but the
stigmas are ripe. C, D, Anthers from the ventral and the dorsal side. Z, Unripe fruit
(West Greenland). (E. W., 1886.)

Fig. 22. Saxifraga nivalis.
A, Young flower of S. nivalis var. tenuis from Spitzbergen (July 11, 1882; A. G. Naruort);
the anthers are still closed; the stigmas appear to be ripe. B, Style and stigma from 4.
C, An unusually small flower (magnified as A and Z); all the anthers are open; the styles
are spreading so that the stigmas touch the anthers; self-pollination will take place (Norway ;
Aug. 20). D, A stigma with pollen-grains; the antipetalous stamens in this flower were
still closed, the antisepalous were open, but still contained some pollen. Gathered by
Kıerıman in Siberia: Cape Tscheljuskin.
E—J, Flower from West Greenland (July 28, 1885; S. Hansen); some of the anthers (4, J)
are barren; others (F) are open, but the pollen-grains (G) do not appear to be quite
normal. (E. W., 1886.)

202

cimens do not appear to difler from those from Scandinavia,
Spitzbergen and northern Asia.

Protandry has. been observed in Greenland, Norway
(Liypman), Sweden (Axezr), and Nova Zembla (Exsram), and I
found cultivated specimens (Hortus Hafniensis) which were
slightly protandrous.

Protogyny. It appears to be the rule for the flowers to
be slightly protogynous (Greenland and Nova Zembla), but if so,
homogamy ensues very soon. The styles bend outwards but
slightly, and the stigmas, which in this species, as in S. hie-
raciifolia, are evenly rounded, glistening and without papillæ
(Fig. 22 B), are usually able to retain pollen before any of the
anthers of the still quite erect stamens are open (Fig. 21 JS).
The plant appears, however, to be homogamous during the
greater part of the flowering-period, and self-pollination
seems to be very common, and is, at any rate, easily possible
in case cross-pollination does not take place. The movements
of the stamens are those usual in the other species. But the
stamens almost always stand fairly erect, or else they lean
slightly forward over the middle of the flower, and even touch
the stigmas with their anthers (Figs. 21 A and 22 C).

In other flowers I found the stamens somewhat spreading
when they began to be functional (as in Fig. 21 6), so that
here, self-pollination by direct contact does not seem to take
place. The specimens from Norway appear to me to be less
distinctly self-pollinating than are those from Spitzbergen and
Greenland.

Insects, according to Exsram flies, visit the flowers.

Fruit usually ripens in West Greenland, in Ellesmere Land
(Simmons: “‘fruited richly”), Jan Mayen, Iceland, Norway, the
Ferées and Siberia. Half-ripe fruit was found by Dvuséx and
Bay in East Greenland, by Exsram in Nova Zembla, and by
Anpersson and Hesserman in Spitzbergen.

Pistillate flowers. In some specimens gathered by

203

Dr. S. Hansen in West Greenland, the styles were considerably
longer than the stamens, and as the anthers were also smaller
than usual, but yet were open, and as the pollen-grains appeared
to be abnormal and imperfect these should probably be
regarded as pistillate flowers or as transitional in that direction
(Fig. 22, E—J).

Saxifraga oppositifolia 1.

Lance, Conspectus, pp. 66, 257. ROSENVINGE, 1892, p. 680.
Te. Horm, p.40. Warmine, 1886 a, p. 29, fig. 28; 1886 b, pp. 113,
118. Lmoman, p. 56, pl. Il, fig. 21. Bonner, p. 513. N. Harrz,
1894, p. 4; 1895, pp. 242, 287. H. Jonsson, p. 283, fig. 1. Roser-
vince, 1896, p. 107. Exstam, 1897 a, p. 127 (Nova Zembla) ;
1897 b, p. 12 (Spitzbergen). Vannérren, p. 38. ABROMEIT, p. 38.
G. Anpersson och HEsserman, p. 23, figs. 8—12. Dusty, p. 35. A.
Creve, p. 48. Linpmarg, p. 19, pl. I, figs. 8—15. Syıven, p. 229.
SIMMONS, p. 60.

H. Miter, p. 98, fig. 31. Kurs, p. 444. C. Scurérer, p. 540.

Material from West Greenland (Kornerup, Holm, Warming,
Ryder, Hartz), East Greenland (Hartz, V. Eberlin, Deichmann,
Knutzon), Iceland (Hj. Jensen, Helgi Jonsson, Stefansson), the
Ferées (Warming, Börgesen, Helgi Jonsson), Nova Zembla (Th.
Holm), Norway (Warming).

This Saæifraga is the one with the most extreme Arctic
distribution, and it flowers earliest in spring; scarcely has the
snow melted — indeed, it may not yet have done so — when
the flowers, which have passed the winter in a well-developed
condition (Fig. 26 D), expand. Even in March, open flowers may
be found in West Greenland (March 26; J. Van).

This species is a perennial herb, which ‘has a tendency: to
become a sub-shrub as the branches become woody; it varies
somewhat in form, hence Andersson and Hessermar even established
a forma reptans and a forma pulvinata. These are probably
only modifications occasioned by circumstances pertaining to
locality. (cf. also Simmons).

204

In some plants the stems are prostrate, have more or less
elongated internodes, and attain a length of from 10 to 30 cm.
(Fig. 23; Fig. 24 H—J); many lie quite freely upon the ground,
but some are attached to the soil by adventitious roots. The
primary root remains alive for several years, ordinarily, no
doubt during the whole life of the plant, but sometimes the
adventitious roots become strong and the plant may multiply

os

Fig. 23. Saxifraga oppositifolia.
(From the East of Iceland; Dec., 31, 1893.)
A prostrate shoot with two erect floral shoots bearing the dehisced capsules of the pre-
vious year and also several younger floral shoots, the fully-developed flowers of which
are enclosed between the fresh green leaves (Hersı Jonsson, 1895; drawn by C. THornam).

by vegetative propagation. This, however, appears to occur
comparatively rarely. In forma septans (Andersson and Hesser-
man) the adventitious roots appear to be more abundant than
is usual.

The prostrate shoots give off erect floral shoots the leaves
of which are usually so close-set, and the internodes so short,
that they become square (Fig. 24 B, E; Fig. 25 A). The leaves
are generally opposite and decussate (Fig. 25 A, Fig. 24 F),

205

sometimes, however, the leaf-pairs do not cross each other
exactly at right angles (Fig. 24 @). The stems of this form
may form a low carpet of greater or lesser extent.

The form with a pulvinate habit, has usually only a primary
root; it gives off lateral branches, more or less erect, forming
dense, semi-globular cushions which, according to ÅNDERSSON
and Hesserman, may attain a diameter of 20—30 cm. and a
height of 10 cm. Prostrate branches appear sometimes to be
quite absent. I have gathered similar specimens, cushion-like
in habit and richly-flowering, in Finmark; and in the ‘‘Riks-
museum” in Stockholm, there is a specimen in spirit (in a
glass measuring 5 cm. in width) gathered by Narnorsr, which,
is as large as a clenched fist, and has about 120 flowers.

Fig. 24. Saxifraga oppositifolia.
A, Flowering shoot (West Greenland; July 12, 1884; slightly above nat. size). 2, A shoot
(West Greenland; May 18; a little above nat. size) with a terminal flower; at x the fresh
green leaves begin. C, Branch from Norway (Finmark); July 7. D, Shows a lateral shoot
which begins with an elongated internode. - Z, Plant from West Greenland, reduced
(July 17); leaves very close-set. Z, @. Diagrams to show the position of the leaves on
the erect short shoots. A, J. Branches of the same plant (Norway; Aug.); internodes
fairly elongated; a, limit of the year’s-shoot, slightly reduced. (Drawn by E.W.)

The shoots branch irregularly; there is no principal bud. The
erect shoots with short internodes rarely branch before flowering;
the prostrate shoots give off branches which are also prostrate.
Between loose moss the internodes of the shoots may become
greatly elongated.

The leaves are foliage-leaves; scale-leaves do not occur.

206

The structure of the leaves will be described by Garrör in the
anatomical portion of this work. The shoots terminate during
winter with fresh green, or sometimes reddish, leaves which
do not decay until late in the ensuing summer. In a decaying
condition the leaves may persist for many years (Fig. 25 A).
During winter they serve as food for ptarmigans and other

animals. 1

Fig. 25. Saxifraga oppositifolia.
From Greenland (A—C) and Norway: North Cape (D).
A, From Holstensborg (July 16, 1884); a dead stem bearing the fruit of the previous year
is seen to arise at a; between the leaves of the previous year new shoots (the white
ones) are being developed. JB, Longitudinal section of a flower, in which all the stamens
are erect and have their anthers open; the stigmas are ripe and stand quite close to the
anthers or are even in contact with them. C, The stamens are erect, and are longer than
the styles; all the anthers are open; germinating pollen-grains occur upon the stigmas.
D, All the antisepalous stamens are open, but the antipetalous stamens are closed; pollen-
grains are seen germinating upon the stigmas. (E. W., 1886.)

1 During Nares's Polar-Expedition, on February 19, 1876, a hare was shot
in 82°—83° N. lat., of which the following account was given: — “It is
in excellent condition, and has been feeding on the leaves of the purple
Saxifraga, willows and lichens. It is extraordinary how these animals
find sufficient food with which to support life during the dark season,
or how the buds of the plants can withstand such a low temperature.”
In the same work referring to Febr. 7, 1876, we read: — “On examining
a plant of Saxifraga oppositifolia which has not been protected by
any snow, and therefore has been exposed to the severest temperature,
green buds were distinctly visible. In 1853 we killed a ptarmigan at
Melville Island in February with green buds of willows in its crop.

207

Seedlings have been described and figured by Linpwarx.
During the first year an epicotyledonary shoot is formed, about
5mm. in height, and with short internodes; during the second
year this becomes prostrate, its internodes elongate and it
branches.

The shoots evidently may remain for several years in a
vegetative stage until they terminate in a (usually) solitary flower.
But they may also flower during the second year. The flowers
which first expand often occur embedded between the foliage-
leaves of the shoot (Fig. 25 A); the succeeding flowers may
be raised into the air to a greater or lesser height, upon
stems with elongated internodes (Fig. 24, A, H).

ales sal
/ ||
C

B.

Fig. 26. Saxifraga oppositifolia.

A, A flower with very short stamens (about 3/1). B, Stigma of the same flower, ripe, but
without pollen (West Greenland; June 29, 1884). C, Germinating pollen from another flower.
D, Stamens and pistil (about */:) from a closed bud (West Greenland; May 18).
(Drawn by E. W.)

The flowers pass the winter in a well-developed condi-
tion (Fig. 26 D). H. Joxssox found, in December, petals and
stamens which were already coloured.

The diameter and the size of the flower vary on the
whole widely. From Spitzbergen Exstam reports 9—11 mm.,
and, exceptionally, 18—20 mm.; Axperssox and Hesserman as
much as 18; similar measurements were made in Greenland.
This must evidently be connected not only with a difference of
age, but also with the conditions of life.

The colour of the petals varies greatly. Some of the

208
flowers are pale red, others purple-coloured, or dull violet-red.
White flowers also occur.
Scent. From Spitzbergen and Nova Zembla it is reported
that the flowers have a strong scent (Horm, Exsram); Narxorsr

’

even writes ‘‘almost sickening’ in cases where the flowers
occurred abundantly. I have not noted down any observation
regarding the scent in Greenland.

Honey is often secreted abundantly by the base of the
ovary. The flower is so widely expanded, that in rain or
melting snow it may be filled with water. The flower is usu-
ally protogynous at first, but very soon becomes homo-
gamous (Greenland, Scandinavia, Spitzbergen, Hortus Hafniensis,
the Alps); I have found the styles bending outwards and the
stigmas highly papillose, while the stamens were still short
and had not opened one of their anthers. According to Liypman
the stigmas ripen even before the flowers have fully expanded.
At first the styles are longer than the stamens, but gradually
the anthers of the latter attain the level of the stigmas and
gather so closely around them that self-pollination takes place
(Fig. 25 B, C, D).

The usual staminal movements of the Saxifraga occur
here, but not with the usual vigour; Anpersson and HEsseLman
even report that the stamens do not perform any movements
at all (Spitzbergen), but remain sub-erect or even somewhat
bent inwards. Linpman distinguishes between a form with larger
flowers (see his Fig. 21 A, 6) and one with smaller flowers (see
his Fig. 21 C); the latter appears to be protogynous to a some-
what lesser degree. Transitional forms occur. The relation in
length between the stamens and the pistils varies greatly ; in
flowers at the same stage of development, the stigmas may be
situated above the anthers (Fig. 25 D), or at a level with them
(Fig. 25 B), or at a lower level (Fig. 25 C). In the flower
figured in Fig. 25 D, the styles are unusually long.

Protandry is evidently rare. Exstam observed it in Nova

209

Zembla, and Duséx reports it in var. Nathorsti from East Green-
land; he writes (p. 37): ‘Die vollkommen entwickelten Staub-
blätter ragen etwas über die Frucktknoten; diese reifen später als
jene.” But immediately afterwards he reports protogyny.

Staminate flowers occur. Linpmarx describes and figures
such a flower, in which the pistil is very small, while the stamens
are of the usual length. It did not set fruit.

Pistillate flowers, more ur less closed, were found by
Esstam in Spitzbergen, late in summer. The stamens were
almost rudimentary or were sterile. According to ScHRöTER
(p. 541) similar flowers were also found in the Alps by Scuvzz.
The flower figured in my Fig. 26 A is perhaps a pistillate one.

Insect-visitors. Exstam saw flies, and in Nova Zembla
also many humble-bees, visit the flowers.’ Lixpmax never saw
insects visit the flowers, neither did I observe any in Greenland.

Self-pollination by contact of anther and stigma, is
no doubt common everywhere in Arctic countries; it is also
recorded from the Alps by H. Mixer (p. 98). Stigmas and
anthers are often found clustered close together in the middle
of the flower, and frequently in intimate contact with each
other (Fig. 25 B).

Fruit ripens in many places, in West and East Green-
land, Iceland, the Ferées, Spitzbergen, Nova Zembla and Scan-
dinavia. I found fruit set very early in Greenland, as early as
June 28th, when the whole landscape around Godthaab was
still very winterly, with snow even down to the sea; the fruit
Was in evident development.

According to Exsram, 4- and 5-merous pistils occur.

1 “The occurrence of Saxifraga oppositifolia was an invariable evidence
of humble-bees being present, and they were also seen in great quan-
tities whirling over the plant-clusters as soon as the temperature was
above — 4° C., and the wind not too sharp.”

XXXVI. 14

210

Saxifraga rivularis L.

Lance, Conspectus, pp. 61, 256. Rosenvince, p. 679. WARMING,
1886, p. 7, figs. 21—22. Liypmay, p. 57, pl. Il, fig. 22. N. Hartz,
1894, p. 37; 1895, p.288. Jonener, p. 275. Exstam, 1898, p. 17
(Spitzbergen). Apromert, pt 34. G. Andersson och Hesserman, p. 29.
Dcsé*, p.33. Linnmark, p. 55, pl. Ill, figs. 8—14. Simons, p. 76.
SyLvEn, p. 233.

Kxora, p. 449.

Primula-type, combined with runners and bulbs. The spe-
cies has a very abbreviated, vertical rhizome with short inter-
nodes and many slender adventitious roots (Figs. 27 A; 28 A);
when growing in damp moss the internodes become fairly
elongated (Fig. 28 C); the rhizome dies away at the hinder end.
At the base it bears sometimes several, sometimes a few dead
leaves; and above these, a rosette of fresh, long-stalked foliage-
leaves, which are palmately-reniform, 5—7 lobed, and set with
glandular hairs (Fig. 27 À, D,; Fig. 28 A).

Runners. From the axils of the basal leaves may be
seen to arise (as many as 5) pale, slender, horizontally- growing
runners having on them glandular hairs (Fig. 27 E). They
may attain a length of 6 cm., and generally bear scale-leaves
which are sometimes succulent and may have small laminæ
at their apices. The runners ultimately bend upwards, pro-
ducing foliage-leaves and forming roots, and a new vertical
rhizome arises (Fig. 27 A). The runners soon die. In some
cases they are seen to be bent even somewhat downwards.
Sometimes they bear foliage-leaves only. They may branch and
form new runners.

Bulbils are also formed; they consist of a few, thick
scale-leaves, which represent, in the main, the sheath of the
foliage-leaves (Fig. 27 B; Fig. 28 B). The bulbils are formed
in the leaf-axils of the rhizome simultaneously with, and in
immediate proximity to, the runners (Fig. 27 C). According to
Linnmark, who is a very careful observer and whose paper con-

211

tains valuable observations, bulbils may also arise terminally
upon lateral shoots which bear foliage-leaves. The same is
stated with regard to the runners, and I am able to confirm
the statement (Fig. 28 G).

Foliage-leaves. The typical form and venation of the
foliage-leaves are shown in Fig. 29 A, B. Entire (D) and nar-

Fig. 27. Saxifraga rivularis.
A, Arunner from an older shoot which is in the act of expanding, bearing at first scale-
leaves, and in the part turned upwards, foliage-leaves; at the point of transition between
the horizontal and erect parts, roots are formed. 2B, Apex of a flowering shoot (from
Spitzbergen; July 6, 1882; NatHorst). C, D (from West Greenland; Aug. 16, 1884), A bud
with fleshy scale-leaves and a runner which at first bears similar leaves are both situated
at the base of an erect shoot with elongated internodes which bears two foliage-leaves
(the stalk of the lower, and the whole of the upper leaf is shown), a bract, and a flower.
E, The apex of a runner; the covering of hairs, everywhere else omitted, is indicated
here. (E. W., 1886.)

rowly-lobed (C) leaves occur. The venation is characteristic,
the veins being curving and united at the apex. The leaf-base
consists of a broad sheath which in form sometimes resembles
the stipules of many Rosacee (Fig. 28 D).

The germination of the seed, and the seedlings
are mentioned and figured by Linnmark. Osrenretp also gathered
seedlings in Iceland (Fig. 28 E, F). The primordial leaves form

14*

a rosette. Lixpmark thinks that the plants can flower in their
second year.

Branching. Lateral shoots which, from the first, put
forth imperfect foliage-leaves, are quickly developed into small

Fig. 28. Saxifraga rivularis.
A, From Disko (July 20, 1884). From the base of a shoot five white, rootless, slender run-
ners are seen to proceed (slightly mag.). B, A runner; slightly mag. (Norway); the leaves
a and à are fairly thick and fleshy; ¢ and d have small entire laminæ; e a tripartite
lamina. C, A slender, erect runner (West Greenland; Aug. 16, 1884); in the axils of the
three leaves — which have been cut off — new runners have arisen (slightly reduced). D, A
leaf with evident stipules. Z, Seedling from Iceland; about 2/1 (Osrenretp; June 8, 1895).
F, A cotyledon of it (*/1). @, A runner which terminates in a foliage-leaf and a bulbil.
(Drawn by E. W., 1908.)

foliage-bearing rosette-shoots at the base of a flowering shoot.
The greater number of the foliage-leaves which during the
flowering-period, are seen at the base of the flowering-shoot

often belong to lateral shoots. In unfavourable localities the
lateral shoots become close-set, and the whole habit of the

"Jen

213

plant becomes tufted. Asromerr mentions "very low, densely
bushy plants, often only 15 mm. high,” of Lance's f. purpura-
scens. I have also seen dense tufts, 2 cm. high, from Siberia.

Probably frequently a shoot remains only one year in the
vegetative stage, and dies the second year, after flowering.
But in unfavourable localities the shoots may remain vegetative
several years.

The flowers are formed during the year previous to that
in which they open. In specimens gathered by C. Ryver in
West Greenland (Upernivik) from
under the snow on July 18,
1887, the flowers had large
anthers and a large pistil.

Sometimes only one, term-
inal flower occurs; sometimes
a few-flowered inflorescence is
developed,

The diameter of the flow-
ers is small (5—8 mm., or

sometimes, according to Exsram,

Fig. 29. Saxifraga rivularis.

10 mm.) because the petals are Forms of leaves from Greenland; slightly mag.
à ‘ A, A typical leaf. B, A similar leaf, but

fairly erect (Fig. 30 A, C). Pro- three-lobed. C, A narrowly-lobed leaf;

D, An entire leaf. (Drawn by E. W., 1908.)

bably the flowers are always
scentless. The petals are white, but red or dark-red examples
occur (Lance writes regarding f. purpurascens “sepala atropur-
purea; petala rubella.” Andersson and Hessezmax write (Spitz-
bergen): ‘‘sepals reddish-brown, petals white with a narrow
band of reddish-violet colour; the gynoeceum reddish-violet.”
As is the case in Saxifraga cernua, irregular flowers occur, the
petals on the one side of the flower being smaller than those on
the other; this is seen especially in the young flower (Fig. 30 C).

The stamens perform the usual movements, but less
markedly, and remain on the whole fairly erect.

Slight protogyny or decided homogamy is the rule

214

(Greenland, Norway, Sweden). In the buds, the styles are erect
or bent a little inwards, and the stigmas are slightly papillose.
When the corolla begins to open, the stigmas are seen to be
larger and more strongly papillose, and the anthers, then, stand
closely around them (Fig. 32 A): they may at that time, still be
closed, but there are also cases where I saw them evidently
functional simultaneously with the stigmas. In 1886 (p.8) 1 wrote:
"I have noted down, e. g. from Sermersut at Sukkertoppen (July 5):
even in the still half-closed flower the antisepalous stamens are
open and the stigmas retain the pollen-grains.”! The styles
afterwards become more spreading, and as the anthers remain
erect or even bend inwards over the middle of the flower, they
will easily be able to come into contact with the stigmas. As
a matter of fact, they are sometimes found in very close con-
tact with them.

Self-pollination has been observed in Greenland (War-
mine), Norway (Livpmax), Sweden (Lisomark). That it also causes
true fruit-setting is evident from the fact that it is a constant
rule for the inconspicuous and small flowers of these species
to set fruit in regular succession one after the other; usually
every flower on a plant sets fruit. This species, like S. cæs-
pitosa and S. oppositifolia, is among the earliest flowering
species; I found it fruiting on June 28th—30th in West

1 EKSTAM can scarcely have read this with care, as he writes “nach
Warmings an Spiritusexemplaren gemachten Untersuchungen ist die
Pflanze schwach proterogyn oder homogam.” As he also speaks else-
where of my observations as made upon alcohol-material, and evidently,
for that reason, considers them less reliable, I repeat what I wrote on
pp. 3—4 regarding the Ericineæ, namely that, as may also be seen from
my statement cited above, I have made numerous observations on living
material in Greenland and Norway, in many cases in the field, and
made sketches of the flowers after this material, and that the spirit-
material was only used for the verification of the forms, and as a basis
for the figures. It is true, in some cases, that it was spirit-material
alone which I had for examination, e. g. from Spitzbergen, but I am
not aware that EKSTAM has ever proved that many biological facts may
not be observed on such material.

Lt

215

Greenland in very winterly surroundings, and as early as on
July 10th Korxervr gathered it with ripe fruit in West Greenland.
Ripe fruit is to hand from almost all our colonies in West
Greenland. Bay, Kruuse and Hartz found ripe fruit in East
Greenland. In the literature dealing with the subject, as well
as in herbarium and spirit-material from many Arctic countries
we find the same constancy in the fruit-setting (Iceland: Joxssox,

Feppersen and Sreraysson; Norway: Lispman; Sweden: Lispmark;

Fig. 30. Saxifraga rivularis.
A, Ima flower with erect petals (and consequently rather closed, see Fig. B) the anthers of
the antisepalous stamens and the stigmas are fully functional; the former are placed just
above the latter (from Spitzbergen; July 6, 1882; A.G.Nargorsr). 8, An older flower,
with expanded petals and spreading styles; here also the stigmas are in coniact with the
open anthers, which are filled with pollen (from West Greenland, Godhavn; July 20, 1884).
C, Shows the obliquity which sometimes occurs in the flower. D, Young fruit (nat. size)
from Spitzbergen. Z, A flower (from Spitzbergen) with rudimentary stamens; the one
marked x held a little pollen. (E. W., 1886.)

Lapland: Broraerus; Spitzbergen: Anperssox and HESSELMAN;
Siberia (the north coast): Kserrmax; the Feröes and Jan Mayen:
all who have collected material).

Insect-visitors. In Spitzbergen Exsram observed flies visit
the flowers.

I found the flowers from Spitzbergen to be somewhat
smaller than those from Greenland, but otherwise they agreed
entirely with the latter.

Pistillate flowers. On a specimen, gathered by Natxorst

in Spitzbergen, with ordinary hermaphrodite flowers, a flower

216

(terminal?) was found with normal stigmas, but with stamens
which were much shorter than usual, nine of which had no
pollen in their anthers, and were decidedly sterile, but in the
tenth there was a little pollen (Fig. 32 Æ).

According to Linpmarx, the seeds do not germinate until
the year after they have been formed, unless they are exposed
to hard frost.

Saxifraga stellaris L.

Lance, Conspectus, pp. 60, 256. Rosenvince, 1892, p. 678.
Ta. Horn. p. 51, pl. X, figs. 4—7. Warmine, 1886, p. 10, fig. 23.
Linpman, p. 59, pl. II, fig. 26. Exsram, 1894b, p. 426; 1897,
p. 131; 1898, p. 12. G. Andersson och Hesseıman, p. 23. A.
CLEvE, p. 48. Dusky, p. 32. Linpmarg, p- 36, pl. IL, figs. 4—17.
ABROMEIT, p. 33. SKOTTSBERG, p. 16. SYLVÉN, p. 230. Simmons, p. 69.
H. Mixer, p. 90. Güntsart, 1902, p. 73. Knurx, p. 447.

Observations and alcohol-material from: — West Greenland
(Warming, Th. Holm, Rosenvinge, N. Hartz, C. Ryder, Ostenfeld:
Sukkertoppen, Egedesminde, Upernivik, Godthaab, Holstensborg,
Frederikshaab, Kristianshaab); East Greenland (P. Eberlin: Dron-
ning Louises @, Nunatsuk). Nova Zembla (Th: Holm). The Ferées
(F. Börgesen: Kirkebö, 1000 feet). Norway (Warming, Kindberg:
Tromsö, West Finmark, Dovre). Sweden (Bohlin: Härjedal;
Forssell: Saltdal).

A herb of the Primula-type. It has a short (one to a few
cm. long) rhizome, vertical or slightly oblique (Fig. 31 A, B, Fi.
This dies away gradually at its lower end, so that vegetative
propagation takes place by the lateral shoots becoming indepen-
dent. The rhizome lives scarcely more than 2—3 years; the
adventitious roots are slender and numerous. The primary root
can live at least 2 years, and is found even on flowering speci-
mens (Lisomark). The length, branching, etc. of the rhizome
varies according to the diverse habitats (cf. Liypmark).

The foliage-leaves are in a rosette, but are fairly erect
(Figs. 31, 32). Where the rhizome grows between moss, the

217

internodes are elongated. Scale-leaves are absent. The shoots
may remain one or several years in a vegetative stage, before
they terminate in an inflorescence.

During winter, fresh foliage-leaves may be met with, but
they wither quickly during the second year. According to

Fig. 31. Saxifraga stellaris L.
A, Basal portion of a plant from Sukkertoppen (Aug. 16, 1884); %’ is the shoot axillary
to the uppermost foliage-leaf a; it bears an inflorescence and one foliage-leaf; #/ is the
shoot axillary to the leaf 6, which is next below; it is the principal shoot, i. e. next year’s
rejuvenating shoot. B, The principal shoot is subtended by a, its first leaves are indicated
by k; sis a runner. C, Protandrous flower from Alten. D, Pistil and anthers of a proto-
gynous flower from Areskutan. Z, Protandrous flower, with short stamens and erect
petals (from a wet ravine at Nenese, East Greenland; Sept. 4, 1884; P. Eseruix). #, forma
acaulis from Areskutan (July 25, 1884; leg. 0. Juer). G, Apex of style with stigma.
(E. W., 1886.)

Linnmark the plant, especially in the higher regions of Scandi-
navia, turns more or less red in colour.

The branching. The rhizome may branch fairly freely,
so that a dense tuft is formed. The most vigorous shoot occurs

218

in the axil of the uppermost leaf of the rosette; or, in case an
inflorescence is developed in this, then in the axil of the leaf
which is the next below (see Fig. 31 A, B); its leaves expand
even during the flowering-period of the parent shoot. A few
other shoots, usually 1—2, are developed in basipetal succession
from the axils of the two next lower leaves of the rosette.

On older rhizomes, according to Linnmark, small buds occur
which do not develop. All the branches begin with foliage-
leaves, but when the plant grows in moss these become small
and less perfect (Fig. 31 B at s). Small runners may occur
(Fig. 31 B); they bear very small, entire leaves, and appear to
be developed only under certain condi-
tions, viz. in deep damp moss. The
time for their flowering depends on the
prevailing conditions (Linpmark).

The germination of the seed,
and the seedlings have been de-
scribed and figured by Lmpmark. Dur-

ing the year in which germination
Fig. 32. Saxifraga stel- takes place a leafy shoot with rather
laris f. acaulis.

From Strömö (the Færües), at

1000 feet above sea-level; about like all the other shoots, passes the
®/ı. (June; leg. F. BÜRGESEN).

short internodes is developed which,

winter with its buds open. The seeds
do not germinate until the year after they ripen.

The inflorescence is terminal on a long leafless pe-
duncle. The uppermost lateral shoot sometimes flowers simul-
taneously with the parent shoot, and with or without a rosette
of foliage-leaves (Fig. 31 A). In unfavourable localities the in-
florescence remains sessile among the leaves of the rosette
(f. acaulis; Fig. 31 F, Fig. 32).

Saxifraga stellaris f. comosa Retz. In the regions of the
extreme north, a form comosa occurs, upon which only the
terminal flower, or at most only a few normal flowers, are fully
developed, and instead of flowers bulbils occur, far more abun-

219

dantly, indeed, than do the flowers on the principal form (Fig. 33 A).
The bulbils consist of small, green, close-set rosettes of leaves
which are lateral shoots of the Ist and 2nd order, the branches
terminating either blindly or in a rudimentary flower. The
bulbils are borne in the axils of the bracts. In the axils of
the rosettes, other small rosettes are developed (axes of 2nd
and perhaps higher order) so that the bulbils become compound
shoots (see Ta. Horm: Pl. X, Fig. 5; and my figure 33).

In 1886 I expressed doubt as to how far they fell off and
germinated; but that they do this has since been recorded by
Anpersson and Hessecmax, according to whom, in Spitzbergen,
they begin to fall in August; by Liypmarx, who has given good

Fig 33. Saxifraga stellaris f. comosa.
A, A branch of an inflorescence; fe, the terminal flower (mag. 1/2). B, A bulbil; most of
its lateral shoots have fallen off. C, D, Bulbils; the leaves are seen to be partially oppo-
site, the leaf-pairs representing the first leaves of shoots .Z, A young bulbil, the leaves have
been spread out. F,@, Small detached bulbils. 4, A germinating bulbil. (E. W.)

figures of germinating specimens; and by Exsram and Kerner;
it has also been observed by Porsitp, who like Linnmark found
them even developing roots while they where still seated upon
the parent plant (June 30, 1892); Fig. 33 H. These bulbils
had lived through the winter in a fresh green condition.

All the observations indicate that this form is an adaptation to
the extreme Arctic climate. Linnmark even writes: ‘‘there, where
the principal form ends, comosa begins.” In the regions of
the far north (Spitzbergen and northernmost Greenland) it is
the only form met with, or the most common; but the further
we proceed southwards, the more common is the flower-bearing

220

form; and in central Scandinavia, and in the Alps, that is the
only one which occurs, or at least, the most common.

The flowers are 6—9 mm. in diameter. Scent appears
to be absent, but honey is secreted by the base of the entirely
superior ovary, which | found to be greenish in Greenland,
while according to H. Micter it is ‘‘purple-coloured” in the Alps.
The honey is quite unprotected.

The petals are ovate-lanceolate with short claws, pointed
at the apex, white or slightly yellowish-white in colour, with
two decidedly greenish-yellow, or ultimately pure yellow, spots
at the base. At first the petals are rather erect (Fig. 31 E, F),
then they expand in a more stellate manner, while the sepals
are turned right back (Fig. 31 C). I, also, observed the want
of symmetry in colouration mentioned by H. Mérrer and Linp-
man, but did not find it so strongly marked. The anthers are
usually of a red colour, which may be called decidedly yellowish-
red, or by others purple-red, carmine-red, or minium-red.

Protandry. I found the flowers to be distinctly protan-
drous (in Norway), and this has also been recorded by others
(Linpman, Exsram (Nova Zembla), Liypmarx, H. MürLer, GÜnrxarr).
Günraarr states that the anthers usually begin to open even in
the bud; according to him, protandrous flowers become after-
wards homogamous, so that self-pollination becomes possible,
and often takes place at the end of the flowering period. The
stigmas are remarkably inconspicuous; they are neither of the very
common form, with large papillæ ; nor are they smooth and glisten-
ing, as in S. nivalis, and S. hieraciifolia. At first, the apices
of the carpels are gently rounded and quite smooth (Fig. 31
C, E); when the stigmas are fully developed, a small, rough,
somewhat glistening flat surface covered with small papillæ
(Fig. 31 G) may be seen at each apex. The carpels are some-
times quite open, if viewed from the ventral side.

Homogamy. The flowers were found to be almost homo-

221

gamous in Scandinavia also (Lxpmax, Exstam), with possibilities
of self-pollination.

Protogyny. A flower gathered by Jver in Sweden (Are-
skutan; July 25) appeared to be protogynous (Fig. 31 F). The
stigmas were distinetly ripe, but all the anthers were closed
(Fig. 31 D); the same was the case with specimens from Herje-
dalen (Sweden).

Regarding the specimens from Greenland, I have no notes
on living specimens, but the flowers appear to agree closely
with those from the north of Norway, and to be protandrous
like them. The one from East Greenland, shown in Fig. 31 E,
is evidently decidedly protandrous; all the anthers were open
except one, and the stigmas were unripe; but otherwise it
appears to differ somewhat, in its shorter stamens and small
pollen-grains, which seem, however, to be quite normal. The
petals were only slightly longer than the sepals, but the flower
is evidently still very young.

Other specimens from the east coast of Greenland (gathered
by Eserrıs) appeared to be either homogamous or protogynous.
Self-pollination must be able to take place, as the anthers were
lying across the stigmas.

A forma cryptopetala, with petals smaller than the sepals,
making the flowers very inconspicuous, and scarcely to be
distinguished from the leaf-rosettes, is mentioned by ÅBROMEIT.

Pistillate flowers occur in East Greenland. In a speci-
men (gathered by Eserrın, Aug. 11, 1883) the antisepalous sta-
mens were quite transparent and empty, while the pollen-grains
in the antipetalous stamens were shrunken and abnormal.

A trimerous pistil often occurs in the terminal flower
of the inflorescence (Greenland and Scandinavia), and this flower
may sometimes be 6—7- or 8-merous instead of 5-merous.

Fruit is set in West, South and East (Angmassalik) Greenland,
in Scandinavia, Iceland (where it ripens), the Færües, and in
Arctic America (King William's Land).

Saxifraga tricuspidata Retz.

Lange, Conspectus, p. 63. Rosenvince, 1892, p.679. Warmine,
1886, p. 22, fig. 26. Apromerr, 1899, p. 35, pl. V, fig. 3. Ginr-
HART, 1902, p. 75. Simmons, 1906, p. 66.

Material in alcohol, and observations on living plants from
West Greenland (Godhavn, Godthaab, Upernivik and Holstensborg)
by Rosenvinge, Warming, Th. Holm and C. Ryder.

This plant has a tendency to become a sub-shrub. The
ascending stems may attain a length of as much as 15—20 cm.

T

Fig. 34. Saxifraga tricuspidata.
A, From Upernivik (May 10, 1887; C. Ryper), from a spot bare of snow (about nat. size);
i,i, two old inflorescences. B, From West Greenland (July 11, 1884); 4, floral stem. ZX,
the principal bud; F1, its subtending leaf; F?, the leaf below it, with its axillary shoot KZ,
II, II, two older lateral shoots (slightly reduced). €, Leaf, mag.
(Drawn by E. W., 1908.)

They grow in loose tufts, which no doubt in most cases have
only one strong root, the primary root. The adventitious roots
are weak and few in number; tufts, however, are sometimes
met with which by centrifugal growth, as in certain lichens,
become dead in the middle, while the periphery keeps on
growing in a circular or semi-circular form; in this case it is
no doubt only the numerous, slender, adventitious roots, which
nourish the plant.

The vegetative shoots bear only foliage-leaves, which are

293

often more or less dark-red in colour. Scale-leaves are absent,
but the branches bear, at first, entire foliage-leaves, and only
higher up do the characteristic three points appear on the
leaves (Fig.34C). In West Greenland, Vaxaôrrex found a form
subintegrifolia Abrom. (l. c. Pl. V, Fig. 3) of which almost all
the leaves were entire.

The leaves are seated very closely together upon a long,
slender stem; sometimes a shoot is developed which has longer
internodes.

Fig. 35. Saxifraga tricuspidata. {From Holstensborg in West Greenland.)
4, A flower in its first stage of development; two antisepalous stamens are bending over the
middle of the flower, and have their anthers open; the stigmas are in the same stage of
development as those shown in Fig. B. C, From a flower, the stigmas of which are fune-
tional; there is already pollen upon them. JD, Longitudinal section of pistil at a some-

what later stage of its development. (© W., 1886.)

» = >
The leaves remain green throughout one winter, but stay
upon the branches a long time after death, colourless or black
(Fig. 34 A, B) During winter (May 10, 1887), at Upernivik, in
places bare of snow, judging from the material gathered by C.
Rroer, the leaves are more erect (Fig. 34 A): during summer
they are more spreading, and at that time the young leaves
pass gradually into the old ones; often also the young leaves

are red-coloured, as are those that have outlived the winter.
The branching. Below the terminal inflorescence one

to three new shoots are developed in the upper leaf-axils, but

224

not always in the three uppermost; the uppermost shoot is the
most vigorous, the others are weaker in basipetal succession
(Fig. 34 B).

The shoots may pass several years in a purely vegeta-
tive condition before flowering begins.

The flowers and the inflorescences droop before opening
(Fig. 36 A), but are erect during expansion. The diameter of
the flower is 9—11 mm.

The petals spread out ina stellate manner (Fig. 35, 36 B);
they are oval and have three veins (Fig. 36 D). The colour is
evidently rather variable. I have noted and figured them as pale
yellow, or whitish yellow with many small reddish-yellow spots
which are darker the closer they occur towards the apex, where
they may become almost purple. But other observations have
also been recorded (cf. Apromert). According to VAnxuörren there
are two varieties, characterised by their different colour; the
more common is white-flowered, with yellow or purple dots
on the petals, which are long; the other, which is smaller,
has distinctly yellow flowers with a few yellow, or more rarely
red, dots.

Honey is secreted abundantly by the thick yellow base of
the ovary (Fig. 35 A). It occurs in numerous small drops,
even before the anthers open, and the secretion is continued
for a very long time, even in old flowers. Scent was not
noticed by me. Insect-visitors I did not observe.

Protandry occurs, but often not to any marked degree,
and sooner or later homogamy usually ensues. The stamens
perform the ordinary movements; first the antisepalous stamens
bend forwards (Fig. 35 A), then the antipetalous; both kinds
of anthers may be found simultaneously in the middle of the
flower above the still unripe stigmas. Then they bend outwards,
even if all the pollen-grains have not been shed. The styles
bend outwards and the stigmas usually ripen before all the
antisepalous anthers have opened. Homogamy lasts through-

225

out the greater part of the life of the flower. In cultivated
specimens in Switzerland, Gextsarr observed the same order of
development; autogamy always ultimately set in.

Self-pollination appears to take place. In Fig. 35 C
the styles are somewhat spreading and the stigmas ripe; 1—2
antipetalous stamens were still erect and had their anthers
close to the stigmas. None of the flowers with well deve-
loped stigmas and far-spreading styles (Fig. 35 D) had [their
anthers close to the stigmas.

Fig. 36. Sarifraga tricuspidata.
A, Inflorescence; somewhat reduced. B, Small flower (about ?/ı) from West Greenland (Aug.5,
1884); the anthers of three of the stamens are open. C, The same in longitudinal section.
D, Petal of the same. E, F, Style and stigmatic papillæ of the same. G, A pistillate flower
from West Greenland. 4,J, Stamen and pollen-grains of the same. A, Z, Stamen and
pollen-grains of a hermaphrodite flower, magnified as H and J. (Drawn by E. W., 1908.)

Fruit usually ripens in West Greenland. Parry gathered
ripe fruit even at Duke of York Bay.

Forma micrantha Sternb. Pistillate flowers. A small-
flowered form approaching this, was found at Holstensborg
(July 13). Another (Aug. 5) is shown in Fig. 36 B—F. The
stamens are unusually short, and the anthers very small. Three
of the anthers (marked x) were open and appeared to be normal.
The stigmas were normaland one pollen-grain occurred upon them.

The form shown in Fig. 36 B—F appeared to be on the point
of becoming pistillate. This is more decidedly the case with
the form shown in Fig. 36 G—J, the anthers of which were
unusually small, not open, and filled with angular, and evidently
not normal, pollen; for comparison, the anther and pollen of

-

XXXVL 15

226

an ordinary hermaphrodite flower has been figured (Fig. 36 K, L),
with the same magnification. Also Güxruarr found specimens
“with extremely small stamens.”

I found trimerous pistils in some terminal flowers.

Chrysosplenium alternifolium L. et var. tetrandrum Lund.

Warning, 1886 b, 3. Lanpman, p. 56. Exstam, 1897 a, p. 135.
Anpersson and Hesserman, p. 31. Simmons, p.59. SILÉN, p. 125.
SYLVÉN, p. 233, pl. IL.

Kxura, 1898, pp. 453, 455.

Chrysosplenium alternifolium L. var. tetrandrum Lund was
established in 1846 by N. Lunn in Norway. Tu. Frs (1858)

Fig. 37. Chrysosplenium alternifolium var. tetrandrum.
A, A runner terminating in a flowering shoot; about nat. size (Spitzbergen; June 25, 1882;
Narnorst). B, A leaf from the same plant (mag.). €, Basal leaf from a cultivated specimen
mag.). D, Leaf from one of the lower branches of an inflorescence; the venation, on the
whole, resembles that of several of the Saxifragae (see Fig.29). (Drawn by E. W.; 1908.)

regards it as a distinct species, Ch. tetrandrum. According to
Simmons it is connected with the principal form by intermediate
forms, and he agrees with Francmer in considering it a variety
(Monographie du genre Chrysoplenium, Nouv. Archives du Mu-
seum, Ser. 3, X, 1890, p. 107). It should be regarded as a
smaller and self-pollinating form of C. alternifolium, adapted
to Arctic conditions of life.

The material I have had for examination was partly spirit-
material from Spitzbergen, gathered by Narsorsr, and partly
living specimens, which J observed in the Hortus Bergianus (Stock-
holm).

227

The rhizome is creeping and has many adventitious roots
which are arranged without order upon the internodes (Fig. 37
A). It branches, and produces runners which bear scale-leaves.
The runners proceed principally from the base of the ascending
stem. The reason why it remains more tufted and crowded than
does C. alternifolium in temperate climates, should probably be
sought in the fact that its runners are generally shorter than
are those in our plants.

The rosette-leaves are long-stalked foliage-leaves (Fig. 37).
From the axils of these also, runners are given off. Vegeta-
tive propagation takes place by the runners becoming inde-

pendent.
as À >=
OCTO 2) 2(-)s|
ge
sk Nr OR BR
A B

Fig. 38. Chrysosplenium alternifoliwm var. tetrandrum.
Diagrams of a complete (A) and of a diandrous flower (8) with the adjacent parts of the
inflorescence (nat. size). (E. W., 1886.)

In the diagram of the flower shown in Fig. 38, the different
parts are seen arranged in 5 alternating pairs. The two lateral
stamens are often aborted (Fig. 38 56), in which case they be-
come smaller than the normal ones, and their anthers differ in
form and may be quite transparent and pale (Fig. 39 &, F). In
a more closely-investigated specimen it was observed that the
pollen-forming cell-layer had begun to extend itself, but had
stopped, even before the primary mother-cells of the pollen
were developed (Fig. 39 G).

In the spirit-material which I have had for examination,
the perianth-leaves were not spreading, but erect (Fig. 39 4—C);
in the principal form, from Denmark, they are spreading, as
shown in Fig, 40. The diameter of the flower is consequently
greater in the latter form.

rx

15

228

Also the inflorescence in the var. tetrandrum comprises
fewer flowers.

Colour. Tu. Fries states that the perianth-leaves are
yellowish-green with brown dots. I found cultivated specimens
(Hortus Bergianus) in which they were greenish. Scent is
absent.

Fig. 39. Chrysoplenium alternifolium var. tetrandrum.
4, J, K, from cultivated specimens. A, Longitudinal section of a flower which is still
almost a bud; the anthers are closed; the styles are short erect cones. B, Longitudinal
section of a young, but fully expanded flower; the stigmas are partially in contact with
the anthers which are shedding quantities of pollen upon them (D is from this same
flower). €, A fertilised flower; the fruit- and seed-setting have begun; the free parts of
the carpels are rising higher into the air, and the perianth-leaves are more closed.
D, Style from B (more highly mag.); upon the stigmas are seen numerous pollen-
grains. Z, F, Sterile anthers, the latter in connection with its perianth-leaf. 6, Longi-
tudinal section through a sterile anther. #, Normal anther (magnified as Z and F).
J, Fruit, not yet quite ripe. X, Longitudinal section of a similar fruit; the seeds have
been removed, but the funicles only partially. (E. W., 1886.)

The large yellow honey-secreting area of the principal
form is no doubt entirely wanting from var. tetrandrum. If
honey is secreted it must be in a small quantity only. All
these things result in the flowers being far less conspicuous
than are those of the principal form. In younger flowers, the
free part of the carpels in the middle of the flower is very
slight, but as the flower grows older it becomes larger, the
styles bending outwards (Fig. 39 C, J, K).

229

Homogamy is the rule; perhaps slight protandry may occur,
as the anthers sometimes appear to open before the stigmas are
ripe. Self-pollination is no doubt inevitable and very common;
it takes place by the stamens being always somewhat bent in-
wards or erect (Fig. 39 A—C); and as the styles very soon
bend outwards the stigmas come into direct contact with the
anthers of the two outermost stamens. I have found so many
pollen-grains upon the stigmas (Fig. 39 D), that this must be due
to self-pollination. In Danish specimens of the principal form
the styles are not so decidedly bent outwards, and I never
observed the stigmas to be in
direct contact with the anthers;
also, this would be difficult,
owing to the length and posi-
tion of the different parts
(Fig. 40).

Homogamy was observed,

M Fig. 40. Chrysoplenium alternifolium.
in the principal form, in Flower in longitudinal section; the ovules
Scandinavia by Lınoman, and in Eur ee
Germany by H. Mörzer and Kxura. Near Kiel, Knuth found only
homogamous flowers, and they were visited, for their honey,
by many flies, which effect cross-pollination, but may also
effect self-pollination; this latter may also be effected by other
means.

Protogynous-homogamous flowers were found by
Exstam in Nova Zembla. Protandrous-homogamous flowers
were also recorded from there by Exstam.

Fruit-setting. Judging from the material at hand, fruit-
setting in v. tetrandrum appears to take place so invariably
that no doubt every flower sets fruit and bears quantities of
seed, which, on account of the prevailing circumstances, we
cannot doubt is due to self-pollination. Insect-visitors have not
been recorded. The carpels have brown dots. The fruit is
said to open before the seeds are entirely ripe.

230

On account of the styles being directed towards the two
outer (median) stamens, it is these only, which will be instru-
mental in effecting pollination. The two lateral stamens will
scarcely ever come into contact with the stigmas; they become
useless organs, which may, perhaps, be connected with the
fact that they sometimes become rudimentary.

Chrysosplenium alternifolium v. tetrandrum is the most
reduced type among the Saxifragacee; here, as in other instances,
there is correlation between this and the small size of the

flower.

Summary.

As the more general results of the investigations given
in detail above, the following points may be mentioned.

I. Structure of stem. The species belong to several
growth-forms, viz. the following : —

A. To the Primula-type belong: S. hieraciifolia, S. nivalis
and S. stellaris. They have, as is the case in many species of
Primula, a vertical, sympodial rhizome, with leaves in a rosette.
The primary root dies early, and numerous adventitious roots
are developed. The inflorescence is borne upon a leafless
peduncle. The age and length of the rhizome here, as in
other instances, is evidently dependent upon the dampness of
the soil; the damper it is, the quicker does the rhizome die
away at the hinder end. The rejuvenating shoots occur in the
axils of the upper leaves of the rosette, the most vigorous in
the axil of the uppermost leaf, while the others are weaker the
farther down they occur. Sometimes, in the axil of the upper-
most foliage-leaf, a lateral, floral shoot is developed even in
the year the parent shoot flowers; this relegates the uppermost
rejuvenating shoot to the axil of the leaf next below.

231

B. Nearest to this type come: S. cernua, S. rivularis,
S. Hirculus, and Chrysosplenium. Here, also, are developed
vertical rhizomes with foliage-leaves in a rosette, but the Pri-
mula-type is less pronounced, and is combined with the develop-
ment of bulbils or of runners with scale-leaves or imperfect
foliage-leaves, and adventitious roots.

C. To the Sempervivum-type belong: S. Aizoon and S. fla-
gellaris. The principal stem is vertical and bears a close
rosette of foliage-leaves; it has many adventitious roots and
dies away entirely after flowering. Lateral shoots arise from
the leaf-axils in no fixed order, they run more or less hori-
zontally along the ground for some distance and terminate in
a new rosette. In S. flagellaris the runner is very slender and
consists of a single internode; in S. Aizoon it is short and
includes several internodes.

D. Species with “rhizoma multiceps,” a many-headed
rhizome, are: S. groenlandica and S. tricuspidata. Their pri-
mary root remains alive a long time, which should probably be
correlated with the dry localities in which they grow (crevices
of rocks and bare stony ground in fell-fields). The adventitious
roots, which are few in number, are usually of little importance;
vegetative propagation, by the lateral shoots becoming inde-
pendent, therefore takes place either rarely or not at all. The
principal rejuvenating shoot is usually developed in the axil of
the uppermost leaf, and other lateral shoots occur in basipetal
succession. The first foliage-leaves of the lateral shoots may
become so fully developed, even during the flowering of the
parent shoot, that most of the foliage-leaves of the shoot-com-
plex consist of them.

E. To the creeping-herb-lype belong: S. oppositifolia and
S. aizoides. The shoots are prostrate, and have their internodes
more or less elongated. There is no regularity as regards the
situation of their branches; no principal rejuvenating bud occurs.
The primary root appears to be able to live several — perhaps

232

many — years, especially in S. oppositifolia; in S. aizoides it
undoubtedly dies more quickly, in the course of a few years;
this feature should probably be connected with the greater
dampness of the habitat. In both species adventitious roots
occur, and vegetative propagation takes place by the shoots
becoming independent. SS. oppositifolia has a tendency to
become a sub-shrub, as its stems become more woody than
do those of S. aizoides.

ll. The leaves of the vegetative shoots are in all the
species foliage-leaves. Buds, protected by true scale-leaves, do
not occur. Only in those species which have bulbils and
runners, do scale-leaves occur. Sometimes several, sometimes
a few, leaves remain alive and green (or reddish) during winter;
the following species have been noted as evergreen: — S. aizoides,
Aizoon, cernua, groenlandica, Hirculus, hieracitfolia, nivalis,
oppositifolia, stellaris, and tricuspidata. But they are not ever-
green to the same extent, and this is probably also dependent
in part on the nature of the locality.

The old, dead leaves persist for a long time upon the
stems of some of the species, especially upon those which
belong to the driest habitats (e. g. S. tricuspidata, S. groen-
landica, S. oppositifolia, and S. Aizoon).

Ill. The flowers are developed the year previous to that
in which they open, in perhaps all the species. This has been
observed in the following: — S. groenlandica, S, hieracitfolia,
S. nivalis, S. oppositifolia, and S. rivularis.

They’are so fully developed that both stamens and pistils
are distinctly formed, but pollen is scarcely formed, nor are
the ovules developed. S. oppositifolia is the most developed.

There is undoubtedly a causal connection between this and
the fact that the vegetation-period of the plants is so short in
Arctic countries: the flowering of the plants must as a natural
consequence be placed in early spring to enable the seeds to
get sufficient warmth to ripen.

233

IV. Staminate flowers occur rarely (S. opposıtifolia),
but pistillate flowers appear to be common in a great
many species, e. g., in S. aizoides, cernua, groenlandica, Hir-
culus, nivalis, oppositifolia, rivularis, stellaris, and tricuspidata.
I also observed them in cultivated specimens (Hortus Haf-
niensis) of S. groenlandica, S. Cymbalaria, S. Rocheliana, 8.
moschata var. glandulosa and, to all appearance, in S. cotyledon.
The pistillate flowers are smaller than the hermaphrodite ones;
stamens are always present, but are smaller than usual, the
anthers especially being small; pollen-grains are sometimes
developed, but smaller than usual, and imperfect. in some
cases the anthers dehisce, in others they do not. It appears
especially to be the terminal flower in the inflorescence which
thus develops.

In some species, deformed flowers with small petals have
‘been observed — in systematic works named “eryptopetala”
— e.g. in S.cernua, S.groenlandica, and S. stellaris. In some
cases the petals at the same time that they were becoming
small, were in the act of developing anthers at their apices.

Other numbers in the flowers than the normal five with
two carpels have been observed; for instance, 6 and 7-merous
flowers in S. cernua. It is especially the terminal flower in
the inflorescence which shows a tendency to increase in
the number of the carpels (probably because that flower is
better nourished and therefore becomes larger and has room
for a greater number of carpels). Thus, trimerous pistils
have been found in S. aizoides, groenlandica, hieraciifolia,
stellaris, and tricuspidata, 4- and 5-merous in S. oppositifolia.
The terminal flower in the inflorescence may also be seen to
differ in another point from the other flowers, viz. in the fact
of its being far in advance of the others in regard to develop-
ment, e. g. in S. Aizoon, and among cultivated species, in
S. geranioides and rotundifolia. In S. Geum I found the pistil
of the terminal flower to be formed somewhat differently from

234

those of the other flowers, and in 5. cernua the terminal
flower is often the only one Which is developed.

Irregular flowers occur in S. cernua, S. oppositifolia and
S. rivularis.

V. Pollination. The flowers have colour, and honey
is secreted by the base of the pistil; in some instances scent
has been noted. Insect-visitors have been observed in several
of the species in Spitzbergen and Nova Zembla, especially by
Exstam, and in the mountain regions of Northern Europe by
LiNDMAN, SILEN, SKOTTSBERG and Sytven.

Protandry is so common in the genus Saxifraga that
Exczer (Bot. Zeitung, 1868, and in his “Monographie der Gattung
Saxifraga”) even gives it as a generic character; that is also one
of the reasons why he refers S. crassifolia and other proto-
gynous species to the genus Bergenia. The nine species of
Saxifraga mentioned by H. Mürrer in “Alpenblumen” are also
nearly all decidedly protandrous, some protogynous species
are however mentioned (S. muscoides, S. androsacea, S. Sequieri),
and one, viz. S. oppositifolia, oscillates between slight protogyny,
slight protandry, and homogamy. To these Mixer afterwards
added S. tridactylites as protogynous, while Sprencer found it
to be protandrous.

The above-mentioned Arctic species give further proof that
protandry is not a generic character; true, it occurs most
commonly, but, firstly, it appears usually to be somewhat
slighter — at least than it is in many cultivated species which
I have observed in the Hortus Hafniensis, almost all of which were
decidedly protandrous; usually, they become very soon homo-
gamous: I have observed protandry in S. aizoides, Aizoon, cer-
nua, groenlandica, hieraciifolia, Hirculus, nivalis, rivularis,
stellaris and tricuspidata, as also in Crysosplenium. Secondly,
the same species often varies, being either protandrous-homo-
gamous, or homogamous from the first. S. groenlandica, hie-
raciifolia, nivalis, rivularis, stellaris, tricuspidata and Chryso-

235

splenium are homogamous or oscillate around homogamy; it
is especially the small-flowered species, which are homo-
gamous.

Protogyny occurs in S. cernua, groenlandica, hieracii-
folia, nivalis, and stellaris, but usually slightly Most distinctly
and decidedly protogynous is S. oppositifolia.

I may add that Asa Gray (“Notes on some North American
Species of Saxifraga,” in Proceedings of the American Academy,
XX) states that most of the individuals of S. peltata have pro-
tandrous flowers; but that it is not rare to find some which
are truly protogynous, and that the species shows a decided
tendency to become gynomonoecious. In the Hortus hafniensis
S. peltata is seen to be protogynous. Regarding S. granulata,
Gaston Bonnier says: "On peut voir chez ce Saxifraga des
fleurs presque males, des fleurs presque femelles, et en outre
tous les intermediares.” (Bulletin de la Soc. botan. de France,
VI, 1884, p. 240).

The staminal movements are those usual in the Sazi-
fraga (see, e.g. p. 174).

Self-pollination is evidently very common. The small-
flowered species are all more or less distinctly self-pollinating.
Among the larger-flowered, several are evidently distinctly self-
pollinating, if not in the first stage of the flower, then some-
what later. In the Botanic Garden of the University of Copen-
hagen S. groenlandica is more distinctly protandrous than in
Greenland; it is true that, in the latter place it is also deci-
dedly protandrous, but there the flower soon becomes homo-
gamous and self-pollinating. The possibility of self-pollination
will most probably always ultimately occur by the flower becoming
homogamous, and stigma and anthers approaching and possibly
touching each other, e.g. in S. Aizoon, cernua, flagellaris, groen-
landica, hieraciifolia, nivalis, oppositifolia and Chrysosplenium.

VI. Fruit-setting and seed-formation is common in
many species everywhere in the Arctic countries, and rare or

236

even very rare in other species; the latter fact is distinctly in
causal relationship to their abundant vegetative propagation. In the
species in which this is very scarce — therefore, especially in the
species belonging to the types D and E, but also in those of
the types C and A — the seed ripens, although perhaps not
every year in every locality; this therefore occurs especially in
the following species: — 8S. groenlandica, tricuspidata, oppo-
sitifolia and hieraciifolia, but also in aizoides, Aizoon, Hirculus,
flagellaris and nivalis. ‘The species which either do not set
seed at all or do so rarely, are those which by bulbils or
similar means have an abundant vegetative propagation ; there-
fore especially S. cernua, rivularis and stellaris f.comosa. The most
interesting species in this connection is S. stellaris with its
form comosa (see above pp. 218—220). For the rest, how
abundant and common fruit-setting is, e. g. in S. flagellaris,
S. Hirculus, and other species, requires to be more fully
investigated.

9.—9. — 1909.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr.51.

DAN MARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Bind III - Nr. 1

SÆRTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND» XLIII

mol OF VASCULAR PLANTS

FROM

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND
(N. OF 76° N. LAT.)

COLLECTED BY THE DANMARK-EXPEDITION

BY

C. H. OSTENFELD anp ANDR. LUNDAGER

WITH PL. I—VI

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1910

DEC 16 IN

INTRODUCTION.

he flora of East Greenland north of 76° N. Lat. has hitherto been
T very little known. The only paper dealing with the flora of
that part of Greenland is a short list, compiled by one of us, of the
few plants gathered by Mr. E. KoEroEp during the Oceanographic
Expedition of the Duke of Orleans in 1905 (see the list of literature,
p. 5).

On the other hand, the flora of the north of East Greenland,
south of 76° N. Lat., is well known through the researches of Sco-
RESBY, JUN., E. SABINE, CLAVERING and PANSCH, N. Hartz, A. G. NAT-
HORST, P. DusEN, C. KRUUSE, etc. Mr. C. Kruuse has compiled
a list of all the data concerning the flora of East Greenland between
75° and 66° 20' N. Lat., and in this paper that list will be quoted
under each species, provided that the species occurs therein.

On comparing our list with that of KRUUSE it appears that
only one species is quite new to the flora of East Greenland, viz.
Alsine Rossii, which is new to the flora of the whole of
Greenland. Another species, Draba subcapitata Simm., has not
previously been recorded from East Greenland, but specimens
of it are contained in Kruuse’s collection under other names.

Our list contains 92 species, which is a rather poor number,
but several more species will undoubtedly be found by further
investigations.

The material collected originates mostly from the district around
Danmarks Havn (Harbour), 76° 46’ N. Lat. and 18° 43’ W. Long.
on Germania Land. The area thoroughly investigated extends
from 76° 43’ N. Lat. to 77° N. Lat. and from 17° 30’ W. Long. to 21°
W.Long. From outside this area small collections have been brought
home from different points along the coast northwards to Hyde
Fjord on Peary Land and from some places more landward,
especially from Ymers Nunatak in the land-ice.

The greater part of the material has been collected by one of
the authors, A. LUNDAGER, but we are indebted to the sledge-expedi-

1"

4 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

tion of Captain J. P. Koch in the spring of 1907 for the few plants
(19 species) collected along the coast northwards, to another sledge
expedition over the land-ice for the species (26) from Ymers Nu-
natak and Kulhoj, and to different members of the expedition
for scattered specimens from different places, e. g. to Mr. P. FREUCHEN
for Pedicularis flammea and Carex incurva from Rypefjeld.

The collecting places, arranged from north to south, are given
under each species: —

Peary Land, Fr. Hyde Fjord ... 83° 15’ N. Lat.

Malle uk] el FREE war 80° 10' - -
Famberts Land +. 2.1.2. Age 98. =, LE
Bjørneskær . wi DE SER ee ne CAT SDS ae
ape ust. Jacques Er ERR ne 77° 36° - - 18° 05° W. Long.
(Cae: Amelie: Fonts cnc she eee 11° B27) a ae -
Cape Marie Valdemar...... Ca. 77° 20°. 7 48 al -
Miners Nunataks ool une ce 11 DL a eee - -
Germania Land: —!

Kulhgj,

Valley between Annexsg and

Selso,

Fuglenæbsfjeld,

Rypefjeld,

Bastionen,

Hvalrosodde,

Dove Bugt,
Moskusoksefjelde,
Lille Snenæs,
Snenæs,
Stormkap,
Harefjeld,
Danmarks Havn,
Basiskær,
Termometerfjeld,
Cape Bismarck
Maroussigclsland< 32. 1 ere 76° 39’ N. Lat. 18° 43' W. Long.
St. Koldewey Island....... ¢a, 16°30" =~ = 18/5007

Between 77° — 76° 43’ N. Lat.
and 21°— 17° 30' W. Long.

The three places whence Mr. KoEFOED of the Duke of Orleans
Expedition brought plants home are Cape St. Jacques (Ile de France),
Cape Bismarck and Maroussia Island; they are inserted in the list

1 The localities given here have been arranged from NW. to SE.

List of Vascular Plants. 5

of localities above, and in the enumeration they are mentioned
under the species recorded in the list of Mr. Koefoed’s plants.

We have divided the work between us in the following manner:
Mr. A. LuNDAGER undertook the provisional determination of most
of the plants, and has added the localities, the time of flowering
and the other biological notes. Dr. C. H. OSTENFELD has finally
determined the whole material and is responsible for the correctness
of the determination, has written the synonymy, and has added the
systematical notes.

The dates concerning the time of flowering indicate the first
time a species was observed in flower during the years 1907
and 1908.

List of papers dealing with the Vascular Plants of
northern East Greenland.

1. BucHENAv, F. u. Focke, W. O.: Gefasspflanzen, in Zweite Deutsche Nordpolfahrt,
II. 1872.

2. Dus£n, P.: Zur Kenntniss der Gefasspflanzen Östgrönlands. — Bih. Sv. Vet. Akad.
Handl., Stockholm, Bd. 27. III. 3. 1901.

3. Hartz, N.: Fanerogamer og Karkryptogamer fra Nordöst-Grönland, c. 75° — 70°
N. Br. og Angmagsalik, c. 65° 40° N.Br. — Medd. om Grönland, XVIII. 1896.

4. HOOKER, W.J.: List of plants from the east coast of Greenland, in Scoresby, jun.
Journ. of a voyage to the northern whale fishery, etc. 1823.

5. Hooker, W.J.: Some account of arctic plants found by Edw. Sabine. — Transact.
MINN SOC XIV, 1825:

6. KRUUSE, C.: List of the phanerogams and vascular cryptogams found on the,
coast (75° — 66° 20° N. Lat.) of East Greenland. — Medd. om Grönland, XXX, 1905.

7. OSTENFELD, C. H.: Plantes récoltées à la côte nord-est du Grönland, in Duc
d'Orléans, Croisière océanographique dans la mer du Grönland en 1905. Resultats
scientifiques. Bruxelles, 1908.

General works.

LANGE, JoH. Conspectus Florae Groenlandicae. — Meddelelser om Grönland, III,
Kjobenhavn. 1880.
OSTENFELD, C. H. Flora Arctica. Part I. Copenhagen 1902.

SYSTEMATICAL LIST OF THE VASCULAR PLANTS:

Polypodiaceae.
Cystopteris Bernh.

1. Cystopteris fragilis (L.) Bernh., Vers. Anordn. Farnkr., 1806,
p-27; Gelert, in’ Ostenfeld FEAT ets ,p.6;

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 206.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Hayn, and landward.

Note. Owing to the unfavourable nature of the surface this species
occurs only very sparingly around Danmarks Havn; but more landward
where the higher hills afford more favourable conditions, specimens were
found about 25 cm. high.

Woodsia R. Br.

2. Woodsia glabella R. Br., in Richardson, App. Franklin Journ.,
p. 754, 1823; W.ilvensis, var. glabella Trautv., Acta Horti Petropol.,
X, 1887, p. 546; Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 7.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 207.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, p. 10, 1908).

We think it more convenient to give this Woodsia as a separate
species, and not as a form of W. ilvensis (cf. H. G. Simmons, Sec.
arct. exp. Fram, 1898—1902, No.2, 1906, p. 184). It is an interesting
fact that only this species has been found by the Danmark Expedi-
tion, and it seems that W. ilvensis does not occur as far north, but it
has been brought home from the Sabine Island a little to the south,
and consequently we are just north of its northern limit.

Loc. Germania Land, in crevices of the cliffs and hidden between
stones on open rocky-flats.

Equisetaceae.
Equisetum L.

3. Equisetum arvense L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 1061; Gelert, in Osten-
| feldesbi Arch, [1902 p.40.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 208.

List of Vascular Plants. 7

The specimens collected bear simultaneously, in July, both fertile
stems with ripe spores, and sterile stems; they may be named f.
riparia (Fr.) Milde (Monogr. Equiset., tab. 1, figs. 9—10).

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Hayn.

Note. Is rather rare and occurs. always in clayey soil, excepting a
single specimen of a peculiar form which was found on “Bastionen” in a
sheltered place (June 27th 1908).

4. Equisetum variegatum Schleich., Catal. Plant. Helvet., 1807,
P- 27: Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct. I, 1902, p. 9.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 207.

Small sterile specimens belonging to f. anceps Milde (Verhandl.
zool. bot. Ges. Wien, XIV, p. 14, 1864) have been collected, but only
in one single spot.

Loc. Germania Land: Moskusoksefjeldene in a dried-up tarn on a
gravelly hill.

Lycopodiaceae.
Lycopodium L.

5. Lycopodium selago L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 1102; Gelert, in Osten-
feld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 12.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 205.

The specimens collected belong to f. appressa Desv.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn. Very rare and always in the
Cassiope-association; snow-covered during winter.

Liliaceae.
Tofieldia Huds.
6. Tofieldia coccinea Richards., App. Franklin Journ., 1823,
P-756; Ostenfeld, Fl--Aret., I, 1902; p.32.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 187.
Seems to be a very rare plant in East Greenland, which is its
eastern limit of distribution.
Loc. Germania Land: Dove Bust.
Flow. July 11th 1908.
Note. Only one specimen was flowering. Snow-covered during the
winter.
Juncaceae.
Juneus L.
7. Juncus castaneus Sm., Fl. Brit., I, 1800, p. 383; Gelert, in
Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 24.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 188.
Loc. Germania Land: below Termometerfjeld at Danmarks Havn,

along a little water-course.
Flow. Aug. 31st 07.

8 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

8. Juncus biglumis L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 328; Gelert, in Ostenfeld,
Fl. Aret., I, 1902, p.25.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 187.

Loc. Ymers Nunatak; Germania Land, rather common; St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 27th 08.

Note. Is the most common Juncus-species within the area.

9. Juncus triglumis L. Sp. pl. 1753, p. 328; Gelert in Ostenfeld,
Fl:'Arct., 1902, p. 25.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 188.

Only collected in two localities. The specimens must be referred
to the chestnut-coloured form: f. Copelandi Buchenau (Zweite Deutsche
Nordpolarfahrt, 1869—70, Botanik, p. 51).

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn.

Flow. July 15th 08.

Note. It grows in humid places, e.g. in hollows with stagnant water.
Associated with Carex pulla and Arctagrostis latifolia.

Luzula D. C.

10. Luzula arcuata (Wahlenb.) Sw., var. confusa Lindeb., in
Botan. Notis., Lund, 1855, p. 9; Gelert, in Ostenfeld, F1. Arct., I, p. 29.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 189.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 9).

The rich material collected shows that the plant is rather vari-
able; some of the specimens approach the principal form, L. arcuata
(Wb.) Sw., which has not been found in Greenland.

Loc. Lambert Land; Cape St. Jaques; Ymers Nunatak; Cape Marie Val-
demar; Germania Land: common around Danmarks Havn.

Flow. Beginning of July.

11. Luzula nivalis (Læstad.) Beurlin, in Botan. Notiser, Lund,
1853, p.55; Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 30.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 190.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 9).

Loc. Cape Marie Valdemar; Germania Land: Stormkap, not common;
St. Koldewey.

Cyperaceae.
Eriophorum L.

12. Eriophorum Scheuchzeri Hoppe, Bot. Taschenb., 1800,
p- 104, App. t.7; Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct. I, 1902, p.41; Fernald, in Rho-
dora, 7, 1905, p. 82.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 190.

Loc. Germania Land, common. It forms associations at the margins
of tarns and pools.

List of Vascular Plants. 9

13. Eriophorum polystachyum L., Sp. pl., 1753, p. 52; Osten-
feld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p.53; Fernald, Rhodora, 7, 1905, p. 88.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 191.

The specimens collected all belong to the high-arctic (and high-
alpine) form: f. elegans Bab. (Man., 1843, p. 333; cf. Fernald, I. c.,
p. 89).

Loc. Germania Land, very common.

Flow. At the end of June.

Note. A prominent species which occurs everywhere, when there are
gently-sloping sandy surfaces and water flowing from snow-drifts.

Cobresia Willd.

14. Cobresia Bellardii (All.) Degland., in Loisel., Fl. gall., IT,
1807, p. 626; Kükenthal, Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909,
p. 37; Elyna Bellardi (All.) K. Koch, in Linnea 1848, p. 616; Osten-
feld, F1. Arct., I, 1902, p. 44.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 191.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, rather common.

Flow. Latter half of June.

Note. In exposed places it forms dense tufts like those of Carex nar-
dina; there it is often snowless during winter and distinctly wind-affected.
In more sheltered places which are snow-covered during winter and rather
wet during summer, it forms grass-sward in association with Carex rupestris.

15. Cobresia bipartita (All) Dalla Torre, Anleit. Best.
Alpenpfi., 1882, p. 330; Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p.44; C. caricina
Willd.; Kükenthal, Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p. 45.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 191.

Loc. Germania Land, in the depression W. of Termometerfjeld at Dan-
marks Havn; only one tuft found.

Carex L.

16. Carex nardina Fries, Mantissa II, 1839, p. 55; Kükenthal,
Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p.70; Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct. I,
1902, p. 48.

Kruuse, East Greenland, 1905, p. 191.

Loc. Ymers Nunatak; Cape Marie Valdemar; Germania Land: Dan-
marks Havn, very common.

Flow. End of June.

Note. Often snowless during winter.

17. Carex rupestris All., Fl. pedemont., II, 1785, p.264, tab. 92,
fig. 1; Kükenthal, Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p. 86;
Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 86.

Kruuse, East Greenland, 1905, p. 192.

10 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR, LUNDAGER.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, Snenæs, not common.

Flow. June 25th 08.

Note. Prefers sheltered localities, snow-covered during winter.

18. Carex incurva Lightf., Fl. scotic. Il, 1777, p. 544, tab. 24;
Kükenthal, Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p. 113; Osten-
feld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 49.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 193.

The specimens collected belong to the f. erecta O. F. Lang (Linnea,
24, 1851, p. 507) with stiff and erect culms.

Loc. Germania Land: found only at Rypefjeld.

19. Carex rigida Good. in Transact. Linn. Soc. II, 1794, p. 193,
tab. 22; Kükenthal, Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p. 299;
Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 77.

Kruuse, East Greenland, 1905, p. 195.

The specimens collected at Rypefjeld are in several respects
different from the type and resemble C. aquatilis, var. stans; but the
anatomy of the leaves corresponds better with that of C. rigida,
although the papillae on the under side of the leaves are very
slightly developed, not so conspicuous as in typical C.rigida. The
terminal spikelet bears female flowers in its lower part.

Also the specimens from Moskusoksefjelde bear some resem-
blance to C. aquatilis, var. stans.

Loc. Germania Land: Rypefjeld, Moskusoksefjelde, Lille Snenæs.

Flow. Beginning of July.

20. Carex salina Whbg., var. subspathacea (Wormskj.) Tu-
ckerm., Enum. Method., 1843, p. 12; Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902,
p- 73; C. subspathacea Wormskj., Fl. dan., 1816, tab. 1530; Kükenthal,
Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p. 361.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 194.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Hayn in only one place, viz. Basis-
keer, among damp moss and together with Pleuropogon.

Flow. July 17th 07.

21. Carex misandra R.Br., Chloris Melvill., 1823, p. 25; Osten-
feld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p.89; C. fuliginosa, 8, misandra (R. Br.) O. F.
Lang; Kükenthal, Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p. 557.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 194.

In the typical specimens the colour of the scales of the female
spikelets is very dark, nearly black (‘“atrofusca”), but in a single
series of specimens from Danmarks Havn it is light brown (pale
chestnut-brown): this form (f. ochrolochin Ostf., nov. forma) corre-
sponds with f. ochrostachys Schur of the true C. fuliginosa Schkuhr
(cf. Kükenthal, I. c.); it has been mentioned by W. J. Hooker (Bot.

List of Vascular Plants. 11

Append. Parry 2nd. voy., 1825, p.406) under the name C. fuliginosa,
8, squamis capsulisque pallide fuscis.

Loc. Bjornesker; Germania Land, common; St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 25th 08.

Note. The most common of all the sedges in the area investigated.

22. Carex pulla Good., Transact. Linn. Soc., III, 1797, p. 78, tab.
14; Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 95; C. vesicaria, subsp. saxatilis
(L.) Almq.; Kükenthal, Caricoideae, in Das Pflanzenreich, 1909, p. 727.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 196.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn and landward around Dove Bugt.

Flow. End of July.

Note. The most common sedge in the bog, grows together with Erio-
phorum polystachyum; very conspicuous on account of its fresh-green
colour.

Gramineae.
Hierochloé Gmel.

23. Hierochloé alpina (Liljebl.) Roem. & Schult., Syst. Veget.,
21271817: 9.515; Gelert sim Ostentfeld, PI. Arct., 1,1902) P237;
Savastana alpina Scribn., Mem. Torr. Bot. Club, V, 1894, p. 34.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 197.

Loc. Germania Land, common everywhere.

Flow. June 16th 07; June 24th 08.

Note. High and vigorous tufts often mark the burrows of the lemmings
and show at a distance where such are to be found.

Alopecurus L.

24. Alopecurus alpinus Sm., Engl. Bot., 1802, tab. 1126; Fl. Brit.,
III, 1804, p. 1386; Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 99.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 196.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 9).

All the specimens collected belong to the f. mutica Sommerf.,
with awns not projecting beyond the pales.

Loc. Lambert Land; Bjorneskærene; Germania Land, very common.

Flow. June 22nd 07.

Aira L.

25a. Aira caespitosa L., var. arctica (Trin.) Simmons, Rep.
Arct. Exp. Fram, 1898—1902, No. 2, 1906, p. 173; A. arctica Trinius;
A. brevifolia (R. Br.) Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 163; Deschampsia
brevifolia R. Br., Chloris Melvill., 1823, p. 33.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 198.

In his memoir on the Ellesmere Land flora Dr. H. G. Simmons
has fully elucidated the synonymy of the high-arctic Aira, which
R. Brown has named A. brevifolia.

12 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

The material of Aira brought home by the Danmark Expedition
is very interesting in many points. Some of the numbers (1285,
1287, 1609, 1620) answer well to A. caespitosa, var. arctica as H. G.
Simmons regards it, and must bear that name. It is a low, but
rather coarse plant, with short, often somewhat involute leaves, and
coarse more or less inflated sheaths, those of the culms bearing
sometimes very short blades, sometimes almost none (see PI. I and
PL. 11. 18.1).

Trinius (Sp. Gram. icon. et descript., III, 1836, Petropolis, Pl.
256, A et B) has given very good figures of this plant, and his
analysis of the spikelet (Pl. 256, 1—3) is also correct. The glumes
are shorter than or nearly as long as the spikelet, with tips bitten
off; awns about as long as the pales.

Besides this variety the Danmark Expedition has collected an-
other still more aberrant form of the caespitosa-group which must
be referred to: —

25b. A. caespitosa L. var. pumila Ledeb., Fl. Ross., IV, 1853,
p. 422; A. brevifolia Nathorst, Öfv. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Förh., 1884,
p. 27; A. flexuosa, var., Simmons, l.c., 1906, p.175, et ibid., No. 16,
1909, p. 105.

Trinius (l. c., Pl. 256, C) has given a description and a rather
good illustration of it, based upon a specimen from Kamtchatka,
and Simmons (l.c.) describes its habit and characters very well.

Trinius’s description runs as follows: — Fig. C plantulam
depingit pumilam, caespites densissimos formantem, panicula parva,
angusta, foliis angustissimis, nunc planiusculis nunc fere capillaceo-
involutis, brevissimisque insignem, spiculis vero omnino cum A. cae-
spitosa communi congruentem.

It forms dense mats or tufts with numerous very thin, often
involute and setaceous leaves, which are much softer than those of
var. arctica; the culms are low, but generally longer than the leaves;
the culm leaves are almost without blade, and with large sheaths (see
Pl. II, fig. 2 and Pl. III). The branches of the panicle are thin and usually
not so contracted as in var. arctica. The glumes are long and acute,
as long as or nearly as long as the spikelet, not white-membraneous in
the margins; awns about as long as the pales, straight or slightly twisted.

In many of its characters it comes near A. flexuosa L., but
I cannot follow Simmons when he regards it as a form of that
species; the characters of the spikelet, especially of the awns makes
it a necessity to refer it to the caespitosa-group, and I follow LEDEBOUR
and Trinius in this point. It appears always to grow along the
margins of ponds or of tarns, and perhaps some of its peculiar cha-
racters are adaptations to the habitat.

List of Vascular Plants. 13

It is known, moreover from N. E. Greenland, from N. W.
Greenland! (Ivsugigsok, A. G. Nathorst), Ellesmereland (Fram Harbour,
H.G. Simmons) and Kamtchatka (Trinius), while the var. arctica is
more widely distributed over the whole Arctic region.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, rather common.

Note. It grows in clayey and wet soil at the margins of tarns which
dry up during summer, develops late, and is not seen in flower before August.

Phippsia R. Br.

26. Phippsia algida (Soland.) R. Br., Chloris Melvill., 1823,
p. 27; Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 101.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 200.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 9).

Loc. Mallemukfjeldet; Lambert Land; Germania Land, rather com-
mon; St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 27th 08.

Note. Grows on flat sandy shores and around small tarns and bogs on
rocky-flats.

Arctagrostis Griseb.

27. Arctagrostis latifolia (R. Br.) Griseb., in Ledeb., FI. Ross.,
bY, 1853, p: 434; Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 107.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 200.

Loc. Germania Land, common.

Flow. July 21st 07.

Note. It flowers rarely and has not been found with ripe seed; often
the uppermost part of the panicle begins to wither before the flowering has

begun. It grows in bogs and at margins of ponds. Leaves as much as
95mm. broad.

Trisetum Pers.

28. Trisetum spicatum (L.) P. Richter, Pl. Europ. I, 1890, p. 59;
T. subspicatum (L.) P. Beauv.; Gelert in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p.110.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 199.

Loc. Germania Land, rather rare.

Note. Prefers sheltered localities, as also pointed out by H. G. Sın-
mons with regard to individuals occurring in Ellesmere Land; snow-covered
during winter.

Pleuropogon R. Br.

29. Pleuropogon Sabinei R. Br., Chloris Melvill., 1823, p. 31,
tab. D; Gelert; in Ostenfeld; Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 116.

1 To this variety I refer also a very interesting Aira collected in West Greenland
on the Island of Disco (N. W. coast, Giesecke’s valley, 1902, Nr. 307) by M. P.
Porsi_p. It is much higher than the true var. pumila (culms 20—30 cm. high),
but has the setaceous leaves in common with it, also the characters of the
spikelets agree with it. In habit it comes very near A. setacea Huds. (A.
discolor Thuill.; A. uliginosa Weihe).

14 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 199.

Loc. Germania Land, rather common in coast regions and landward.

Flow. July 17th 07.

Note. It occurs both as f. lerrestris Simm. and f. aquatica Simm. with
leaves more than 20 em. long. (cf. H. G. Simmons, Rep. Sec. Nom. Arct. Exp.
Fram, 1898—1902, No. 2, 1906, p. 170). Is a very conspicuous and characteristic
plant in bogs and swamps.

Glyceria R. Br.

30. Glyceria angustata (R. Br.) E. Fries, Mantissa III, 1842,
p.176; Gelert in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 128.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 202.

The whole of the rich material of Glyceria (the following species
excepted) must be referred to Gl. angustata, although it varies greatly
in many respects, e. g. in the shape of the panicle, the flat or convolute
leaves. Quite another question is, whether it is possible to draw a
boundary line between this species and G. distans (L.) Wahlenb. in
its arctic aspect.

Loc. Hyde Fjord in Peary Land; Mallemukfjeld; Kulhaj (the only
occurring plant on the moraine toward the border of the ice); Germania Land,
common.

Note. Occurs often in beds of water-courses, but most frequently in
wet clayey soil, where the tufts spread themselves, and the culms and leaves
occur closely pressed to the bottom.

31. Glyceria maritima (Huds.) Wahlenb., f. reptans (Hartm.)
Simmons, Rep. Sec. Arct. Exp. Fram, 1898—1902, No. 2, 1906,
p. 159; G. mar. f. vilfoidea (Anderss.) Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct.,
I, 1902, p. 126.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 201.

Loc. Germania Land, rather common.
Note. Grows on low, flat sea-shores and forms occasionally a nearly
coherent grass-sward. Only found sterile.

Poa L.

32. Poa pratensis L., f. colpodea (Th. Fries) Gelert, in Osten-
feld, F1. Arct. I, 1902, p. 122.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 204.

The few specimens collected bear viviparous spikelets in a con-
tracted panicle and agree well with Spitzbergen specimens named
P. colpodea Th. Fr. (Ofv. K. Sv. Vet. Förh., Stockholm, 1869, p. 138)
by Tu. Fries himself.

Loc. Germania Land: Hvalrosodde.

33. Poa cenisia All., Auct. Fl. Pedem., 1789, p. 40; Gelert, in
Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, 1902, p. 122.

List of Vascular Plants. 15

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 204.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 9).

As usual, this species is rather variable. The tufted form occurs
among others.

Loc. Cape Saint-Jacques; Cape Marie Valdemar; Germania Land: Dan-
marks Havn; St. Koldewey.

34. Poa abbreviata R. Br., Chloris Melvill., 1823, p.29; Gelert
meostenteld, Fl. Arct., T, 1902, p: 124.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 202.

Duc d’Orleans, Maroussia Isl. (Ostenfeid, 1908, p. 9).

Rich material of this high-arctic species was brought home.
It is evidently a well-defined species, and it is hard to understand
how KRUUSE (1. c.) can “look on it as a high-arctic form of P. laxa.”

Loc. Hyde Fjord in Peary Land; Mallemukfjeld; Lambert Land;
Cape Saint-Jacques; Ymers Nunatak; Germania Land: Danmarks Havn,
common everywhere; St. Koldewey.

35. Poa glauca M. Vahl, Flora dan., 1790, fasc. 17, p. 3, tab. 964;
Gelert. in Ostenfeld Fl. Arct)) 1, 1902, p: 124; P: caesia.Sm., Fl: Brit.,
I, 1800, p. 103.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 208.

Loc. Ymers Nunatak; Germania Land: Dove Bugt, Lille Snenæs, Dan-
marks Hayn.

Festuea L.

36. Festuca ovina L., subsp. brevifolia (R. Br.) Hackel, Botan.
Centralbl., 1881, p. 406; Gelert, in Ostenfeld, Fl. Arct., I, p. 130, 1902.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 204.
Duc d Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 10).

I think it is allowable to refer all the specimens to subsp.
brevifolia (R. Br.) Hack., but I must admit that I have not been
able to find any definite distinguishing character between this form
and subsp. supina Schur, as it has been defined by Scandinavian
authors. In one locality the species was viviparous (dunes at
Dove Bugt).

Loc. Germania Land, rather common.

Note. It prefers fairly sheltered places and is usually snow-covered
during winter.

Salicaceae.
Salix L.
37. Salix arctica Pall., Fl. Ross. II, 1790, p. 86; A. N. Lundstrom,
Weiden Nowaja Semljas, Upsala, 1877, p. 31, fig. 1; S. groenlandica

(Anders.) Lundstr., 1. ¢., p.36; Lange. Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880,
p. 108; S. Brownii (Anders.) Lundstr., 1. c., p. 37.

16 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 186.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques, Maroussia Isl. and Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld,
1908, p. 8).

The material brought home varies greatly with regard to the
shape of the leaves. The most common form is var. Brownii Anders.
with — broadly obovate leaves, but the extreme form, the broad-
leaved, true S. arctica Pallas was also found, as well as the narrow-
leaved var. groenlandica Anders.

Loc. Hyde Fjord (var. Brownii); Mallemukfjeld; Bjorneskær ; Cape Marie
Valdemar; Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, very common, but always as
an “espalier-plant.”!

Flow. Middle of June.

38. Salix herbacea L. Sp. pl. 1753, p. 1018; Lange, Consp. Fl.
Groenl., 1880, p. 106.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 186.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, in one place.

Flow. July 3rd 08.

Note. Was found in a boggy moor together with Empetrum and Cas-
siope; only female specimens were observed.

Polygonaceae.
Polygonum L.

39. Polygonum viviparum L. Sp. pl. 1753, p. 360; Lange,
Consp. Fl. Groenl., p. 105, 1880.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 185.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 8).

This species has been collected only around Danmarks Havn.

Two forms occur: —

(1) a form with both bulbils and flowers, and with hairs on the
under side of the leaves

(2) a form with bulbils only, and with leaves glabrous on the
under side.

Loc. Germania Land, rather common.
Flow. July 7th 08.

Oxyria Hill.

40. Oxyria digyna (L.) Hill, Hort. Kew., 1768; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1860, p. 105.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 185.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 8).

Loc. Germania Land, common everywhere.

1 WaARMINGS term for plants with prostrate, outspread growth.

List of Vascular Plants. 17

Caryophyllaceae.
Melandrium Rohl.

41. Melandrium apetalum (L.) Fenzl, in Ledeb., Fl. Ross., I,
1842, p. 326; Lange, Consp. FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 19.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 154.

The specimens collected belong to f. arctica Th. Fries (Öfv. K.
Sv. Vet. Akad. Förh., 1869, p. 133) with petals projecting beyond
the calyx.

Loc. Bjorneskærene: Germania Land, rather common.

Flow. June 29th 08.

Note. Grows by preference in humid places near lake-margins or run-
ning water: snow-covered during winter.

42. Melandrium affine J. Vahl, Fl. dan., fasc. 40, 1843, p. 4;
M. involucratum (Cham. & Schltd), 2, affine Rohrb.; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 20.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 154.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 5).

This species appears always to be easily distinguishable from
M. apetalum and M.triflorum, and its white petals and more or less
white calyx (with dark veins and teeth) are very characteristic.

Loc. Germania Land, rather common.

Flow. Beginning of July.

43. Melandrium triflorum (R. Br.) J. Vahl, Fl. Dan., fase. 40,
1843, p. 5, tab. 2356; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 20.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 154.

Petals mostly pink or rose-coloured; calyx with a dense cover-
ing of long glandular hairs.

Loc. Germania Land, common: Maroussia Isl.
Flow. June 22nd 08.

Note. Grows on rocky-flats where high, vigorous specimens mark the
burrows of lemmings.
Silene L.
44. Silene acaulis L. Sp. pl., ed. 2, vol. I, 1762, p. 603; Lange,
Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 19.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 153.

Loc. Germania Land, common everywhere.
Flow. July 3rd 07; June 24th 08.

Arenaria L. (ex pte).

45. Arenaria ciliata L., var. humifusa (Wahlenb.) Hartm. Handb.
Skand. Flora, ed. 11, p. 243, 1879; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880,
p- 27.

XLII, 1. 2

18 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 157.

Loc. Germania Land, common.

Flow. June 29th 08.

Note. Grows on gravelly, rather flat ground near the shore. It forms
dense and large tufts with numerous flowers which attract the observer by
their snow-white colour and by their strong odour, — so rare in arctic regions.

Alsine Wahlenb.

46. Alsine verna (L.) Wahlenb., Fl. Lappon., 1812, p. 128; Lange,
Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 24.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 156.

Most of the specimens collected may be referred to f. rubella
Wahlenb. (l.c., p. 128, pro sp.), but the forms seem to be indistin-
guishable.

Loc. Ymers Nunatak; Germania Land, rather common on table-lands;
snow-covered during winter.

Flow. June 21st 08.

47. Alsine biflora (L.) Wahlenb., Fl. Lapp. 1812, p. 128; Lange,
Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 23.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 155.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, in only one place.

Flow. July 17th 08; no flowers in 1907.

Note. It was found on a sheltered, humid slope facing south, near the
sea-shore.

48. Alsine Rossii (R. Br.) Fenzl, Verbr. d. Alsin., Wien, 1833, p. 18;
Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p.25: Simmons, Medd. Grönl., vol.
26, 1904, p. 470; Simmons, Sec. Arct. Exp. Fram 1898—1902, No. 2,
1906, p. 116, tab. 6, figs. 4-6; Arenaria Rossii R. Br., Chloris Melvill.,
1823, p. 14.

As Simmons (1904, 1. c.) had proved that TayLor’s records of
A. Rossii from West Greenland were improbable, it was a find of
great phyto-geographical importance when the Danmark Expedition
brought home a specimen of this species from N.E. Greenland, thus
giving the first certain record of it as a Greenland plant.

The small bits collected are sterile (see fig. 1), but by comparison
with Ellesmere Land specimens not the slightest doubt as to its
identification remains.

Loc. Germania Land: Hvalrosodde.

Sagina L.

49. Sagina intermedia Fenzl, in Ledeb., F1. Ross., I, 1842, p. 339;
Simmons, Sec. Arct. Exp. Fram 1898—1902, No. 2, 1906, p. 119;
S. nivalis (Lindbl.) Fries, Mantissa 3, 1842, p. 31 ex pte; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 22.

List of Vascular Plants. 19

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 155.

Loc. Germania Land, rather rare.

Flow. July 17th 08.

Note. Grows in the black clay at the bottom of dried-up tarns and also
near the shore, when the ground has been covered with snow till late in
the summer.

Stellaria L.
50. Stellaria humifusa Rottböll, Kiöbenhavn, Selsk. Skrifter,
Deel 10, 1770, p. 447, tab. 4, fig. 14.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 157.

Loc. Germania Land, common everywhere near the sea-shore.
Flow. Middle of July.

Fig. 1. Alsine Rossii (R. Br.) Fenzl. (7/1 nat. size).

51. Stellaria longipes Goldie, Edinb. Philos. Journ. 6, 1822,
p.327; Lange, Consp. FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 29.

Kruuse, East Greenland, 1905, p. 157.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques and Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 6).

Loc. Hyde Fjord (Peary Land); Bjorneskær (f. humilis Fnzl.); Cape
Marie Valdemar, Germania Land: Kulhoj, Danmarks Hayn, common every-
where; St. Koldewey.

Flow. July 10th 07.

Cerastium L.
52. Cerastium alpinum L. Sp. pl. 1753, p. 628; Lange, Consp.
FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 31.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 158.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques, Maroussia Isl. and Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld,
1908, p. 6).

Numerous quite typical specimens (some of them very hairy)
were collected.

20 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

Besides the principal form the curious sterile glabrous, small-
leaved, densely cæspitose form which Simmons (Sec. Arc. Exp. Fram
1898—1902, No. 2, 1906, p. 122) has named f. pulvinata Simm., and
which has erroneously been taken for C. Edmondstonii, var. caespito-
sum Malmgr. (cf. Kruuse, I. c., p. 159) was found around Danmarks Havn.

Loc. Mallemukfjeld; Bjorneskær; Ymers Nunatak; Germania Land:
valley between Annexso and Szelso; Danmarks Havn, common everywhere;
St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 20th 07; June 21st 08.

Note. In low-lying, humid soil it occurs as large tufts with decumbent
flowering stems, pressed close to the ground. When the flowering plant in
the autumn is suddenly covered with snow which remains during the winter,
all the parts of it are so well preserved, that in the spring when the snow
has melted, they appear again and apparently are as fresh as if they had
quite recently unfolded themselves.

Ranunculaceae.
Ranunculus L.

53. Ranunculus glacialis L. Sp. pl., 1753, p.553; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 54.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 167.

Loc. Germania Land, common.

Flow. June 22nd 07, June 18th 08.

Note. Around small ponds where the snow has melted early, it is one
of the spring flowers. On the other hand, where the snow-drifts are peren-
nial and irrigate the lower-lying, evenly sloping ground, it follows the drifts
as they melt and flowers here till the frost begins towards the end of August
or in the beginning of September.

54. Ranunculus sulphureus Soland. in Phipps, Voy. N. Pole,
London 1774, p.202; R. altaicus Laxman; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl.,
1880, p. 56.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 168.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 6).

The Expedition has brought home very rich material of this
species, while À. nivalis L., which has been recorded as far north
as Little Pendulum Isl., is completely absent from the collection.

Loc. Bjorneskærene; Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, common.
Flow. June 18th 07, June 15th 08.

55. Ranunculus pygmaeus Wahlenb., F1. Lappon., 1812, p. 157;
Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 55.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 167.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, rather common.
Flow. July 9th 08.
Note. Prefers sheltered localities with clayey soil.

List of Vascular Plants. 27

56. Ranunculus hyperboreus Rottböll, Kiöbenhavn, Selsk.
Skrifter, Deel 10, 1770, p 458, tab. 4, fig. 16; Lange, Consp. Fl.
Groenl., p.55, 1880.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 168.

In Maroussia Is]. typical specimens were collected in fairly
large quantities, and a single specimen occurred from Danmarks

Havn.
At the border of a small tarn near Danmarks Havn a curious

Fig. 2. Ranunculus hyperboreus Rottb., var. (Nat. size).

little form (fig.2) was found among moss. At first sight it greatly
recails R. pygmaeus Whb. The stem is much shorter than is usual
in R. hyperboreus and has only 1—2 rooting nodes, or is, in smaller
specimens, not at all creeping; the leaf-blades are deeply 3—5-lobed
and the lobes are broadly linear or oblong. Perhaps it is a hybrid
between the two species.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn; Maroussia Isl.
Flow. July 21st 08.

99 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

Papaveraceae.
Papaver L.

57. Papaver radicatum Rottböll, Kiöbenhavn, Selsk. Skrifter,
Deel 10, 1770, p.455, tab. 8, fig. 24: Papaver nudicaule, Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 52.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 166.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques, Maroussia Isl. and Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld,
1908, p. 6).

Often with white petals (f. albiflora, Lange, 1. c.).

Loc. Hyde Fjord (Peary Land); Mallemukfjeld; Lambert Land; Bjor-
neskær; Ymers Nunatak; Cape Marie Valdemar, Germania Land: Danmarks
Havn, very common.

Flow. June 27th 07, June 20th 08.

Cruciferae.
Cochlearia L.

58. Cochlearia officinalis L., var. groenlandica (L.) Gelert, in
Andersson & Hesselman, Bih. Sy. Vet. Akad. Handl., 26, III, No. 1,
1900, p.37; C. groenlandica (ex pte) et C. fenestrata, Lange, Consp. Fl.
Groenl., 1880, pp. 34—36.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 160.

The material collected belongs to var. groenlandica as defined
by GELERT (J.c.) and a part of it to its form f. minor (Lge.) Gelert.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, common.

Flow. June 23rd 08.

Note. It thrives very well, sheltered by the stones on a level sea-shore.
In late summer it is often found landward in dried-up water-courses, and
then as f. minor.

Eutrema R. Br.
59. Eutrema Edwardsii R. Br., Chloris Melvill., 1823, p. 9,
tab. A; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 46.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 164.
Collected in two places, but only one specimen gathered in
each place.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn.
Flow. July 9th 07.

Cardamine L.

60. Cardamine pratensis L. Sp. pl., 1753, p.656; Lange, Consp.
FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 48.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 165.

List of Vascular Plants. 93

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn.

Note. Only found in two places.

A single specimen was found in

flower in Aug. 1907, but no fruit-setting was observed when the frost began

on Aug. 25th.

61. Cardamine bellidifolia L. Sp. pl. 1753, p. 654; Lange,

Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 47.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 164.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 6).
Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, rather common.

Flow. June 27th 08.

Lesquerella S. Wats.

62. Lesquerella arctica (Worm-
skj.) S. Watson, Proc. Am. Acad.
1888, vol. 23, p. 254: Alyssum arcti-
cum Wormskj., Fl. Dan., fasc. 26,
1818, p. 3, tab. 1520; Vesicaria arc-
tica Richards.: Lange, Consp. FI.
Groenl., 1880, p. 34.

Kruuse, East Greenland. p. 159.

Loc. Germania Land: valley
between Annexso and Selse, Hvalros-
odde, Dove Bugt, Snenzs, Stormkap.

Flow. June 22nd 08.

N ote. Members of this species were
not found around Danmarks Havn, ex-
cepting one specimen from Harefjeld.
Further landward from Stormkap to
Dove Bugt very common in dry, gravelly
soil, usually as isolated specimens.
But it was found here and there in
tufts of grasses and thrives well in
such conditions, at least the leaves
become larger. Only once found in an
association of Cassiope. It has the
same distribution as Potentilla pulchella,
and like this species it develops into

Fig. 3. Lesquerella arctica (Wormskj.)
S. Wats., “pillar.” (11/2 nat. size).

a peculiar “pillar-form” (fig. 3) when growing on the wind-side of gravelly

slopes, where it is snowless in winter.

The “pillar” consists of freely pro-

jecting stems covered with old, wind-blown remains of leaves, and at the top
a small rosette of green leaves which protect the buds during winter.

Draba L.
63a. Draba hirta L. Sp. pl. ed. 2, vol. II, 1763, p. 897; Lange,

Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 42.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 163.

The true D. hirta seems to be very rare in the area investigated,

94 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

only some few and young specimens have been referred to it. It is
replaced by the following variety.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, Snenæs.

Flow. June 29th 07.

Note. At Snenæs well developed specimens were found near the bur-
row of a lemming; the 25 cm. high, year-old stems had borne fruit abund-
antly, but now on June 25th 08 the flower-buds were not open.

63b. Draba hirta L., var. arctica (J. Vahl), S. Watson, Proc.
Am. Acad. Sc., vol. 23, 1888; D. arctica J. Vahl, Fl. Dan., fasc. 39,
1840, p.5, tab. 2294; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 43.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 163.

Very common in the area and varies greatly, but is never as
high as the authentic specimens from West Greenland.

Loc. Ymers Nunatak; Germania Land: Hvalrosodde, Dove Bugt, Dan-
marks Havn.

Flow. June 16th 07; June 13th 08.

Note. It grows in gravelly and stony places, often in sheltered depres-
sions with rich grass.

64. Draba fladnizensis Wulf, in Jacq. Misc., I, 1778, p. 147;
Gelert, in Botan. Tidsskr., 21, 1898, p. 302; D. Wahlenbergii et (ex pte)
D. corymbosa, Lange, Consp. FI. Groenl., 1880, pp. 40—41.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 162 (saltem ex pte).
Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 6).

Loc. Germania Land: Hvalrosodde, Snenæs, Danmarks Hayn.

Flow. June 22nd 07.

65. Draba subcapitata Simmons, Sec. Arct. Exp. Fram 1898—
1902, No. 2, Kristiania, 1906, p. 87, tab. 1, figs. 3—8.

Kruuse, East Greenland (sub nom. diversis).

This species seems to be rather widely distributed in the area
investigated.

We owe to Dr. H. G. Simmons, (I. c.) a clear definition of this
badly-treated species, of which no certain record from Greenland
has hitherto existed.

Loc. Mallemukfjeldet (?); Ymers Nunatak; Cape Marie Valdemar (?);
Germania Land: Lille Snenæs, Danmarks Havn.

Flow. June 22nd 08.

66a. Draba alpina L. Sp. pl. 1753, p. 642; Lange, Consp. Fl.

Groenl., 1880, p. 37; Gelert in Bot. Tidsskr., Bd. 21, 1898, p. 299.

Kruuse, East Greenland, pp. 160—161 (incl. D. glacialis).
Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 6).

This species is very common in the area investigated and varies
greatly. The more distinct forms are: a, genuina Lindbl. and £,
hebecarpa Lindbl., the latter with hairy pods.

The most divergent form is: —

List of Vascular Plants. 25

66b. D. alpina L., var. glacialis (Adams) Dickie, Journ. Linn.
Soc., XI, 1871, p. 33; Simmons, Sec. Arct. Exp. Fram 1898—1902,
No. 2, Kristiania, 1906, p. 82.

Loc. Lambert Land (in flower June 14th 07); Ymers Nunatak; Germania
Land, common everywhere; St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 16th 07, June 14th 08.

Note. Among the specimens of Draba we have found two individuals
which, with some hesitation, we have identified as hybrids. They stand between
D. alpina and D. fladnizensis. (No. 1143, Danmarks Havn, 8, VII, 1908; and No.
166, Cape Bismarck, 22, VI, 1907).

Braya Sternb. & Hoppe.

67. Braya purpurascens (R. Br.) Bunge, in Ledeb., Fl. Ross.,
I, 1842, p.195; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 46.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 163.

In the material collected occur specimens both with stellately
hairy, and with glabrous pods (f. siliculis glabris Hartz, Medd. Gronl.,
XVIII, 1895, p.329 sub B. glabella).

Loc. Ymers Nunatak: Germania Land: Hvalrosodde, Dove Bugt, Dan-
marks Havn.

Flow. And with young fruit June 22nd 08.

Note. Rare around Danmarks Havn, but common more landward
around Dove Bugt. It grows in gravelly, dry soil and also in clayey soil in
tarns, which have dried up in early summer.

Saxifragaceae.
Saxifraga L.

68. Saxifraga oppositifolia L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 402; Lange,
Consp. FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 66.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 173.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck and Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 7).

Loc. Hyde Fjord (Peary Land); Mallemukfjeld; Lambert Land; Bjorne-
skeer (flowering June 19th 07); Cape St. Jacques; Ymers Nunatak; Cape Marie
Valdemar; Germania Land: Danmarks Hayn, common.

Flow. June 4th 07, June 7th 08.

Note. In some places around Danmarks Hayn an unusually large-
flowered form was found, the flowers reaching a diameter of 18—23 mm.
see PI. IV).

69. Saxifraga flagellaris Willd., in Sternberg, Revis. Saxifr.,
1810, p. 25; S. flag., var. seligera (Pursh) Engler; Lange, Consp. Fl.
Groenl., 1880, p. 65.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 172.

Loc. Ymers Nunatak: Germania Land: Danmarks Hayn, common.
Flow. June 20th 07.

26 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

Note. Around Danmarks Havn it was very common; in the interior
only one specimen was found, on the Ymers Nunatak. It grows in humid,
clayey soil on gentle slopes which are irrigated until late in summer by
melting snow-drifts. During the flowering period the stolons produce new
rosettes, and in the course of time a colony or association is formed con-
sisting of closely placed individuals.

70. Saxifraga cernua L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 403; Lange, Consp.
FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 61.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 170.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck and Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 7).

Loc. Lambert Land; Cape Marie Valdemar; Germania Land: common
around Danmarks Havn.

Flow. July 3rd 07.

71. Saxifraga rivularis L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 404; Lange, Consp.
FI. Groenl., p.61. 1880.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 170.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 7).

Loc. Germania Land: Dove Bugt, Danmarks Havn, common.

Flow. July 10th.

72. Saxifraga groenlandica L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 404; Simmons,
Sec. Arct. Exp. Fram 1898—1902, No. 2, 1906, p. 70; S. decipiens Ehrh.;
Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 62; S. caespitosa L. Sp. pl., 1753,
p. 404 (saltem ex pte).

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 171.
Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck, Maroussia Isl. and Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld,
1908, p. 7).

All the specimens collected must be referred to var. uniflora
Mar.) San, NaC. 0D 71:

Loc. Germania Land, common; St. Koldewey.
Flow. Middle of June.

73. Saxifraga stellaris L., var. comosa Retz, Fl. Scand.
Prodrom., 1779, p.79; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 60.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 170.

Loc. Bjorneskerene; Germania Land: common around Danmarks Havn.

74. Saxifraga nivalis L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 401; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 59.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 169.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 7).

Besides the type the var. tenuis Wahlenb. (Fl. Lapp., 1812,
p. 114) has been collected around Danmarks Havn.

Loc. Lambert Land: Germania Land: common everywhere around
Danmarks Havn.
Flow. June 21st 08.

List of Vascular Plants. 27

Rosaceae.
Potentilla L.

75. Potentilla pulchella R. Br. in Ross, Voy., ed. 2, 1819, p. 193;
Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 4; Th. Wolf, Monogr. Potentilla,
1908, p. 151.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 149.

Among the specimens collected there are some with very small
and densely hairy leaves; they represent the extreme limit of f. humilis
Lange (1. c.); others are more typical and some approach the f. elatior
Lange.

Loc. Hyde Fjord (Peary Land); Cape St. Jacques; Ymers Nunatak;
Germania Land: Dove Bugt, Snenæs, Stormkap, Harefjeld; Maroussia Isl.;
St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 28th 08.

Note. It was rather common on Maroussia Island which is a large,
manured nesting-place of sea-fowl. With this exception it does not occur
near the coast, and was not found more outward than Stormkap (a single
individual from Harefjeld excepted), whence it increases in frequency until,
on the gravelly banks at Dove Bugt, it becomes a character plant, just as
Lesquerella (see p. 23). — It is a hardy species which endures well both
sand-drifts and snow-storms, but it varies greatly in habit; the wind-affected
individuals from the gravelly banks do not bear much resemblance to large
sheltered tufts which have been snow-covered during winter; they form
compact “pillars” with a few living leaves in the dense top-rosette (see PI. V).

76. Potentilla nivea L. Sp. pl. 1753, p. 499; Lange, Consp. Fl.
Groenl., 1880, p.8; P. Rydberg, Monogr. N. Am. Potent., 1898, p. 84;
Th. Wolf, Monogr. Potentilla, 1908, p. 233.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 150.

The specimens collected vary somewhat, as is usual with spe-
cimens of arctic P. nivea. But I think that they may all be named
var. pinnatifida Lehm. (Pugill. plant. IX, Hamburg, 1851, p.67; Th. Wolf
(1. c., p.239) emendavit) under which variety I place f. subquinata
Lange (l. c., p. 9). I fully agree with Th. Wozr in not following
P. RyYDBERG (Bull. Torr. Bot. Club., 28, 1901, p. 181), who makes
a separate species of LANGE’s form.

As to the var. prostrata (Rottböll) Lehm., Monogr. Potent., 1820,
p- 184 (P. prostrata Rottböll, Kiöbenhavn, Selsk. Skrifter, Deel 10, 1770,
p.453) much has been written about it, and it has puzzled the au-
thors highly. We have in the Copenhagen Herbarium a specimen
collected by HozBôLz at Umanak in West Greenland, and this be-
longs without doubt to the specimens upon which ROTTBOLL's has
based his description. This specimen is a very coarse and large-
leaved plant with ternate, deeply incised leaves. I think it is a
luxurious form of var. pinnatifida Lehm., which had been growing

28 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER.

in manured soil. It seems as if Th. Wo tr (I. c., p.238) has supposed
something like this, but he gives it as related to var. macrophylla
Ser. (D. C., Prodrom. II, 571, 1825), which is nearer to the typical
P. nivea, than is Horsörr’s plant.

Loc. Ymers Nunatak; Germania Land: valley between Annexso and
Sælso, Dove Bugt, Danmarks Havn; St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 22nd 08.

Note. Rather common around Danmarks Havn, but still more frequent
landward; it grows on gravelly slopes, snow-covered during winter.

77. Potentilla emarginata Pursh, Fl. Am. Septentr., 1814,
p. 353; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p.8; Th. Wolf, Monogr. Po-
tentilla, 1908, p. 533.

Kruuse. East Greenland, p. 150.
Duc d Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 5).

Both low and hairy, and higher and less hairy forms were col-
lected, thus corresponding to f. typica and f. elatior Abromeit (Bibl.
Botan., 42, 1899, p. 8) respectively.

Loc. Cape St. Jacques; Cape Marie Valdemar; Germania Land: Dan-
marks Hayn, common; Maroussia Isl.

Flow. June 27th 07; June 17th 08.

Dryas L.

78. Dryas octopetala L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 717; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., p. 2, 1880; N. Hartz, Medd. Groenl., 18, 1895, p. 319.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 148.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 5).

Among the plants brought home by the Danmark Expedition
I did not find any belonging to the typical D. integrifolia M. Vahl.
The whole material from Germania Land is true D. octopetala L. in
its small-leaved high-arctic form: f. minor Hook. (Transact. Linn.
Soc., 14, 1825, p. 387); some specimens are hairy on the upper side of
the leaves and may be referred to subf. hirsuta N. Hartz (1. c.), and
in some localities the subf. argentea A. Blytt (Norges Flora, vol. 3, 1876,
p- 1176), with leaves silver-white lanate on the upper side was observed.

The fragmentary specimens collected by Captain Koch on Peary
Land (Hyde Fjord) stand between D. octopetala and D. integrifolia
and may be D. octopetala, var. intermedia Nathorst (Ofv. K. Vet. Akad.
Förh. 1884, No. 1, p.24), but the material is too scanty for definite
decision of the question.

Loc. Hyde Fjord (var. intermedia); Cape St. Jacques; Ymers Nunatak;
Cape Marie Valdemar; Germania Land: Dove Bugt, Danmarks Hayn, common;
St. Koldewey.

Flow. June 27th 07, June 16th 08.

Note. It is one of the few species which flowers during the whole
summer, more or less early according to its different habitats. — The

List of Vascular Plants. 29

large-leaved specimens (leaves as much as 75 mm. broad) grow in places
that are snow-covered; they are the first to develop in spring, as they have
plenty of water and utilize the warmth of the sun even before the snow
has melted.

Empetraceae.
Empetrum L.

79. Empetrum nigrum L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 1022; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 18.
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 153.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn, Stormkap.

Note. It was found on August 1st 1907 with small unripe fruits, which
did not mature during that summer; nor did the year-old fruits found in the
specimens appear to have ripened. Near Danmarks Havn it occurred on
heather-moor together with Cassiope and Salix herbacea. Further, some half-
withered and stunted fragments were seen on a gravelly bank near Storm-
kap, but only sterile (Sept. 1st 07).

Onagraceae.
Epilobium L.

80. Epilobium latifolium L. Sp. pl., 1753, p.347; Chamaenerium
latifolium Sweet, Hort. Brit., ed. 2, 1830, p. 90; Lange, Consp. FI.
Groenl., 1880, p. 16.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 152.

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn and landward around Dove Bust.

Flow. Beginning of July.

Note. Rather common in stony and gravelly soil near water-courses
and on slopes with running water; it is sometimes so conspicuous that it
catches the eye from a distance.

Halorrhagidaceae.
Hippuris L.

81. Hippuris vulgaris L. Sp. pl., 1755, p. 4; Lange, Consp. Fl.
Groenl., 1880, p. 13.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 151.

The specimens collected belong to the true H. vulgaris and can-
not be referred to the broad-leaved form: H. tetraphylla L. fil. (= H.
maritima Hell.), although they bear some resemblance to it (see PI. VI).

Loc. Germania Land: Danmarks Havn.
Note. Occurs here and there in ponds in shallow water, and flowers.

Ericaceae.
Cassiope D. Don.

82. Cassiope tetragona (L.) D. Don, Edinb. New Philos. Journ.,
17, 1834, p.157; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 87.

30 C. H. OSTENFELD and AXDR. LUNDAGER.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 179.

Duc d’Orleans, Cape Bismarck (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 8).

Loc. Cape Marie Valdemar; Germania Land: Dove Bugt, Danmarks
Havn, common.

Flow. June 29th 07, June 27th 08.

Note. Snow-covered during winter. Prefers rather humid slopes; in
flat ground only in depressions and in the furrows formed by the water
from melting snow and ice.

Rhododendron L.

83. Rhododendron lapponicum (L.) Wahlenb., FI. Suec., 1824,
p. 249; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 88.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 180.

Loc. Germania Land, only in the interior: Rypefjeld, Fuglenæbsfjeld,
Hvalrosodde, Moskusoksefjelde.

Flow. July 2nd 08.

Note. Grows on heather-moors with long-lasting snow-covering.

Vacciniaceae.
Vaccinium L.

84. Vaccinium uliginosum L. (Sp. pl., 1753, p. 350), var. micro-
phyllum Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p.91 (pro subspecie).
Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 181.

Loc. Germania Land: rather common from Danmarks Havn landward
to Dove Bugt.

Flow. July 3rd 07, June 27th 08.

Note. It grows by preference on slopes facing south that are sheltered
and snow-covered during winter and sufficiently humid during summer. It
often forms a belt between Dryas and Cassiope. It was found with ripe
berries, rather sparingly, on the last days of August 1906 and 1907.

Plumbaginaceae.
Statice L.

85. Statice armeria L. (Sp. pl., 1753, p. 274), var. sibirica
(Turez.) Rosenvinge, Medd. Grönland, III, 3, 1892, p. 683 (sub Armeria
vulgari Willd.); Armeria sibirica Turcz.; Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl.,
1880, p. 70; Statice maritima Mill., var. sibirica Simmons, Sec. Arc.
Exp. Fram 1898 —1902, No.2, p. 34, 1906.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 174.

Loc. Germania Land: common around Danmarks Havn.
Flow. July 11th 07.

List of Vascular Plants. 31

Scrophulariaceae.
Pedicularis L.

86. Pedicularis flammea L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 609; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 75.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 176.

Loc. Germania Land: in only one place, Rypefjeld.

Flow. July 8th 08.

87. Pedicularis hirsuta L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 609; Lange, Consp.
Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 76.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 176.
Duc d’Orleans, Maroussia Isl. and Cape St. Jacques (Ostenfeld, 1908, p. 7).

Loc. Hyde Fjord (Peary Land); Bjornesker; Germania Land: com-
mon everywhere around Danmarks Havn.
Flow. June 22nd 07, June 26th 08.

Campanulaceae.
Campanula L.

88. Campanula uniflora L. Sp. pl., 1753, p. 163, Lange, Consp.
FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 92.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 181.

Loc. Germania Land, here and there.

Flow. July 10th 07, July 5th 08.

Note. Grows both in sheltered places and on rocky-flats between stones,
which retain the snow during winter.

Compositae.
Erigeron L.

89. Erigeron compositus Pursh, Fl. Am. Septentr., II, 1814,
p.535; Lange, Consp. FI. Groenl., 1880, p. 101.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 183.

Loc. Cape Amélie; Germania Land, rather common.

Flow. July 10th 07, July 5th 08.
Note. Grows in gravelly places on the rocky-flats.

Arnica L.

90. Arnica alpina (L.) Olin, Disser. Arnica, Upsala, 1799;
Lange, Consp. Fl. Groenl., 1880, p. 103.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 184.

Loc. Germania Land: Fuglenæbsfjeld, “Bastionen,’ Danmarks Havn, rare.

Flow. July 38rd 08.

Note. Grows always in the higher parts of the country on rock-ledges
which are sheltered and densely snow-covered during winter.

32 C. H. OSTENFELD and ANDR. LUNDAGER. List of Vascular Plants.

Taraxacum L.

91. Taraxacum arcticum (Trautv.) Dahlstedt, Ark. f. Botanik,
Stockholm, IV, No.8, 1905, p.8; Ostenfeld, in Duc d’Orleans, Croi-
sière Oceanogr. mer du Grönland 1905, Bruxelles, 1908, p. 8.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 182 (7. phymatocarpum ex max. pte).

Duc d’Orleans, Cape St. Jacques and Maroussia Isl.

Both the principal form and the f. albiflora Kjellman (Vega Exp.
vet. iakt., Stockholm, I, 1882, p. 505, sub T. phymatocarpo) were col-
lected.

Loc. Germania Land, rather common.

Flow. July 10th 07.

Note. It occurs on low slopes and similar sheltered places which have
been snow-covered during the winter.

92. Taraxacum phymatocarpum J. Vahl, Fl. dan., XII,
fasc. 39, 1840, p.6, tab. 2298; Dahlstedt, Ark. f. Botanik, Stockholm,
IV, 8, 1905, p. 22.

Kruuse, East Greenland, p. 182 (ex min. pte).

Loc. Germania Land: Rypefjeld, Snenæs and Stormkap (finished flow-

ering Aug. 19th 1906), not common around Danmarks Havn.
Flow. July 7th 07; June 30th 08.

10—12—1909.

MEDD, OM GRØNL, XLIII. Nr, 1. [OSTENFELD AND LUNDAGER] Pye. TT

Aira caespitosa, var. arctica (Trin.) Simm. (°l4 nat. size.)
A high and coarse form.

"UOIFEAFSDIJE SSNINIHL 0) SULIOMSUB ULIOF our
(‘azIs ‘jeu */,) ‘qepo ppuund "Wen ‘nsojidsana Day

"4 D110/1a91q "y 0} SUHoMSUE UNIOF JULI,
ZIS 'yeu Pl,

ER |

UNDAG

L

=
7.
«

.D

1. [OSTENFEI

III. Nr.

L

JRONL. X

G

MEDD. om

MEDD. OM GRONL. XLIII. Nr. 1. [OSTENFELD AND LUNDAGER] Pr. III

Aira caespitosa, var. pumila Ledeb. (?/ı nat. size.)
A form resembling A. setacea in habit,

MEDD. OM GRONL. XLIII. Nr. 1. [OSTENFELD AND LUNDAGER

Pr. IV

(Nat. size). Photo. of living specimens by A. LUNDAGER.

Large-flowered Saxifraga oppositifolia L.

ene
KR: Be‘ ur:
a oa i lg
OR MU

Es

MEDD. om GRONL. XLIII.

Nr. 1. [OSTENFELD AND LUNDAGER

PL.V

(Nat. size.)

Potentilla pulchella R. Br., “pillars.”

MEDD. OM GRØNL. XLIII. Nr. 1. [OSTENFELD AND LUNDAGER] PL. VI

Hippuris vulgaris L., flowering specimens. (!/> nat. size.)

DEC 16 1911

Sertryk af Botanisk Tidsskrift. 30. Bind. 2. Hæfte. København 1910.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr. 52.

Observations on the corrugated rim of
Nepenthes.
(With 16 Figures in the Text and a Danish Summary).
By
Fr. Heide.

The leaf of Nepenthes has always attracted the attention of
morphologists and in the course of time the most various morphological
explanations have been tried on this organ: nevertheless we must
confess that the results have always been more or less problematical,
and the opinions on this difficult subject differ very much. In
some of these efforts to find new morphological explanations a few
of the pitcher-organs, as the lid and the lateral wings, have been
assumed to be able to yield a sort of foundation, and the anatomy
as well as the mode of development of these organs have therefore
been studied more in details. This has never been the case with
the corrugated rim. The interesting pitcher-margin has always
been treated most superficially, and what we find about it in
literature is imperfect or erroneous. I have felt inclined to publish
my results so much the more as former deficiencies and errors
on this point have not been altered in a modern work: “Nepen-
thaceae”, by Dr. Macfarlane, Octob. 1908, a book which other-
wise will be reckoned among our best compendia in the study of
Nepenthes.

The materials for my investigations are fetched, partly from
the species and hybrids growing in the Botanic Gardens of the
University (N. Allardi, N. Dormanniana, N. gracilis, N. Mastersiana,
N. mixta, N. Paradisiae) partly from the collections in the Copen-
hagen Botanic Museum (N. melamphora and N. ampullaria).

I beg to express my most respectful thanks to Professor Eug.
Warming for the great interest, which he has always shown to my
work. Likewise I wish to thank Professor V. A. Poulsen for his
many valuable hints.

— 134 —

I. Development and Morphology of the Collar.

The development of the collar has formerly been mentioned
by Faivre and Macfarlane. Faivre’s(3) description is very
unclear, and contains no explanation at all of the question, as to
where in the adult pitcher-rim the primary margin is to be found.
He says: “De chaque côté de la saillie médiane (of the lid), un
arceau se prononce et isole, en formant voûte, l’opercule d’avec
la paroi urnaire; celle-ci se déjette en dedans, formant de chaque
côté de l’opercule comme une saillie en corne d’abondance; telle
est l’origine du bourrelet qui borde l’ouverture operculaire et dont,
au début, la constitution histologique semble la même que celles
des autres parties de la paroi” (pag. 196). The stage of develop-
ment shown in Faivre’s paper is the same as that in my Fig. 1.

Macfarlane (11) says more peremptorily, in 1889: “The mode
of formation of the corrugated margin is easily explained. It results
from flattening out the orifice rim externally and internally and
curving over of each upon itself” (pag. 259). Macfarlane here
evidently takes all the corrugated rim to be the primary margin,
but there is also, besides this, the possibility of the latter existing
either in the outer or in the inner border of the collar. This
question is so much the more interesting, as Macfarlane (13), in
1908, explains the mode of formation of the collar in a manner,
quite different from that of 1889. He says: “The typical peristome
(or corrugated rim) is formed in part from incurving of the margin,
which up to the period of opening of the young pitcher is a uniform
rim that projects upward under the closely fitting lid. In part
also it results from growth and recurving of a circular area below
the rim, that appears as a circular swelling, below and outside of
the lid in the young pitcher” (pag. 9). On investigating but a few
stages of the development of the young rim, it will be absolutely
clear that the two said explanations are not only quite erroneous,
but that they are arrived at without any preceding investigation.

As the figures 1—7 show, the primary pitcher-margin is to
be found at the outer margin of the adult collar, while the inner
margin of this organ, which later on is furnished with marginal
glands, arises as a circular swelling on the inner side of the young
pitcher. The corrugated surface of the rim must, consequently, be
considered as part of the inner wall, which thus appears in three
modifications: 1. corrugated surface of the rim, 2. conducting, and
3. detentive surface of the pitcher cavity.

On investigating the margin of the young pitchers, yet in-

— 135 —

cluded in the bud, one will never find any trace of a collar.
As shown in Bowers(i) and Hooker’s(7) figures, the margin
is here of a smooth, chubby shape all around the pitcher orifice.
In young stages it is erect, in older a little more inclined towards

the middle-keel of the lid.
Fig. 1 (N. Mastersiana)
shows a section through
the lid and margin of a
young pitcher, which has
recently left the bud. From
this it will be seen that
the development of the col-
lar, as well as that of the
glands, from the pitcher
cavity ete., takes place en-
tirely outside the bud. At
c is seen a sharp furrow,
in which the border of the
lid is pressed. The swelling
beneath this point is, as
mentioned above, supposed
to be the first stage of the
outer part of the collar
(Macfarlane(13), 1908).
The other characters of this
stage are: The outer sur-
face of the pitcher and lid
is covered with long, bran-
ched hairs; peltate hairs
do not exist here. On the
other hand, they are abund-
ant on the part a—c, where
they are mingled with the
long, branched ones.

Fig.1. N. Mastersiana. This section, as well
as the following (Fig. 2—7), are vertical through
the lid and parallel with the corrugations of
the collar. The young pitcher has recently
left the bud. The letters of the figures 1—7
have the same meaning throughout: ha —
hadrome; pl — plerome; sp — spiral cells;
a == the outer border of the collar; b — the
inner border of the same, later on furnished
with marginal glands; ce — the furrow, in
which the border of the lid is pressed; a—b =
the corrugated surface; st — stomata: mg =
marginal glands.

The same is the case on the part of the
inner side of the lid turning towards a—c.

On the other part of

the inner lid-surface peltate hairs are seen here and there, and
somewhat dispersed also stomata, lifted by little swellings above the

surrounding level (Fig. 15—16).

As far as I know, it has not

been mentioned before that stomata exist here"); on the contrary

1) Se the note on page 147.

— 136 —

Wunschmann (14) (1872) maintains that they are absent from
all the inner side of the pitcher. (On the “lid” of Sarracenia they
are found on both sides). (Hooker(8) 1874. Zipperer 1885).

Their absence from the inner surface of the pitcher — and the
inner surface of the cavity and that of the lid must evidently be
regarded as morphologically identical — was, in the opinion of

Wunschmann, a confirmation of the explanation that the
inner pitcher-surface was corresponding to the upper surface of
the ‘“phyllodium“,
and the outer surface
of the former to the
lower of the latter.
He says: “Diese Ver-
muthung findet in der
Entwickelungsge-
schichte des Blattes
ihre Sttitze und
stimmt auch überein
mit einer anatomi-
schen Thatsache. Ich
fand nämlich, dass
die äussere Fläche der
Becher stets Spaltöff-
nungen besass, wäh-
rend solche auf der
inneren Fläche nie
Fig. 2. N. Allardi. The stage a little older than vorhanden waren;
that in Fig. 1. ein Verhältniss, wie
es bekanntlich für die
Unter- und Oberseite der Blätter die Regel ist” (pag. 7). On this
stage of N. Mastersiana they are only found on that swelling ofthe
lid, which is placed in the pitcher cavity. Attractive lid-glands are

not yet developed. In the parenchyma, as well in the pitcher as .

in the lid, especially near the outer walls of both, some edged
empty cells are found; it is undoubtedly these which are given
by Fenner (4) in his Fig. 13, Tab. X, and are mentioned there as
“Intercellularraume’’. They are, however, cells which later on are
developed as spiral cells, and are studied in details by Kny and
Zimmermann(10). Already on this stage there is a beginning
spiral-shaped thickening of their walls. Fig. 2 shows a stage, a

des à ds ns dd

— 137 —

little older, of N. Allardi. By growth in the sub-epidermal layers
a swelling, at 6, has risen. This is the first beginning of the inner
part of the rim. The surface a—b, later on developed as the
corrugated surface, is here a little concave.

As in Fig. 1, the outer surface is covered with long, branched
hairs. Here and there are also seen peltate hairs, which are like-
wise in majority on the face a—c, and on the adjacent part of
the lid. On the swelling of this, which is here greatly developed,
they are of a considerable size. Stomata on the inner side of the
lid are not seen here. Spiral-
cells, not yet fully developed,
exist as in Fig. 1. It was re-
markable, that all the sections,
treated with Potassium hy-
drate at once showed a deep
brown hue, especially in the
hairs; even with a weak solution
of the said liquor the phenome-
non appeared. ‘The supposition
that the contents might be Tan-
nin, was to be confirmed by
treatment of the objects with 1.
Sulphate of Iron, 2. Bi-
chromate of Potassium, 3.
Chlorzink of lodine, 4 The
Reagent of Gardiner-Rose.

In Jones stages the Fannin Fig. 3. N. Mastersiana. s = sheath,
occurs both in the hairs, and in the - Hé with’ Amy.
outer and inner undifferentiated
epidermis of the pitcher. As to what biological part the Tannin-
plays in these organs of Nepenthes, it has hitherto been quite im-
possible to say the decisive word.

Fig. 3, a section through the rim of N. Mastersiana, shows
plainly the two parts of the collar, a the outer, b the inner; the
level a—b is more concave. The outer surface of the pitcher
and its lid is furnished with comparatively few of the long, branched
hairs; peltate hairs, on the other hand, appear abundantly. It
seems, also with regard to other species, that the peltate hairs
develop, when the long, branched ones begin to fall, peltate hairs
being seen in various young stages of development. The face

— 138 —

a—c and the inner side of the lid are covered as in the younger

pitchers.

mixta.
but half open.
incurved part of the collar.

Fig. 4 N.

them, on the spots where
the teeth are formed
later on.

In the stage shown
i Fig. 4 (N. mixta) all
the organs of the adult
pitcher are developed and
nearly qualified to func-
tion. The time chosen,
was when the pitcher
was but half open, and
the section was laid
through the part of the
collar, which was yet
incurved. When the lid
rises and uncovers the
pitcher orifice, the outer
border of the collar a

The pitcher was
Section through the

Numerous spiral cells with a fully developed spiral fibre

are found. The fibre gives here, as in
the adult plants, reaction of Cellu-
lose with Chlorzink of Iodine,
a fact already stated by Kny
and Zimmermann (10). The
vascular bundles, studied in details
by Zacharias(15), are surrounded
by a sheath, filled with Amylum,
which probably yields material to
the later developed sclerenchyma-
cortex around the bundles. Young
stages of lid glands, with their
flaps, are seen here, and stomata
occur dispersed all over the inner
side of the lid. The surface a—b
is yet uncorrugated, whereas the
first trace of marginal glands has
appeared.

The swelling, bearing them,
is of the largest extension between

sp

Fig.5. N.ampullaria. Young stage. d = scleren-
chyma; ig — attractive gland of the outer lid-

surface.

— 139 —

bends outward and takes its place near the outer wall of the
pitcher. In this part of my investigations the development is studied
on species, where the outer and inner
part of the collar were of almost
equal size. As to N. gracilis and
N. ampullaria the question will be
treated in Part II: The epidermal for-
mations on the corrugated rim.

To what degree the collar is de-
veloped in seedling-leaves, I have not
been able to investigate, and likewise
my materials have not allowed a
close examination of the develop-
ment of the marginal glands. Litera-
ture contains but very little about
this matter, though the glands have 3
been investigated by authors like Gib - ae
bons-Hunt, Faivre, Al. Diekson Fig. 6. N. ampullaria. Nearly
andMacfarlane. Gibbons-Hunt(9) adulb staph: Da ego tegl bes;
discovered them in 1874; Faivre (3) i
mentioned them in greater length, certainly without knowing anything
of Hunt’s paper. Alexander Dickson (2) has reached the same
result as Faivre, but
speaks nowhere of
the two preceding in-
vestigations. Macfar-
lane seems likewise
not to take notice of
Faivre; in 1893 he has
a short remark on the
development of these
glands (13), about the
exactness of which one
cannot help feeling alittle
doubt. The marginal

Fig. 7. N. gracilis. Recently incurved collar, glands are supposed to

cs == conducting surface. secrete honey (Hooker

(8), Goebel (5), Hein-

richer (6), Macfarlane (13) ete.); but in one case only (N. gracilis)
I have succeeded in indicating it by Fehling’s liquor.

TS

ae:
RER

BOR
EOS) us
DEL

cs

— HI.

A few further peculiarities in Macfarlane’s new book must
be mentioned. In N. bicalcarata the collar, as it is well known,
bears, near the place where it is connected with the lid, two long
spines, turning their points against the cavity of the pitcher. The
utility of these has been explained in several odd fashions, one of
which in a renovated form appears in (13): “Burbidge’s ex-
planation of their significance seems good. He observed in North
Borneo that the pitchers of many species are visited by the small
rodent Tarsius spectrum. Perched on the pitcher margin, it bends
in its head and neck, scoops out the caught insects and devours
them. But if it attempts such action with N. bicalcarata the two
sharp spines often transfix it by the nape of the neck, and tumble
it into the pitcher, or frighten it from attempting such action on
other pitchers of the species. Another suggested explanation of
the spines has recently been made, by supposing that they exude
honey drops by their tips from a few marginal glands that are so
placed as to cause an insect that attempts to sip, to drop off
into the pitcher cavity. Such may be a partial reason for their
gradual evolutionary selection and development, but Burbidge’s
view seems more natural” (pag. 10).

Dr. Macfarlane does not seem very particular in choosing
his explanations. Also in the following remark the author shows
a more than ordinary confidence in the power of the natural
selection: “That these alluring nectar glands should wholly or
mainly be confined to the lower laminar surface is appropriate
and explicable on principles of natural selection, when one remem-
bers that insects in the tropics usually run along that area, and
so shelter themselves from the observation of enemies” (pag. 17).

Such explanations do not, in the slightest degree, contribute
to clear up the causes of the said phenomena, and this tendency
to regard “Natural Selection” as an explanation of all difficult
problems was, as far as I know, foreign to Darwin’s train of ideas.

If. Epidermal Formations on the Corrugated Rim.

The corrugated surface of the collar is of a special interest.
Besides the great corrugations, which as well on the outer as on
the inner border of the collar are pointed, and of which Faivre
says that they are “places comme à cheval sur la paroi de l’urne”,
there runs over each row of epidermal cells, along the large ones, a

— 141 —

smaller corrugation, shaped in a
peculiar manner. All this exceed-
ingly combinated surface reflects
the light looking, as if it were
covered with honey. In connexion
with the colours of the rim this
circumstance perhaps may serve to
allure the prey. The great corruga-
tions have been explained by
Wunschmann (14) in a more sur- Fig. 8. N. mixta. Section parallel
Le i with the corrugations of a young
prising than correct fashion. nn ie hondenege
He says: “Charakteristisch für the collar. The stage of development
den Habitus der Becher sind auch is corresponding to that in Fig. 4.
noch die Ränder ihrer Mündungen.
Hier nämlich treten die Gefässbündel aus dem Parenchym des
Bechers hervor und bilden den geringelten Saum der Bechermündung,

J

Fig. 9. N. mixta. Section parallel Fig. 10. N. mixta. Vertical section

with the corrugations in the middle through thesmall corrugations. Cuticle

of the collar. Cuticle removed. Stage pointed. a, b = prolongations; stage
of development: Fig, 4. of development: Fig. 4.

der bei den verschiedenen Arten
in verschiedenen Modificationen auf-
tritt” (pag. 7). Macfarlane has
already in 1893 given a figure of
the large corrugations, and later
on, in 1908, he has made a further
short remark on the epidermal
cells of the corrugated part: “The
corrugated surface of the peristome
consists of highly cuticularized epider-
Fig. 11. N. mixta. Vertical section mal cells arranged in radial rows,
through the large corrugations. anq neatly fitting into each other
Cuticle pointed. a, b, € = prolon- € :

by oblique walls. The surface of

gations of the three adjacent cells. i 2
Stage of development: Fig. 4. each cell is delicately striated

EM

radially, while the end of the cell that is towards the mouth of
the pitcher may slightly overlap the adjacent end of the next cell

within” (pag. 18).

To this view I shall make a few additions.

Fig. 12. N. Allardi.

pointed; a — prolongation of the adjacent epidermal cell.

Section through the small corrugations.

Lignification
Adult pitcher.

Fig. 8 shows a section parallel with the corrugations of a young pitcher

of N. mixta (stage of development corresponding to Fig. 4).

The

pitcher was not quite open: The foremost part of the lid was free,

N. Allardi.
one of the large corrugations. Lignifica-
tion pointed a, b, ¢ = prolongations.
Adult pitcher.

Fig. 13. Section through

and the collar was here partly
incurved to its final position. a
is corresponding to the outer
border of the collar. Here is
plainly seen the change from the
ordinary epidermal formation of
the outer wall to the corrugated
surface. The cells on this border
are prolonged, without having for-
med, however, any connecting
face; the cuticle is here extremely
feeble. The nearer the cells are
placed to the inner border, the
more pronounced is the bending
towards the cavity of the pitcher
and overlapping of the adjoining
cells; a thick cuticle is here formed

on their upper part (Fig.9). The prolongations overlapping the adjacent
cells are awl-shaped, and quite imbedded in the cuticle. They form
long continuous lines, which are seen as the low corrugations. On
the large corrugations they are much longer than in the valleys

— 143 —

between these, as shown in Fig. 10 and 11, two sections
across the corrugations. « is the epidermal cell, 5 the prolongation
from the adjacent one, etc. Later on the cells, and especially
their prolongations, are thick- |
ened and lignified, a phe-
nomenon otherwise somewhat
rare in epidermal cells. In
Fig. 12 (a section across the
corrugated rim of N. Allardi),
the lignified parts are shown
by punctions. The lignification

indicated by Phloroglucin- | 2 |
Fig. 14. N. gracilis. Section parallel with

muriatic-acid, ROGUE u the the corrugations. Lignification pointed.
epidermis and the middle Stage of development: Fig. 7.

lamellæ of the subepidermal

layer; in the large corrugations, however, the lignification also stretches
through all the parenchyma (Fig. 13). No doubt as well the
shape of the collar and its surface as the lignification may augment
the inflexibility of the rim. On the surface of the rim below the
marginal glands, the
prolongations from the
epidermal cells are
directed towards these,
away from the cavity
of the pitcher. Here
the corrugated forma-
tions turn into the
typical conducting sur-
face, extending in the
various species over
more or less consider-
able part of the inner
pitcher-wall. In N.
gracilis, where the

Fig. 15. N. Mastersiana. Stomata of the inner side
of the lid. Stage of development: Fig. 1. inner part ofthe collar

is very short, the con-

ducting surface is large (Fig. 7); in N. ampullaria quite the reverse takes
place (Fig. 6). Here, as Macfarlane (12) states, most of the inner
part of the collar evidently functions as a conducting surface, af-
fording a very insecure foothold for insects, but his description of

— 144 —

the real conducting surface in this species seems to me a little erron-
eous. He says: “The conducting surface, represented by a narrow
glabrous band internally at the top of the tube, is functionless,
and small digestive glands thickly cover the whole inner cavity”.
(pag. 421). No doubt small digestive glands cover almost all
the inner pitcher-wall, beginning close at the spot where the collar
rises, and the conducting surface like-
wise is functionless, but, stretching
however over the lower surface of the
inner part of the collar, it is notlimited
\ to a narrow band at the top of
/ ey the tube (b—c, Fig. 6). There seems to
a exist a sort of correlation between the
i extension in depth of the conducting
Fig.16. N. Mastersiana. Stomata à ;
ofthe inter side ofthe Wal serene surface and the size of the inner part
of development: Fig. 3. of the rim, a correlation of which N.
gracilis and N. ampullaria are here
taken as types. In the former the growth at b (Fig. 7) is greatly
limited, and the conducting surface stretches along the inner pitcher-
wall, whereas in the latter an important growth at b forces the
conducting surface out on the lower side of the incurved rim.
Unquestionably the constitution and deveiopment of the collar
in the various species must be taken into account, when the genealo-
gical connection of the Nepenthes-species shall be traced, as Mac-
farlane has done; but I do not think that he is quite right in
regarding the collar of N. ampullaria as a more primitive form
than that of N. gracilis.
Copenhagen, 17. April 1909.

Résumé.

I. Kravens Udvikling og Morphologi.

A. To fejlagtige Meninger om Kravens Udvikling er tidligere anfort:
a. Hele den rillede Overflade skulde svare til Kandens oprindelige
Rand, som under Veksten blev fladet ud. (Macfarlane (11) 1889).
b. Den oprindelige Rand skulde findes, forsynet med Randkirtler, 1
Kravens indadbgjede Del, og den udadbgjede Del fremkom da ved

— 145 —

Vækst af Partiet under Laagets Tilhæftningssted (c. Fig. 1) (Mac-
farlane (13) 1908).
Fejlen skyldes i begge Tilfælde, at Forf. overhovedet ikke har under-
søgt Udviklingsgangen.
. Kandens oprindelige Rand maa paa den voksne Kande søges i den
udadbgjede Del (a. Fig. 1—7); den indadbejede fremkommer ved
Vækst af en ringformet Hevning paa den unge Kandes Inderside (b.
Fig. 1—7).
. Kravens riilede Overflade skal saaledes betragtes som en ny Modifika-
tion af Kandens Inderflade.
. Spalteaabninger findes paa Laagets Inderside, saavel i unge som voksne
Stadier. Medens de tidligere var kendt fra Indersiden af Sarracenia-
kandens Dække (Hooker (8) 1874, Zipperer (16) 1885), har dette ikke
været Tilfældet med Nepenthes !). For Wunschmann spillede deres Fra-
værelse en Rolle ved Tydningen af Kandens morphologiske Værd.
(Wunschmann (14) 1772).
. Skjoldhaar uddannes først paa Ydersiden af det unge Kandeanleg,
naar de lange, grenede Haar begynder at falde af.
. De endnu ikke færdigdannede Tracheïdeceller, som findes i unge
Kandeanleg, er tidligere opfattede som Intercellulerrum. (Fenner (4)
1904).
. Garvesyre forekommer i de unge Kanders Haar, samt i deres indre
og ydre Epidermis; dens biologiske Betydning er endnu ukendt.

II. Kravens Overhudsdannelser.

. Paa Kraven findes tre Former for Overhudsceller:

a. Celler af samme Beskaffenhed som paa Kandens Ydervæg beklæder
Undersiden af Kravens udadbejede Del (morphologisk lig med
Kandens ydre Overflade); Overgangen gennem uregelmessigt for-
længede Celler ved den ydre Kant (Kandens oprindelige Rand)
ses 1 Fig. 8.

b. Tykvæggede, forveddede Celler med sylformede Forlængelser rettede
mod Randkirtlerne findes paa hele Kravens Overflade og en Del
af den indadbgjede Parts Underside. Disse dækkes af en tyk
Cutieula (Fig. 9—14).

c. Flade, voksklædte Celler som Glidefladens, med hvilke de staar 1
jævn Forbindelse, beklæder Resten af Kravens Underside. De to
sidste Celleformer tilhører morphologisk Kandens Inderside.

. Rillerne paa Kravens Overflade er to Slags:

a. Lave Riller, dannede udelukkende af Overhudscellerne med deres
Forlængelser.

1) Se Noten Side 147.
Botanisk Tidsskrift. 30. Bind. 10

10.

— 146 —

b. Hoje Riller, tillige dannede af de underliggende Parenchymlag; (af
Wunschmann fejlagtig opfattede som Karstrengdannelser). Begge
Slags er forveddede gennem hele deres Udstrækning, hvorved de
aabenbart tjener Afstivningen af Kandens Munding.

N. gracilis og N. ampullaria viser to Typer af Kraven:

a. Stor udadbøjet Del, kort indadbøjet; Glidefladen strækker sig
langt ned paa Kandens Inderside (Fig. 7).

b. Lille udadbøjet Del, stor indadbøjet, med funktionsløs Glideflade
paa sin Inderside (Fig. 6).

Kravens morphologiske Forhold faar Betydning for Forstaaelsen af

Nepenthesarternes Systematik. Macfarlane’s Tyduinger i denne Hen-

seende maa anses for delvis upaalidelige, da de ikke hviler paa noget

Kendskab til Kravens Udviklingshistorie.

Literature.

F. Orpen Bower: On the Pitcher of Nepenthes: A study in the Morphology
of the leaf (Annals of Botany, vol. III, 1889, pag. 239).

Alexander Dickson: On the Structure of the Pitcher in the Seedling of
Nepenthes, as compared with that in the Adult Plant. Preliminary Note,
(Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. Session 1883—84, vol. XII.
pag. 133. See also: Gardiner’s Chronicle XX, 1883, pag. 812).

. M. E. Faivre: Recherches sur la structure, le mode de formation et sur

quelques points relatifs aux fonctions des urnes chez le Nepenthes destilla-
toria L. (Mémoires de l’Academie des Sciences, Belles lettres et Arts de Lyon.
Classe des Sciences, vol. XXII, 1876—77, pag. 175).

C. A. Fenner: Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Anatomie, Entwickelungsgeschichte
und Biologie der Laubblätter und Driisen einiger Insektivoren. Inaugural-
Dissertation. Miinchen 1904. (Flora vol. XCIII, 1904, pag. 358).

K. Goebel: Pflanzenbiologische Schilderungen. 2. V. Insektivoren. Marburg
1891—93, pag. 93).

. E. Heinricher: Zur Biologie von Nepenthes, speciell der javanischen N.

melamphora Reinw. (Annales du jardin botanique de Buitenzorg, Leiden
1906, vol. XX, pag. 277).

J. D. Hooker: On the Origin and Development of the Pitcher of Nepenthes,
with an Account of some new Bornean Plants of that Genus (Transactions
of the Linnean society of London, vol. XXII, 1859, pag. 137).

. J. D. Hooker: Address to the Department of Zoology and Botany (Report

of the British Association. Belfast 1874, pag. 111).

J. Gibbons Hunt: in Proceedings of the academy of natural sciences of
Philadelphia 1874, (pag. 144).

L. Kny & A. Zimmermann: Die Bedeutung der Spiralzellen von Nepenthes.
(Berichte der deutschen botanischen Gesellschaft, vol. III, 1885, pag. 123).

— 147 —

11. J. M. Macfarlane: Observations on Pitchered Insectivorous Plants. I.
(Annals of Botany, vol. 1889, pag. 254).

12. J. M. Macfarlane: Observations on Pitchered Insectivorous Plants. Il.
(Annals of Botany, vol. VII, 1893, pag. 420).

13. J. M. Macfarlane: Nepenthaceae. (A. Engler: Das Pflanzenreich. Leipzig
1908).

14. E. Wunschmann: Ueber die Gattung Nepenthes. Inaugural-Dissertation.
Berlin 1872.

15. E. Zacharias: Ueber die Anatomie des Stammes der Gattung Nepenthes.
Inaugural-Dissertation. Strassburg 1877.

16. Paul Zipperer: Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Sarraceniaceen. Inaugural-
Dissertation. Miinchen 1885.

Note to page 135. In his 4th edition of „Physiologische Pflanzenanatomie*,
Dec. 1909, Haberlandt mentions some new investigations on the conducting
surface of the Nepenthes-pitcher. He maintains, partially after Bobisut,
that the small cells, here found dispersed over all the wax-covered conducting
surface of the pitcher, are deformed stomata. The case is very interesting,
and without doubt he is quite right. But Haberlandt says, that these small
cells already were seen by Goebel — already De Bary (1877) and Wunsch-
mann (1872) mentioned them. FH.

28—2—1910.

KBHVN. BIANCO LUNO 10*

<<

ni

Le

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 53.

Oe ee u IRL 902

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRONLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Binp III - Nr 3

SERTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRØNLAND» XLIII

FRESHWATER ALGÆ.

FROM

THE DBBMARK-EXPEDITION’
TO NORTH-EAST GREENLAND
(N. OF 76° N. LAT.)

BY

EZB@RGESEN

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI

1910

DEC 16 1977

INTRODUCTION.

ur knowledge of the Freshwater Algæ of East Greenland is based
O so far as I know upon the following papers:

ROBERT BoLpT, Desmidieer från Grönland (1888).

— Nagra Sôttvattensalger från Grönland (1893). ‘
F. BORGESEN, Ferskvandsalger fra Ostgronland (1894).

E. Larsen, The Freshwater Algæ of East Greenland 11904).

The first-mentioned paper deals, as is already shown in the
title, only with Desmids and these originate from the whole of
Greenland; from East Greenland 44 species are reported; they are
found in the collections of A.G.NATHorsr and J. A. BERLIN from “Kung
Oskars hamn” near Angmagsalik, 65° 31! N. Lat.

In the second paper, on the other hand, BoLpr deals with several
freshwater algæ belonging to other groups which he had found on
studying the Desmids in the above-mentioned collections. He men-
tions 4 species from East Greenland, all from the same locality.

In my paper, based upon material collected by N. Harrz during
the expedition to East Greenland, 1891—92, are described a little
more than 150 Chlorophycee and Cyanophyceæ; they were mostly
gathered in the environs of “Hekla Havn” at “Danmarks ©” in
Scoresby Sound (ca. 70° 30° N. Lat.); some of the material also origi-
nates from “Hold with Hope” in Hudson Land (ca. 73° 30' N. Lat).

Finally, in LArsen’s paper 125 Chlorophyceæ are mentioned. The
material collected by Kruuse and N. Hartz comes from localities
from Kap Dan (65° 31’ N. Lat.) up to Sabine Island (74° 30’ N. Lat.). In
his paper LARSEN brings together all the Chlorophycee hitherto known
from East Greenland and they amount to 189 species in all; of these
no less than 144 are Desmids.

The present list is based upon collections from the Danmark-
Expedition to the North-east coast of Greenland in 1906—1908. They
all originate from the district around Danmarks Havn, 76° 46’ N. Lat.
and 18° 43° W. Long., on Germania Land.

The material was collected by Mr. A. LUNDAGER with exception
of a single sample taken by Dr. LINDHARD.

6*

19 F. BØRGESEN.

It consists of 20 samples preserved in spirit and 10 dried spe-
cimens. The localities from which the collections come are arranged
from north to south in the following list.

Germania Land: —!
Rypefjeld.
Hvalrosodde,
Dove Bugt,
Lille Snenæs,
Snenes, Between 77°—76° 43' N. Lat.
Stormkap, and 21°—17° 30° W. Long.
Vester Elv, |
Basiskeeret, J
Termometerfjeld,
Kap Bismarck,
Yderbugten,

Danmarks Havn,

In general the material collected may be regarded as rather
poor, both as to quantity and quality. Certainly a few samples
from “Vester Elv” (river) contained a great number of species but
on the other hand the number of individuals was for most species
very few; of several species I have only found one single specimen.
This has made the determination decidedly troublesome.

The reason why the material upon the whole is so comparatively
poor and the collections so small, often only consisting of a trifle
at the bottom of the glass, of which even a great part was earth
particles etc., is certainly that the manner of collecting was not the
best one: a plankton-net was placed in running water and left there
for several hours. In this way nearly all the Desmids named in
the following list were collected and also several of the other spe-
cies. Of course some bigger alge e. g. Nostoc and clumps of algæ
are collected along the sides of some lakes. On the other hand
there are scarcely any collections made of small fixed alge.

Judging from the really rather rich collections from Vester Elv
gathered in this somewhat unpractical way I think it beyond doubt
that a skilled algologist would be able to find a considerably greater
number of species.

From this point of view I do not think it would be worth while
to try and make a detailed comparison of the Freshwater
alga flora from WestGreenland and the surrounding lands
with that of East Greenland. I shall restrict myself to pointing

! The localities here given are arranged from N. W. to S. E.

List of Freshwater Algæ. 73

out the discovery of the genus Spirotænia, which up to the present
had not been recorded from East Greenland or Greenland on the
whole. The species found was Sp. condensata Bréb. which is well-
known in arctic countries, e. g. in Nova Zembla and Spitzbergen.

Of high-arctic species hitherto not found in Greenland may be
mentioned Euastrum tetralobum Nordst. which is known only from
Spitzbergen and Nova Zembla.

Further may be named Cosmarium spetsbergense Nordst. also a
true arctic species, which has earlier only once been found in East
Greenland (Hurry Inlet); elsewhere it is only known from Jan Mayen,
Spitzbergen and Nova Zembla.

Of the genera which I have mentioned in my above-mentioned
paper, namely: Mesotaenium (1 species), Penium (5 species), Cylindro-
cystis (1 species), Closterium (6 species), Pleurotænium (1 species),
Cosmarium (42 species), Arthrodesmus (2 species), Xanthidium (1 spe-
cies), Staurastrum (29 species), Euastrum (6 species), Gonatozygon
(1 species), Desmidium (1 species), Gymnozyga (1 species), Hyalotheca
(1 species), Sphaerozosma (1 species) the following genera have not
been discovered here: Mesotaenium, Arthrodesmus, Xanthidium, Gonato-
zygon, Gymnozyga and Sphaerozosma. Of Closterium only two species
were present and of Euastrum 4 species only: 3 of the 6 species
mentioned in my earlier paper have disappeared but in return the
quite arctic species Euastrum tetralobum has been added and this
confirms the fact first pointed out by Borpr, later by me, that the
large Euastrum-species are wanting in the true arctic regions; the
interesting find of E. oblongum in Jameson Land by LARSEN makes
this species an exception.

With regard to the most of the above-named genera the com-
plete disappearance of some and the reduction in the number of
species of others is in good accordance with what we know about
the distribution of the plants in question, which all disappear or
are very seldom in the arctic regions’.

The remaining green alge are of little interest. Of bluish-green
algæ Nostoc commune seems to be common. Even very large
specimens are found along the border of lakes or on places quite
laid dry in summer. Stones on the bottom of lakes when dry were
found covered by blackish crusts of different bluish-green alge e. g.
Glæocapsa-species and Calothrix etc.

No material of snow-alge was brought home.

! ROBERT BoLpT, Grunddragen af Desmidieernas Utbredning i Norden (Bihang till
k. svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. 13, Afd. III, No. 6, Stockholm 1887).

74 F. BORGESEN.

List of papers most referred to.

BozpT, ROBERT, Desmidieer fran Grönland. Bih. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 13,
Afd. III, Nr. 5, Stockholm 1888.
Nägra sötvattens-alger frän Gronland. — Bot. Notiser, 1893, Lund.

BORGESEN, F., Ferskvandsalger fra Østgrønland. — Medd. om Groenland, XVIII, Kjeben-

havn 1894.
Algues d’eau douce (C. Ostenfeld-Hansen, Contribution à la flore de Vile Jan
Mayen). — Bot. Tidsskr. Bd. 21, Kjobenhavn 1897.

Larsen, E., The Freshwater Algæ of East Greenland. Medd. om Grønland, XXX.
Kobenhavn 1904.
Ferskvandsalger fra Vest-Gronland. — Medd. om Grønland, XXXIII. København
1907.

NORDSTEDT, O., Desmidiaceæ ex insulis Spetsbergensibus et Beeren Eiland in expedi-
tionibus annorum 1868 et 1870 suecanis collectæ. — Öfvers. k. Vet. Akad. Förh. 1872.
No. 6. Stockholm.
Desmidieæ arctoæ. Öfvers. k. Vet. Akad. Förh. 1875. No. 6. Stockholm.

— Desmidieer samlade af Sv. Berggren under Nordenskiöld’ska expeditionen till
Grönland 1870. — Öfvers. k. Vet. Akad. Förh. 1885. No. 3. Stockholm.

WILLE, N., Ferskvandsalger fra Novaja Semlja samlede af Dr. F. Kjellman paa Norden-
skiölds Expedition 1875 (Öfversigt af kongl. Vet.-Akam. Förhandl. 1879, No. 5,
Stockholm).

Myxophycee.

Chroococcacee.
Chroococeus Nag.
1. C. turgidus (Kütz.) Nag., Gattung. einz. Algen, p. 46.
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 6 (Hekla Havn, Gaasefjord).
Found in two collections, one from a bog, the other from a

small lake.
Loc. Hvalrosodde: Lomsoen, Rypefjeld.

Gloeocapsa Näg.
1. G. ambigua Nag., Gattung. einz. Algen, p. 50.
Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgrenland, p. 6.
Found together with other bluish-green algæ in blackish crusts
upon stones from the bottom of a dry mountain-lake.
Loc. Lille Snenæs.

2. G. ianthina Kütz. Nageli, Gattung. einz. Algen, p. 51.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 6.

List of Freshwater Algæ. 15

Found together with the above-mentioned species under similar
conditions.

Loc. Lille Snenæs, Thermometer Fjeld.

3. G. Magma (Bréb.) Kütz., Tab. Phycol. I, tab. 22, fig. 1.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 6.

Found among other Algæ (Nostoc etc.) and Musci near the foot
of a glacier and in blackish incrustations on stones.

Loc. Lille Snenæs, Thermometerfjeld.

Coelosphaerium Nag.

1. C. lacustre (Chodat) Ostenf., Beitr. z. Kenntnis d. Algenflora
des Kossogol-Beckens (Hedwigia, Bd. 46. p. 396, tab. IX, fig. 6—7).

The pear-shaped cells in the colony were somewhat closer
together than in the figure of Ostenfeld.

Lat. cell. = 2,54.

Dr. OsTENFELD has most kindly seen the plant in question and
told me that it seems to him identical with this species.

Found in a collection from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Merismopedium Meyen.
1. M. glaucum (Ehrb.) Näg., Gattung. einz. Algen, p.55.
Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 7 (Hekla Havn).

A few specimens were found in collections from Vester Elv.
Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Oscillariaceæ.

Phormidium Kütz.
1. Ph. autumnale (Ag) Gom., Monograph. Oscill. p.207, tab. V,
fig. 23—24.
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronl., p. 7 (Hekla Havn.
Found as blackish crusts among other algæ and mosses on wet
earth near a glacier.

Loc. Thermometerfjeld.

Rivulariacee.

Calothrix Ag.
C. parietina (Näg.) Thur., Bornet et Flahault, Revision des
Nostoc. heter. I, p. 366.
Found together with Gloeocapsa-species as blackish crusts on
stones from the bottom of a dry mountain lake.

76 F. BORGESEN.

This species was not earlier found in East Greenland but in
West Greenland it is known from Karajak (RicHTER, Süsswasseralgen
aus dem Umanakdistrikt, p. 4).

Loc. Lille Snenes.

Scytonemaceæ.
Scytonema Ag.
1. Sc. Myochrous (Dillw.) Ag. Bornet et Flah., Revision des
Nostoc. hétérocyst. p. 104.
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalger. Østgrønland, p. 8.
A few filaments most probably belonging to this species were
found in a small lake.

Loc. Hvairosodde: Lomseen.

Tolypothrix Kitz.

1. T. lanata (Desv.) Wartm. Bornet et Flahault, Revision des
Nostoc. hétérocyst., p. 120.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronl., p. 8 (Hekla Havn).

The filaments were a little thicker than the measurements given
by Bornet et FLAHAULT, |. c., namely 10—14 ». But after having
examined specimens referred by BoRNET et FLAHAULT to this species,
e. g. No. 184 in Wirrrock & NORDSTEDT, Algæ Exsice., I have also
here found filaments Teaching this thickness and I have therefore
no doubt as to the correctness of the determination.

Found in small lakes.

Loc. Hvalrosodde: Lomsgen.

Nostocacee.

Nostoe Vauch.

1. N.commune Vauch. Bornet et Flahault, Revision des Nostoc.
hétérocyst. p. 203.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronl. p. 8.

This species seems to be common. It is found partly in the
form of a large gelatinous membrane, partly also as more crumpled
masses.

It occured in bogs and also in places laid dry.

Loc. Basiskæret, Stormkap, Kap Bismarck, Rypefjeld.

Young small colonies of Nostoc were found in several collections.
They were e.g. common as blackish crusts, composed of fragments
of Alge and Musci etc. on ground near the foot of a glacier at
“Thermometerfjeld” and on damp ground at “Yderbugten”.

List of Freshwater Algæ.

Sn |
SJ

Conjugata.

Desmidiaceæ.

Penium Bréb.; De Bar.

1. P. Libellula (Focke) Nordst., Desm. Bornh. p. 184. Penium
closteroides Ralfs, Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 9, tab. 1,
fig. 1.

Boldt, Desm. Gronland, p. 40 (sub. nom. Penium closteroides) (Kung Oskars hamn).
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 9 (Hekla Havn).

Long. = 70—80 4; lat. = 17 y.
A single specimen seen in a collection from “Vester Elv”.
Loc. Danmarks Havn.

2. P. margaritaceum (Ehrenb.) Bréb., Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p. 149,
tab. 25, fig. 1; tab. 33, fig. 3.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 9 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 94 (Kordlortok, Amaka, Kap Dalton, Jameson
Land, Sabine 8).

Lat. = 25 p-
Found in two collections from ‘Vester Elv ’.

Loc. Danmarks Hayn.

3. P.curtum Bréb., in Kitz Spec. Alg. p.167. Cosmarium curtum
Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p. 109, tab. 32, fig. 9. Dysphinctium (Actinotaenium)
Regelianum Näg., Gatt. einz. Alg. p. 110, tab. VIE.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland. p. 9, 10 (Hekla Havn, Hold with Hope).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 94 (Kap Dalton, Jameson Land, Kap Borlase
Warren, Sabine ©).

The specimens found quite agreed in size with those I have
mentioned in my earlier paper (I. c.).

Long. = 434; lat. = 22 2.

Loc. Danmarks Havn: Vester Elv.

Cylindrocystis Menegh.

1. C. Brebissonii (Menegh.) De Bary, Conjug. p. 35, tab. 7, fig. E
1—22.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 10 (Gaasefjorden).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 90 (Kingorsuak, Kap Dalton).

Some few specimens were seen in a collection from “Vester Elv”.
Lat. = 15 4.
Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Spirotenia Breb.

1. Sp. condensata Bréb. in Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p. 179, tab. 34, fig. 1.
Long. = 90 4; lat. = 17 2.

78 F. BORGESEN.

The size of the plant corresponds closely with that NORDSTEDT
gives for the plant found at Mosel Bay in Spitzbergen (Nordst.,
Desm. arct. p.15) but it is much smaller than the size WEST gives for
the plant in his Monograph of the British Desmidiaceæ, vol. I, p.38.

This species has not earlier been found in East Greenland and
it is also not mentioned from West Greenland (cfr. Larsen, II). Only
found in few specimens in Vester Ely.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Closterium Nitzsch.

1. Cl. acutum (Lyngb.) Breb., in Ralfs? Brit. Desm., p. 177,
tab. 30, fig. 5.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg., Østgrønland, p. 10 (Hekla Havn).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 81 (Kordlortok, Liverpool Kyst in Hurry Inlet).

Loc. Danmarks Havn. Only a few specimens found in Vester Elv.

Lat. cell. = 11 p.

2. Cl. striolatum Ehrenb., Entw.d. Inf. p.68. Ralfs, Brit. Desm.,
p. 170, tab. 29, fig. 2.
Boldt, Desm. Gronl. p. 42 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 10 (Hekla Havn, Rode 9).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 82 (Amaka, Liverpool Kyst in Hurry Inlet).

Only a single specimen was found, the breadth of which was 50 yu.

Loc. Danmarks Havn: Vester Ely.

Pleurotenium Nag.

1. P. truncatum (Bréb.) Nag., Gatt. einz. Alg., p. 104.

Only a single specimen found in a collection from Vester Elv.

Long. = 400 yp; lat. = 54 y.

In size it agrees very well with the measurements given by
NORDSTEDT for plants found in Spitzbergen and Bear Island (Nord-
stedt, Desm. Spetsb. p. 26).

This species was not earlier recorded from East Greenland but
it is known from West Greenland (Larsen, I, p. 346).

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Tetmemorus Ralfs.

1. T. levis (Kütz.) Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p. 146, tab. 24, fig. 3.

8 attenuatus Wille, Ferskvandsalg. Nov. Semlja, p.58, tab. 14,
fig. 77. |

Boldt, Desm. Gronl. p. 42 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 101 (Amaka Kap Dalton).

Only one half-cell was found; the cell-membrane was minutely
punctate.

Lat. cell. = 28 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn: Vester Elv.

List of Freshwater Algæ. 79

Cosmarium (Corda) Ralfs.
1. C. bioculatum Bréb., in Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p. 95, tab. 15, fig. 5.

Boldt, Desm. Gronl, p. 16 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Børgesen, Ferkvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 18 (Rode ©, Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenland, p. 88 (Kap Borlase Warren. Sabine 9).

A form agreeing well with that mentioned by Nordstedt, Desm.
arct., p. 20, tab. 6, fig.8 was found in Vester Elv.

Long. = 29 u; lat. = 27; lat. isthm. 9 y.

Loc. Danmarks Land.
2. C. Botrytis (Bory) Menegh., Synops. Desm. p. 220.

Boldt, Desm. Gronl., p. 28 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Børgesen. Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 13 (Hekla Havn, Danmarks 9).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenland, p. 83 in several localities from Kordlortok
(65° 40’)—Kap Borlase Warren (74° 1’).

Some few specimens were found in collections from Vester Ely.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

3. C. conspersum Ralfs, Brit. Desm., p. 101, tab. 16, fig. 4.

% rotundatum Wittr., Skandin. Desm., p. 13, tab. I, fig. 4.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 13 (Hekla Havn, Rode ©).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenland, p. 84 (Jameson Land, Kap Borlase Warren).

A form rather near that mentioned by BoLpr (Desm. Gronl. p. 26,
tab. 2, fig.27) was found in a collection from a small lake at Hvalrosodde.

Long. = 80»; lat. = 65 4; lat. isthm. = 24; crass. = 39 y.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

4. C. crenatum Ralfs, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. 14, p. 394, tab. 11,
fig.6; Brit. Desm., p. 96, tab. 15, fig. 7.

Boldt. Desm. Gronl., p. 18 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 14 (Hekla Havn).

Forma “Crenæ laterales 3”, Nordstedt, Desm. Spetsberg. p. 30,
tab. 6, fig. 7.

One specimen was found in Vester Elv.

*costatum Nordstedt, Desm. Spetsberg, p.30, tab. 6, fig. 9.

Long. = 41 p.

Found in the same locality.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

5. C.cyclicum Lund., Desm. Suec., p.35, tab.3,

=P)
ge
er

*arcticum Nordst., Desm. Spetsb., p. 31, tab. 6,
fig. 13.
Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p.15 (Hekla Havn).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 84 (Amaka, Falkefjæld,
Kingorsuak, Kap Dalton, Liverpool Kyst in Hurry Inlet, Sabine ©).

Fig.1. C.cyclicum Lund.
*arcticum Nordst. (*'"|:).

This species was absolutely the most common in the collections

SO F. BORGESEN.

and the only one of which I have seen a great number of specimens.
It seems to be rather variable as to size and form of the cell. Most
of the individuals seen quite agreed with the above-cited figure of
NORDSTEDT, the cells being quite circular.

Long. = 62 u = lat.

Other specimens were more hexagonal, coming near to the form
which BorLpr in Desm. Grenl., p. 23, tab. I, fig. 24 has called var.
subarcticum.

Long. = 67 »; lat. = 70 y.

This variety seems to come rather near to Cosm. Nordsledtianum
Reinsch, which NORDSTEDT in “Hedwigia”, 1876 has referred as a
form to Cosm. cyclicum (cfr. W. West and G. S. West, Monogr. of
the Brit. Desm., vol. II, p. 146, pl. LVIII, fig. 12).

Loc. Danmarks Havn: Vester Elv.

6. C. Debaryi Arch. in Pritch. Infus., p. 735.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 21 (Hekla Havn).

2 Nove Semliæ Wille, Ferskvandsalg. Nov. Semlja, p. 48.

The form observed seems to agree quite well with forma minor
Wille, I. c. tab. XIII, fig. 47; but as I have only found a single spe-
cimen without chlorophyll I may mention that the determination
is not at all certain. Perhaps we have to do with a form of C. Cu-
cumis Ralfs (cfr. NoRDSTEDT, Desm. arct. p. 29, tab. VIII, fig. 28, 29)
or with a big form of C. quadratum Ralfs.

Long. = 90; lat. = 47; lat. isthm. 31 yp.

The specimen was found in Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

7. C.granatum Bréb. in Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p. 96, tab. 32, fig. 6.

Boldt, Desm. Grenl. p.12 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 18 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 85 (Kordlortok, Amaka).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

8. C. hexalobum Nordst., Desm. Spetsb., p. 33, tab. VII, fig. 16.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 15 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East. Greenl. p. 85 (Kap Dalton, Liverpool Kyst in Hurry Inlet).

This arctic and alpine species has been found in
several collections from Vester Elv. The form observed
(Fig. 2) agreed rather well with NORDSTEDT's description,
the only difference being that it was not quite so broad.
Bornt in Desm. Grønl. p. 24 has also mentioned such
Fig.2. C.hexa- A NAITOW form.
lobum Nordst. Long. = 544; lat. = 37 4; lat. isthm. = 14.

(Ta) Loc. Danmarks Havn.

List of Freshwater Alg. 81

9. C. Holmiense Lund., Dem. Suec., p.49, tab. 2, fig. 20.

3 integrum Lund., Nordst. Desm. Spetsb., pag. 28, tab. 6, fig. 5.

Bergesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 20 (Hekla Havn, Røde Ø, Hold with Hope).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Grenl. p. 85 in diflerent localities from Kingorsuak
(60° 5’) to Sabine © (74° 30’).

A few specimens were found in Vester Elv.
Long. = 58 2; lat. = 30 u.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

10. C. Meneghinii Bréb.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 16 (Hekla Havn, Rede ©.
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 86 (found in several localities from Kord-
lortok 65° 40’—Sabine Ø 74° 30’).

Forma De Bary, Conjugaten, p. 72, tab. 6, fig. 34.
Found once in a small lake.
Loc. Hvalrosodde.

11. C. microsphinctum Nordst., Desm. Ital. p. 33, tab. 12, fig. 9.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 16, tab. 1, fig. 6.
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 86 (Kap Dalton, Sabine ©).

The observed form quite agreed with that mentioned and figured
in my above-quoted paper. I propose to call it f. groenlandica.

Long. = 484; lat. = 32 u; lat. isthm. = 20 u.

Found once in Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Hayn.

12. C. nasutum Nordst., Desm. Spetsb. p.33, tab. VII, fig. 17.

Forma granulata Nordst., 1. c. p. 34, Wille, Ferskv. Alg. Nov.
Semlja. p. 42, tab. XII, fig. 30.

Bergesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 14 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 86 (Kordlortok, Kap Dalton, Liverpool Kyst
in Harry Inlet).

The form observed was in good accordance with the above-
mentioned figure by WILLE.

Long. = 40 y; lat. = 32 y.

It was found in two collections from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

13. C. ochtodes Nordst., Desm. arctoæ, p.17, tab. VI, fig. 3.

Boldt, Desm, Grenl. p. 29 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 13 (Hekla Havn).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 87 (in several (localities from Kordlortok
65° 40° to Sabine Ø 74° 30').

Found in several collections from Vester Elv.

Long. = 884; lat. 59 2.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

82 F. BORGESEN.

14. C. pseudoprotuberans Kirchner, Alg. Schles. p. 150.

Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 18, tab. I, fig. 12 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 88 (Amaka).

Forma isthmo latiore Borgs. |. c.

A few specimens like this form were found in Vester Elv.
Long. = 38; lat. = 30.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

15. C. pulcherrimum Nordst., Desm. Brasil., p. 213, tab. 3, fig. 24.

ØB boreale Nordst., Desm. Spetsb. p. 32, tab. 6, fig. 14.

A few specimens were found in collections from Vester Ely and
Lille Snenes.

Long. = 544; lat. = 39 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn, Lille Snenæs.

16. C. quadratum Ralfs in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. p. 395, tab. 11,
fig. 9; Brit. Desm., p. 92, tab. 15, fig. 1 a.
Boldt, Desm. Gronl., p. 10 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 20 (Hekla Havn, Rode ®).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 88 (in several localities from Kordlortok
65° 40° to Sabine © 74° 30’).
Forma Willei West, Monograph. Brit. Desm., vol. III,
/ d p. 59, C. quadratum Ralfs forma “Semicellule lateribus
| nonnumquam latissime rotundatis |. rectis, nec retusis”
À | Wille, Ferskvandsalg. Nov. Semlja, p. 37, tab. XII,
fig. 20 et forma “major” ibidem fig. 21.
| | The form found had a somewhat thinner membrane
ner than WILLE's. (Fig. 3). Compare “Forma semicellula
Fig.3. C.quadra- IN apice magis rotundata quam in forma typica”,
tum Ralfs, forma Borge, Sib. Chlorophyllophycé-Flora, p. 12, fig. 6.
PARUS Long. = 57—67 y; lat. = 35—38 y; lat. isthm. = 28 y.
DU Loc. Vester Elv, Hvalrosodde.

17. C. reniforme (Ralfs) Archer in Journ. of Bot. 1874, p. 92.
Cosm. margaritiferum Menegh. var. reniformis Ralfs, Brit. Desm.
p- 100, tab. 16, fig. 2a.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 13 (Hekla Havn).

A few specimens of this species were found in Vester Elv.

Long. = 50 4; lat. = 47 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

18. C. speciosum Lund., Desm. Suec. p. 34, tab. III, fig. 5.

var. biforme Nordst., Desm. Spetsb. p. 30, tab. VI, fig. 11.
Boldt, Desm. Gronl., p. 20 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 15 (Rede ©).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 88 (Sabine ©).

List of Freshwater Algz. 83

Specimens agreeing very well with NoRDSTEDT’s description and
figure were found in two collections from Vester Elv.

Long. = 62—65 „ ;"lat. = 40—47 y.

Loc. Danmarks’ Havn.

19. C. spetsbergense Nordst., Desm. Spetsb., p. 27, tab. 6, fig. 3.

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 89 (Liverpool Kyst in Hurry Inlet).

This arctic species hitherto only known from Jan Mayen, Spitz-
bergen, Nova Zembla and the above mentioned locality in East
Greenland has been feund in two collections from Vester Elv.

Long. = 61%, lat. = 32 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

20. C.subcrenatum Hantzsch. in Rabenh. Alg. No.1213; Nordstedt,
Desm. arct., p.21. tab. 6, fig. 10-—11.

Boldt, Desm. Gronl. p. 18 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 14 (Hekla Havn).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 89 (in several localities from Kordlortok
65° 40° to Sabine © 74° 30’).

Long. = 32 4; lat. = 29 y.

Loc. Found in two collections from Vester Ely.

21. C.subspeciosum Nordst., Desm.arct.
p. 22, tab. 6, fig. 13.

Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgrenland, p. 16.

A form agreeing very well with the de-
scription and figure of NORDSTEDT was found
in a collection from Lille Snenæs.

Long. = 424; lat. = 30p.

A zygospore was found of this species
(Fig.4). This was globose, furnished with rather
long furcate-emarginate spines, each of which
arises from a broadly conical base provided
with teeth.

Lat. zygosp. cum. spin. = 54 u. Fig. 4. C. subspeciosum Nordst.

Lat. zygosp. sine spin. = 40 ». A Zygospore. (%°/1.)

Loc. Lille Snenæs.

22. C. Turpinii Bréb., Liste Desm., p. 127, tab. 1, fig. 11.

Boldt, Desm. Gronl., p. 24 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 13, tab. 1, fig. 7 (Hekla Havn).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 90 (in several localites from Kordlortok
65° 40° to Sabine Ø 74° 30’).

The specimens found agreed very well with the form (forma
gallica Lund.) mentioned in my earlier paper.

Long. = 62 4; lat. = 54 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn: Vester Ely.

84 F. BØRGESEN.

Euastrum Ehrenb., Ralfs.
1. E. binale (Turp.) Ehrenb., Berlin. Monatsber. 1840, p. 208.
Ralfs, Brit. Desm., p. 90, tab. 14, fig. 8 (partim).
Boldt, Desm. Grønl., p. 8 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland. p.31 (Danmarks Ø, Gaasefjord, Hekla Havn).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 91 (in several localities from Kordlortok
65° 40 to Sabine Ø 74° 30’).

Forms like Ratr’s fig. 8b and e were found in collections from
Vester Elv.

Long. = 22 y.

subspec. dissimile Nordst., Desm. arct. p.31, tab. VIII, fig. 31.

Found in a gathering from the same locality.

Long. = 284; lat. = 20 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

saa 2. E. cuneatum Jenner in Ralfs, Brit. Desm.,

7 MY
(oa p. 90, tab. 32,* fig. 3 a.
| Boldt, Desm. Grenl., p. 7 (Kung Oskars hamn). 4
/ \ Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 31 (Hekla Havn).
/ \ The form found (Fig. 5) was somewhat”smaller
FE ES than the typical form and had somewhat narrower
N / apices. It seems to come rather near the form men-
\ / tioned by RACIBORSKI in Nowe Desmidyje, p. 30,
\ N tab. VI, fig.8. Cfr. also Bout, 1: c. p.7; tab. Le
La J Long. = 86 4; lat. = 42 p.
DD Eat Only a few specimens were found in two collec-
Jenner. Forma. tions from Vester Elv.
(HL): Loc. Danmarks Havn.

3. E. elegans (Bréb.) Kütz., Phycol. germ., p. 135; Ralfs, Brit.
Desm., p. 89, tab. 14, fig. 7 a—d.

Boldt, Desm. Grenl. p. 9 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 31 (Hekla Havn).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 91 (in several localities from Kordlortok
65° 40’ to Sabine Ø 74° 31’).

Forms like Raurs fig.7 a and b (l.c.) were found in Vester Elv
and a small lake at Hvalrosodde.

Loc. Danmarks Havn, Hvalrosodde.

4. E. tetralobum Nordst., Desm. arct. p.30, tab. VIII, fig. 30.

This characteristic and, it seems, true arctic species was not
earlier known from East Greenland. Hitherto it was only known
from Spitzbergen and Nova Zembla.

The form observed quite agreed with the figure and description
of NORDSTEDT.

Long. = 894; lat. — 64 y.

It was found in several collections from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

List of Freshwater Algæ. 85

Staurastrum Meyen.

1. S. aculeatum (Ehrenb.) Menegh., Desmidium aculeatum
Ehrenb., Infus. p. 142, tab. 10, fig. 12. Ralfs, Brit. Desm., p. 142,
tab. XXIII, fig. 2.

8 ornatum Nordst., Desm. Spetsb. p. 40, tab. VII, fig. 27.

forma spinossisima Wille., Ferskvandsalg. Nov. Semlja, p. 54,
tab. XIII, fig. 67 —68.

Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 28 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 95 (Kap Dalton, Liverpool Kyst in Hurry Inlet).

Some few specimens of this variable species, coming near to the
above-mentioned form of WILLE, were found in several collections
from Vester Elv.

Long. = 37 »; lat. = 40 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

2. S. avicula Breb. forma Boldt, Desm. Gronl. p. 37. Staur.
denticulatum (Näg.) Archer forma Elfv. Anteckn. finska desm. p. 9,
ab TL fig. 5.

A single specimen was found in a collection from Vester Elv.

Long. 29 7; lat. sin. acul. = 35 u.

It was not earlier found in East Greenland but the species is
known from Godthaab (LARSEN, 1. c., p.347) and Friedrichsthal (BoLpr,
l.c., p.37) in West Greenland.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

3. S. Brebissonii Archer in Pritch. Infus. p. 739.

forma minor Nordst., Desm. Grenl. p. 10.

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 96 (Kordlortok, Amaka, Kap Dalton, Liver-
pool Kyst in Hurry Inlet, Jameson Land).

Found in several collections from Vester Elv.
Long. = 40—50 p; lat. 35 -40 2.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

4. S. hexaceros (Ehrenb.) Wittr., Gotl. Öl. sötv. Alg., p. 151.

forma alternans Wille, Ferskvandsalg. Nov. Semlja, p. 52, tab.
XIII, fig. 63.

Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 27 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 97 (Jameson Land).

The form observed was a little larger than that mentioned by
WILLE (I. c.).

Long. = il 72

Found in a collection from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.
XLIII. 7

86 F. BØRGESEN.

5. S. lunatum Ralfs, Brit. Desm., p. 124, tab. 34, fig. 12.

Forma Groenlandica Børgs. Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 29,
tab, 2, fig. 27.

Larsen, Freshw, Alg. East Greenl., p. 98 (Liverpool Kyst in Hurry Inlet).

Found in a collection from Vester Elv.

Lat. sin. Spin. = 30 2.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

6. S. meganolotum Nordst., Desm. arctoz, p. 35, tab. VIII, fig. 38.

Boldt, Desm. Gronl. p. 39 (Kung Oskars hamn).

Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 28 (Hekla Havn).

Of this species I have found a form coming near to forma
Groenlandica mentioned by me (1. c. p. 28, tab. 2, fig. 29). It was
observed in a collection from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

_

7. St. monticulosum Bréb. in Chev. Micr. p. 272. Ralfs, Brit.
Desm., p. 130, tab. 34, fig. 9.

ØB bifarium Nordst., Sydl. Norg. Desm. p. 31, fig. 14.

forma Groenlandica Borgs., Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 29,
tab. 2, fig. 25.

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 98 (Jameson Land).

Found in collections from Vester Elv.

Long. = 40; lat. = 38 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

8. S. muticum Bréb., Ralfs, Brit. Desm., p. 125, tab. 21, fig. 4;
tab. 34, fig. 13.

Borgesen, Ferkvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 24 (Hekla Havn).

Found in collections from Vester Elv.

Long. = 32—39 p; lat. = 29—31 u.

Loc. Danmarks Hayn.

9. S. orbiculare (Ehrenb.) Menegh., Synops. Desm. p.225. Ralfs,
Brit. Desm. p. 125, tab. 21, fig. 5.

Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 24 (Hekla Havn).

A form like Raurs fig. 5 a was found once in a collection from
Vester Elv.

Long. = 30 » = lat.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

10. S. pachyrhynchum Nordst., Desm. arctoæ, p. 30, tab. VIII,
fig. 34.
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 24 (Hekla Havn, Rode ©).

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 99 (Amaka, Kap Dalton, Jameson Land.
Sabine ®).

List of Freshwater Algæ. 87

forma 3-gona Nordst. 1.c.
forma 5-gona Nordst. I. c.
This very variable species occurred rather commonly in several

collections from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

11. S. polymorphum Breb. in Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p.135, tab. 22,

fig. 9; tab.34, fig. 6.

Boldt, Desm. Grenl., p. 38 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 27 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 99 (Kordlortok).

Found in collections from Vester Elv.

Long. = 42 = lat.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

12. S. punctulatum Breb. in Ralfs Brit. Desm., p. 133, tab. 22, fig. 1.
2 Kjellmani Wille in Dijmphna Togt. vidensk. Udb. p. 86, St.

Kjellmani Wille, Nov. Semlja, p. 50, tab. XIII, fig. 52.

Boldt, Desm. Grenl. p. 35 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 26 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 99 (Kap Dalton, Liverpool Kyst in Hurry

Inlet, Sabine ©).

A single specimen was found in Vester Elv.
Long. = 48 »; lat. = 33 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

13. S.pygmæum Breb. in Ralfs Brit. Desm., p. 213, tab. 35, fig. 26.

Boldt, Desm. Grenl., p. 34 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronl., p. 26 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 99 (Amaka, Tunok, Kap Borlase Warren).

forma major Wille, Ferskvandsalg. Nov. Semlja, p. 51, tab. XIII.

fig. 54.

Long. = 44 n.

Found once in a collection from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

14. S. Saxonicum Bulnh. in Rab. Krypt. Fl. Sachs. p. 190.
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 27.

Found in a collection from Vester Elv.

Long. = 75 y; lat. = 68 y.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

15. S. teliferum Ralfs, Brit. Desm. p. 128, tab. 22, fig. 4; tab. 34,

fig. 14.
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 27 ‘Hekla Havn, Danmarks ©).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 100 (Kordlortok, Amaka, Falkefjzld, Jame-
son Land).

var. ordinata Borgs. l.c. p.27, tab. 2, fig. 23.

ss F. BORGESEN.
Lat. cell. sine spin. = 33 w.
Found in collections from Vester Elv.
Loc. Danmarks Havn.
Hyalotheca Ehrenb.
1. H. dissiliens (Dillw.) Bréb. in Ralfs Brit. Desm. p. 51, tab. 1,
ne:

Boldt, Desm, Gronl. p. 43 (Kung Oskars hamn).
Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 32 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 93 (Falkefjeld, Jameson Land, Liverpool

Kyst in Hurry Inlet, Sabine ©).

This species seems to be rather common; var. tridentula Nordst.

(Sydl. Norges Desm. p. 48, fig. 23) was found and most probably also
other forms occurred.

Found in several collections from Vester Elv.

Loe. Danmarks Havn.

Desmidium Ag.
1. D. Swartzii Ag., Syst. Alg. p. 9. Ralfs, Brit. Desm., p. 61,

tab. 4.

Borgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Ostgronland, p. 32 (Hekla Havn).
Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl., p. 90 (Kordlortok, Amaka).

Found in two collections from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Zygnemacee.
Zygnema (Ag.) De Bary.
Z. spec.
Filaments of a sterile Zygnema were found rather richly in a

collection from Vester Elv. A few of the filaments had rhizoids;
perhaps we have to do with Zygogonium ericetorum.

Also in a collection from “Lille Snenæs” a sterile Zygnema.

Chlorophycee.

Pleurococcacee.

Pleurococeus Menegh.
1. P. vulgaris Menegh., Nag. Gatt. einz. Alg. p. 64, tab. IV E, fig. 2.
Børgesen, Ferskvandsalg. Østgrønland, p. 36 (Danmarks ©, Rede ©, Hekla Havn).
Very few cells were found on bones.
Loc. Stormbugt.

List of Freshwater Algæ. 89

Oocystacee.
Oocystis Nag].
O. spec.?
A few colonies were found of an Oocystis-like plant. The cells
were roundish-oblong and occurred two together in the mother-cell.
Long. cell. = 32 4; lat. — 24 y.
Found in a collection from a small lake.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Hydrodictyacee.

Pediastrum Meyen.
iP. Spec.
A quite yonng colony was once found in a collection from

Vester Elv.
Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Coelastracee.
Coelastrum Nag.
i. C. microporum Nag. in A. Braun, Alg. unic. p. 70.

Found in two collections from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Hayn.

Ulothricaceæ.

Stichococeus Näg.

1. S. bacillaris Näg., Gatt. einz. Alg. p. 76, tab. IV G, fig. 1.

f. confervoidea Hazen., The Ulothricaceæ and Chaetophoraceæ
of the U.S. p. 160, tab. 22, fig. 2, 3.

Was found in form of longer or shorter filaments between Zyg-
nema.

Breadth of the cell 2,7, the length 2—4 times as great.

Found in a collection from Vester Elv.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

Microspora Thur.

1. M. stagnorum (Kütz.) Lagerh., Entwickelungsg. einiger Con-
fervaceen (Ber. d. d. bot. Ges. 1887, p.417). Hazen., Ulothricacez, p.176,
tab. 24, fig. 12, 13.

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 108 (Falkefjeld, Jameson Land, Sabine Q).

Lat. cell. = 8,5 «.

Loc. Lille Snenæs (422).

LR 244

90 F. BORGESEN.

Tribonema Derb. et Sol.
1. T. bombycinum (Ag.) Derb. et Sol., Mém. phys. Alg. p. 18,
tab. IV; fig. 16—21. Hazen, Ulothricaceæ, p. 184, tab. 25, fig. 1—3.

Larsen, Freshw. Alg. East Greenl. p. 108 (Found in several localities from Kap
Dan (65° 31’) to Sabine © (74° 30’).

Lat. cell. = 6—8 y.

Loc. Lille Snenæs.

Prasiolacee.
Prasiola Ag.

1. P. velutina (Lyngb.) Wille, Færøernes Ferskvandsalger (Bot.
Nouser, 1897, p.32, tab. 1):

Only a few filaments were found, but these agreed quite well
with the original specimen of LyneBye. Only filaments with a single
row of cells were present.

Lat. of the filament — 14—18 y.

Loc. Lille Snenæs.

Oedogoniacee.

Oedogonium Link.
O. sp. Sterile.
Lat. fil. = 5,5 p.
Loc. Found in a small lake at Hvalrosodde.
O. sp. Sterile.
Lat. fil. — 11 m.

Loc. Found in the same locality as the above-mentioned.

Bulbochaete Ag.
B. sp. Sterile.
A form with short cells.
Lat. cell. = 24 »; long. cell. = 27 u.
Loc. Found in a collection from a small lake at Hvalrosodde.
B. sp. Sterile.

A form with longer cells (Bulbochete setigera?).
Lat. cell. = 24 y.

Loc. Found in the same collection as the abovef~mentioned.

6—4—1910,

Sh ee |

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 51.

| - DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Binp III - Nr. 4

SERTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND: XLIII

ON THE MARINE ALGÆ &

FROM

ee + Le on dd nés |

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND
(N. OF 76° N. LAT.)

“COLLECTED BYAPHE “DAN MARK-EXPEDITION”

BY

L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE

KOBENHAVN

BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI

| 1910

DEC 10 IN

INTRODUCTION.

he Marine Algæ procured during the Danmark Expedition have

been collected by the botanist of the Expedition, Mr. AnDr.
LuNDAGER. As will be seen from the list of stations, they were pro-
cured by dredgings partly at the wintering place of the Expedition.
partly at various distances from it, outwards and southwards to the
small Island Maroussia, inwards and northwards to Stormbugt.
Only some few samples of alge found frozen in the ice or lying
on or floating among the ice originate from more distant localities:
these however are of less interest, as it is uncertain whether they
have grown in the neighbourhood of the place where they were
found or far from it. Almost all the gatherings have been made
in August and September 1907 and in July 1908. Only the acci-
dental samples mentioned have been collected at other seasons. The
collected algæ are partly dried partly preserved in alcohol; some of
the larger Laminariaceæ were dried in the air and afterwards salted.

A list of the localities where the algæ were collected is given
here. They are disposed from South to North. With exception of
the first and the two last, they are all situated between ca. 76° 30'
and ca. 76 47° Lat. N. From notes kindly given me by Mr. Lunp-
AGER I have added some communications about the vegetation and
the natural conditions at some of the places.

List of collecting places.

Ca. 75° 50° Lat. N., 11° 23’ Long. W., Aug. 4t 1906. Floating in the ice.

Along the East side of Store Koldewey Island, and in the bay be-
tween the two islands, Aug. 26. (Calcareous alge).

— Sept. 5? 1907. In the bay near the low tongue between the
islands Fucus inflatus was found growing in shallow water. At
a depth of 6 to 9 meters were found Alaria and Laminaria (sac-
charina v. grandis), in 15 meters depth Florideæ. In 19 to 22
meters depth was found Delesseria (sinuosa) on soft bottom
without stones or shells.

At Cape Bismarck, Sept. 28 1906.

8°

94 L. KoLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

Along Cape Bismarck Peninsula, around Renskæret, and to Marous-
sia. July 20% 1908. The two Laminariæ and Alaria were seen
growing more or less gregariously in comparatively shallow
water between Cape Bismarck and Renskærel. Delesseria sinuosa,
Turnerella Pennyi, Polysiphonia arctica a. 0. occurred at a some-

Storm b ugt

Bugten udfor%& DANMARKS
Vesterdaler £ LAN
vA

Paadskeret i

> Haprıe S
pestreb onen

GE) «
ÿstrel EN i
à

Lillé Koldewey 0

a Cap Bismarck

Roselobet » Kenskeret

e Maroussia

Store Koldewey 0

Danmarks Havn and surroundings. By Captain J. P. Koch.

what greater depth, probably ca. 20 meters. At a depth of
more than 24 meters Lithothamnia were dredged, but they were
lost by an accident.

Ostre Havnenæs. Aug. 15' 1907.

Danmarks Havn. Aug. 1906 (Laminarie).

— Aug. 15% and 28th, Sept. 10th 1907. Fucus (inflatus) grows in
shallow, disturbed water on stony ground around Vestre Havne-

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 95

nes al a depth of 2 to 4 meters. — 8 to 11 meters, soft bottom
with Florideæ.

Entrance to the harbour (Danmarks Havn), Sept. 9—10'. Calcareous
algæ (Lithothamnia and other incrusting algæ).

At Vestre Havnenæs, Sept. 4h and 10th 1907. On both sides of the
reef projecting from the point of land, 28 meters. In 8 to 11
meters depth Alaria with large sporophylls; no calcareous alge.

— One sample from Vestre Havnenæs, Sept. 4th 1907 must have
been collected in the littoral (tidal) region. (Nothing has been
noted about the place where it grew.) It contains decidedly
littoral alga, such as Calothrix scopulorum, Enteromorpha proli-
fera, Pseudendoclonium submarinum, Ectocarpus maritimus (Pili-
nia maritima (Kjellm.) Rosenv.) further Rhodochorton and others.

Along Vestre Havnenæs and off Baadskæret, Aug. 26 1907. 38
meters and deeper, stony bottom with calcareous algz and shells
of bivalves and barnacles. — In lesser depth associations of
Delesseria (sinuosa) or Phyllophora (Brodiei *interrupta).

— Aug. 28" 1907, 19 to 47 meters, Florideæ.

Stormbugt. Laminarie and Alaria.

Bay off Vesterdalen, Aug. 28 1907, 4 to 11 meters.

Cap Amélie, 77:32’ Lat. N., April 22th 1907, clumps of alge frozen
in the ice.

Hyde Fjord, 83° 15’ Lat. N., May 15th 1907. 4 stipes of a Laminaria
(probably L. saccharina v. grandis), found lying on the ice in a
dried state by Capt. Koch.

As will be seen from the above list, a well developed sublittoral
vegetation seems to exist at several places in the explored area.
Thus, Fucus inflatus forms a vegetation at a few meters depth under
low-water mark. The Laminariaceæ (Laminaria saccharina v. gran-
dis, L. solidungula and Alaria Pylaii v. grandifolia) also form true
associations at a somewhat greater depth, while the Florideæ are
predominant at other places, mostly in greater depths, in particular
Delesseria sinuosa, Turnerella Pennyi, Polysiphonia arctica and Phyl-
lophora Brodiei* interrupta. The brown algæ, except the Laminariaceæ,
seem to be less copious; one of the most abundant in the collection
is Desmarestia viridis. The incrusting algee seem to occur rather
often abundantly at places where other alge do not occur, in
particular on stony bottom in great depths; the most common of
these alge is Lithothamnion leve; further may be named Lithoderma
fatiscens, Lithothamnion glaciale and fœcundum, Cruoria arctica and
Rhododermis elegans.

Further, it results from the facts related in the list and from

96 L. KoLpERUP ROSENVINGE.

the examination of the collection that associations of loose-lying algæ
occur at several places on soft bottom. In this condition Turnerella
Pennyi occurs in particular very abundantly and further Phyllophora
Brodici ‘interrupta, Polysiphonia arctica, Delesseria sinuosa, Stictyosiphon
tortilis, Ectocarpus littoralis, Chetomorpha Melagonium. On the other
hand, Fucus inflatus, which was so abundant among the loose alge
in Scoresby Sound (Comp. K. ROSENVINGE 1898, I p. 47, II p. 219)
seems to occur more rarely as loose-lying on the bottom in the ex-
plored area. Most of the species named continue probably vegeta-
ting for a long time in a loose condition. As formerly stated by
me (1898 II p. 221), that Polysiphonia arctica is almost always sterile
is certainly in connection with the fact that it is not attached to
the bottom.

As to the littoral region, it will be seen from the list that one
sample only has been collected above low-water mark; but Mr.
LUNDAGER has noted that Fucus inflatus occurs in clefts in the rocks
in the lower part of the littoral region at Vestre Havnenæs and at
Cape Bismarck.

Our knowledge of the Marine alge of East Greenland is due
for a great part to collections made during two Danish expeditions
in the last decade of the nineteenth century, namely by N. Harrz
in 1891—92 (K. RosEnvinGE 1898, I) and by C. Kruuse in 1898—99
(H. Jonsson 1904). According to Jonsson 114 species were known
from East Greenland in 1904. One of these species, however, Litho-
thamnion varians Foslie, must be omitted, as according to Foslie it
must be regarded as a form of Lithothamnion glaciale Kjellm. The
total number of species therefore becomes 113. The best investigated
part of the coast is that situated between 65° 31’ and 70° 27’ Lat. N.,
while only very few species are known from more northern localities.

In the systematic part of this paper 60 species are recorded
(besides two undetermined). 5 of these species are new to Green-
land, 3 of them new to science (Cruoriopsis hyperborea sp. n., Punc-
laria glacialis sp. n., Myrionema foecundum (Strömf.) Sauv., Arthro-
chete pheophila sp.n., Pseudendoclonium submarinum Wille). 11 are
new to East Greenland (besides the last-named, further Lithotham-
nion tophiforme, Chorda tomentosa, Pheostroma pustulosum, Ectocarpus
maritimus (= Pilinia maritima (Kjellm.) Rosenv.), Epicladia Flustre,
Ulothrix scutata). The total number of species known from East
Greenland is thus 124 (besides an undescribed species of Choreocolax (?)
and perhaps a species of Acrosiphonia)'.

‘ The total number of species known from Greenland was in 1904, according to
Jonsson. 176, of which 165 were recorded from the west coast. As Lithotham-

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 97

Of the 60 enumerated species not less than 9 (15 p. ct.) have
only been found on the East coast (besides the five species new to
Greenland, further Chantransia efflorescens, Petrocelis polygyna, La-
minaria saccharina var. grandis and Arthrochete penetrans). This
rather high number seems to suggest a considerable difference be-
tween this area and that of the West coast. Some of these species
are however very small and will probably be found also on the
West coast on further investigation, like e. gr. Pseudendoclonium sub-
marinum, but others are so large and conspicuous that they can
scarcely be supposed to have been overlooked, as Punctaria glacialis
and Laminaria saccharina var. grandis. It must however be remem-
bered that only the southern part of the West coast can be said to
be rather well investigated with regard to the marine algæ, while
the part North of 73° Lat. N., with which a comparison would be
particularly desirable, is very imperfectly known in that respect.

A comparison of the flora communicated below with a list of
the species found in Scoresby sound, ca. 70° 27° Lat. N. (comp. K.
ROSENVINGE 1898 I) shows nearly the same number of species. As
the last-named locality, in particular Hekla Havn and surroundings,
must be considered as comparatively well investigated through N.
Hartz’s careful collections, we may be permitted to conclude that
the material brought home by Mr. LUNDAGER also gives a rather ex-
haustive idea of the algal flora of that small part of the Arctic Sea
where it was gathered. The comparison of the two floræ shows
further that a great number of species are common, as was to be
expected. Some of the not-common species are so inconspicuous
that their absence from one of the areas ought not to he taken into
consideration; in other cases their absence cannot be regarded as
accidental. As species occurring in Scoresby Sound but wanting in
the area here in question might be named: Dilsea integra (also found
at Sabine Island, 74° 32" Lat. N.), Pessonellia Rosenvingii, Scaphospora
arctica (= Haplospora globosa?) Chordaria flagelliformis, Dictyosiphon
foeniculaceus, Punctaria plantaginea, Chetomorpha tortuosa. Further
may be named Agarum Turneri, the presence of which in Scoresby
Sound, however, has not been proved with certainty, and Ptilota
pectinata, which has been found at Cape Wynn (74° 32’ Nat. N.),
though not in Scoresby Sound. Of the species only found North of
76° Lat. N. must especially be named the new species Punctaria

nion varians must be omitted (see above), the number must be diminished
with 1, but as Chantransia microscopica var. collopoda must be regarded as a
distinct species (comp. K. ROSENVINGE 1909 p. 81) the number remains the same.
Thus, after the new additions to the flora, the total number for Greenland is
181, for West Greenland 165.

98 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

glacialis, which seems to be a strongly arctic species with an extre-
mely northern extension, at least on this coast. The occurrence of
Chorda tomentosa, though only in feebly developed specimens, ap-
pears rather surprising, as it has not hitherto been observed on the
East coast. Lithothamnion tophiforme may also be named, though
it was only represented by one specimen. ‘Thus, a certain floristic
difference seems to exist between Scoresby Sound and the area
North of 76° Lat. N., depending principally on the absence in the
latter of a number of species with a comparatively southern exten-
sion but also on the presence of at least one species with hyper-
borean occurrence.

When considering the number of species within the main groups
of algæ the following numbers are found for the area here in ques-
tion, when the two undetermined species are included:

Number
of Pacts
species
Rhodophyceæ ....... 23 371
Phæophyceæ. :.........- 23 371
Chlorophycez ....:..: 15 24:2
Cyanophyceæ ....... 1 1:6

It is rather surprising that the red and the brown alge are
found to be equally numerous in this area, as it has proved else-
where that the Phæophyceæ are the most numerous group of algæ
in the arctic regions. When comparing these numbers with those
found by me for the whole of Greenland (1898, II p.173'), we find
that the percentage of the Rhodophycex has greatly increased, that
of the other groups more or less diminished. On the other hand,
we find the same proportion between the red and brown alge in
Scoresby Sound, for in Hekla Havn were found 21 red, 22 brown
and 9 green alge (l.c. p.232), and including the species found in
the neigbourhood of Hekla Havn (l.c. p.231) we find the following
numbers: 26 red, 26 brown and 10 green alge. The relative num-
ber of the Phæophyceæ seems thus to be increasing and becomes
predominant on going from the Atlantic northwards to the Arctic
Sea, but it diminishes on going further northwards in the strongly
arctic parts of the sea, dividing the dominion with the Florideæ
which greatly increase in number.

When the 60 species of North-East Greenland are divided into
three groups, arctic, subarctic and North Atlantic in a similar man-

! I take here the numbers as I found them in 1898 without considering the later
additions and corrections to the flora.

On the Marine Algz from North-East Greenland. 99

ner as that used in 1898 (II), a much smaller ‘number of North
Atlantic species results than in the flora of the whole of Greenland,
as might be expected. When all the species are included the fol-
lowing numbers result: arctic 35 p. ct. subarctic 466 p. ct. and
North Atlantic 183 p.ct., while the numbers for the whole of
Greenland are: arctic 30 p. ct, subarctic 37:7 p. ct. and North
Atlantic 323 p. ct.! When the Rhodophyceæ and Phæophyceæ
are only taken in consideration, we obtain for North-East Green-
land: 35°6 p.ct. arctic, 933 p.ct. subarctic and 111 p.ct. North At-
lantic species, for the whole of Greenland: 33 p. ct. arctic, 461 p. ct.
subarctic and 20°9 p. ct. North Atlantic. The last named numbers
for North-East Greenland are almost identical with the corresponding
numbers for the whole of East Greenland found in 1898 (i. e. for
the East coast south of 74° 30' Lat. N. or more correctly south of
70° 30° Lat. N.): 36°5 p. ct. arctic, 54 p. ct. subarctic and II p. ct.
North Atlantic species, (K. ROSENVINGE 1898 II p.180). This striking
agreement in spite of the existing floristic differences between the
different parts of the East coast seems to be the expression of the
pronounced arctic character of the whole coast. Even if the num-
bers given might be somewhat altered by taking JONsson’s paper
(1904) into consideration, and will probably be altered by further
investigations, I do not doubt that the agreement mentioned really
exists.

EISEOFZEHE SPECIES.

A. Rhodophycee.
Fam. Corallinacee.
Lithothamnion Phil.

1. L.tophiforme Unger.

Foslie (1895) p. 119, (1905) p. 51, K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 13.

The collection contains one specimen only which can be referred
to this species. It agrees with the specimens formerly found in
West Greenland and has bipartite sporangia (144 long, 45 thick).

Locality. Entrance to the harbour.

2. L.glaciale Kjellm.
Kjellman (1883) p. 123; K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 773, (1898 I) p. 9.
f.typica Foslie (1905) p. 26.

1 See note page 98.

100 L. KoLpERUP ROSENVINGE.

f. botrytoides Foslie (1905) p. 26.

L. botrytoides Fosl. in K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 10.
L. delapsum f. conglutinata Fosl. (1895) p. 50 pl. 14 fig. 4.

f. subsimplex Foslie (1905) p. 27.

L. varians Fosl. in K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 11.

There are some few specimens belonging to f. {ypica, some others
agreeing with f. subsimplex and a single specimen belonging to f. bo-
trytoides. The specimens referred to f. subsimplex are mostly large
flat crusts with low rounded processes, with very few and feebly
developed or even without such processes. In the latter case I
should perhaps not have dared to refer the plant to this species,
had not Foslie referred to L. glaciale a similar crust from East
Greenland which he had formerly referred to L.varians. The great
variability of the processes and the gradual transition from forms
with well-developed branches to those with even crusts make me
have no doubt as to the correctness of this determination. The
species has been dredged at a depth between 19 and 47 meters and
in another place at a depth of 38 meters or deeper.

Loc. Entrance to the harbour; along Vestre Havnenæs; off Baadskæret.

3. L. foecundum Kjellm.

Kjellman (1883) p. 131; K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 12, Foslie (1905) p. 21.

The collection contains a number of specimens which in my
opinion must be referred to this species. They agree in habit and
as to the size and form of conceptacles of sporangia with the de-
scriptions and the formerly collected Greenlandic specimens of this
species. The conceptacles, however, were most often empty, and in
a single case, when they still contained sporangia, these were two-
parted, while the species, according to Kjellman and Foslie, has
ordinarily four-parted sporangia. Foslie has also sometimes found
the sporangia two-parted, but he supposes that they were not fully
developed. The sporangia observed by me were at all events well
developed as to the size, for they measured 175—200 y in length
and 77—120 in breath. The conceptacles of sporangia were 400—
500 in diameter. A crust with antheridial conceptacles, ca. 400 u
in diameter, was also met with. — The plants were found growing
partly and principally on barnacle-shells, partly on stones, most
often in company with Lithothamnion leve. — Collected at a depth

of 38 meters.
Loc. Along Koldewey Island; entrance to the harbour; along Vestre
Havnenes; off the Baadskeer.

4. L.læve (Strémf.) Foslie.

Foslie (1898) p. 7; K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 14; Jonsson (1904) p. 6; Foslie :
{1905) p. 16.

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 101

Lithophyllum leve Strömfelt (1886) p. 21 pl. I fig. 11—12.
Lithothamnion tenue K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 778 ex parte.

This species has been collected in considerable quantities in
various localities; it is the species of Lithothamnion most represented
in the collection. It forms extended thin crusts over stones, and
further over shells of bivalves and of barnacles. Usually it has
conceptacles of sporangia the diameter of which most frequently
attains or even exceeds 1 mm. The sporangia contained in all
examined cases two spores only; they were 240—360,y long, 93—
167 » broad. According to Foslie, (1905), p. 18 and 53, the sporangia
are four-parted; he says however that he has “often seen two-parted
ones, sometimes even only two-parted ones, particularly in the nor-
thern part of the arctic zone. But having found in other specimens,
partly from the same places, both two-parted and four-parted ones,

Fig. 1. Lithothamnion lœve, sporangia. A—C from the same
conceptacle, D—F from another conceptacle. 95: 1.

sometimes even in one and the same conceptacle, I think it fair to
presume that the two-parted ones have not been fully, or normally
developed”. The fact that I have found only two-parted sporangia
in all, not few, examined cases, seems however to favour the belief
that this species has only two-parted sporangia in this arctic region.
The only argument which could be alleged against this is, that all
the specimens in question are collected in August and September
and that the sporangia possibly at a later period might be four-
parted. After what is known about the fructification of these Algæ,
that supposition is however little probable. As shown in fig. 1, the
breadth of the sporangia is rather variable, partly according to their
place in the conceptacle.

Specimens with sexual conceptacles were also found, though in
lesser quantity. These conceptacles are easily recognizable from
their conical form and smaller diameter; the conceptacles of cysto-
carps were 500— 800 » broad, those of antheridia 500—600 y.

Loc. Along Cape Bismarck Peninsula; in and off the entrance to the
harbour; at Vestre Havnenæs, 28 meters; off Baadskæret, 19—47 meters.

102 L. KoLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

=. | Y -
Fam. Squamariace@.
Cruoria Fries.

5. Cruoria arctica Schmitz.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 784, (1898 I) p. 15.

It forms crusts up to 4 cm. in diameter on barnacle-shells and
on Lithothamnion leve; it seems to be always attached to a calca-
reous substratum. The specimens of the collection fully agree with
the original ones from West Greenland and are, like those, provided
with glandular cells. In a thick crust ripe sporangia (56y long,
23 broad) were found in the upper part while abortive sporangia
were visible at a lower level. This species is always infested by
Chlorochytrium Schmitziü. — Found in various depths e.g. ca. 38
meters.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island; off Baadskæret and along Vestre Havnenæs.

Cruoria firma Kjellman (1906) p. 14, is hardly specifically distinct from C. arctica.
According to Kjellman it differs from this species by having the basal layer consisting
of at least two layers. This statement, which is put forward however by the Swe-
dish author with some reservation, I suppose to be founded on imperfect prepara-
tion; sections of C. arctica which are not very thin or exactly vertical lead easily to
the belief that there is more than one basal layer of cells. The sporangia appear to
offer no difference; they were only comparatively narrow in Kjellman’s specimens.
And the erect filaments seem to have essentially the same structure as in Cr. arctica.

Petrocelis J. Ag.

6. P. polygyna (Kjellm.) Schmitz.

K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 16.

Hæmescharia polygyna Kjellman (1883) p. 182.

Some few crusts of this species, partly sterile, partly with car-
pogonia have been found growing on stones.

Loc. Along Vestre Havnenæs, ca. 38 meters, and another locality.

Cruoriopsis Dufour.

7. C.hyperborea sp. n.

Crusta intense sangvinea, 80—100 » crassa. Stratum basale uni-
stratosum, e filis radiantibus compositum, cellulis 45—5:5 » crassis,
8—10°5y altis, crassitudine vulgo 2—3-plo longioribus. Fila erecta
5—8-cellularia, cylindrica vel sursum paulo incrassata, 7'5—10 y
crassa, cellulis diametro aequilongis vel ad duplo longioribus, chro-
matophorum unicum continentibus. Sporangia in filis erectis termi-
nalia vel in parte superiori eorum lateralia, sessilia vel rarius stipi-
tata, obovata vel breviter oblonga, 15—23y longa, 11—13y lata.

One crust only of this new species has been found growing on
a stone. It has a deep blood-red colour, by which it differs from

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 103

the other crustiform Florideæ of the collection. The cells of the
basal layer are about twice as high as they are broad. Fusions
sometimes occur between cells belonging to neighbouring cell-rows
of the basal layer. The erect filaments are not connected by any
soft gelatinous matter; they are of the same thickness in their
whole length or upwards somewhat thicker; their cells are usually
1'/2 to 2 times as long as broad, more rarely of the same length.
The cells contain a single chromatophore lying in the upper part
of the cell, apparently cup-shaped. The filaments are sometimes
a little branched at the upper end, bearing one or two (or perhaps

Fig. 2. Cruoriopsis hyperborea. A, portion of the basal layer seen from above

and vertical filaments springing off from it, two of them ending in a sporan-

gium. B, vertical section of a crust, the filaments somewhat disunited. C,

vertical filament branched at the upper end. D, vertical filament bearing a

lateral sporangium. E and F, vertical filaments with terminal sporangia.
A, B, D 555:1; C, E, F 345:1.

more than two) short one- or two-celled branchlets. Possibly rami-
fication only takes place by the formation of sporangia.

The sporangia are placed on the ordinary filaments and are
usually terminal but never emerging over the surface of the frond.
They may also be lateral on one of the upper joints of a filament
and are then usually sessile (fig. 2 D); sometimes however two-celled
branchlets occur, the upper cell of which will develop into a spor-
angium (fig. 2C). The sporangia are obovate, more rarely shortly
oblong; their division is always cruciate, the first dividing wall
being horizontal. Sometimes the first division wall is oblique and
the arrangement of the spores somewhat irregular.

Our plant having no sex-organs, its systematic position cannot
be determined with certainty. I think however it could be referred

104 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

to the genus Cruoriopsis, as a new species. At all events it cannot
belong to the genus Cruoriella, the sporangia not occurring in ne-
mathecia but scattered in the very crust. It reminds one somewhat
of Cruoriella armorica Hauck (1885, p. 31, non Crouan) which is
referred to the genus Cruoriopsis by Batters (1896, p. 387) under the
name of C. Hauckü. De-Toni (1905, p. 1690), has certainly protested
against its translation to this genus, as it has terminal sporangia;
this however does not appear convincing to me, the diagnosis of
the genus Cruoriopsis containing nothing very precise as to the posi-
tion of the sporangia (comp. De-Toni |. c. and Schmitz und Haupt-
fleisch (1897, p. 535)). In Cruoriopsis cruciata Dufour the sporangia
are certainly lateral on the filaments (comp. Zanardini (1876), Tav.
86), but in our species lateral sporangia also occur though more
rarely than the terminal ones. I think it therefore most correct, at
least provisionally, to refer it to the same genus.

I have been able to compare our plant with a microscopical
preparation of Cruoriopsis Hauckii Batt. from Plymouth, kindly sent
me by the late Mr. Batters, thus an original specimen. It differs by
having thinner erect filaments, ca. 44 thick or a little thicker, con-
sisting of more elongated and more thin-walled cells. The sporangia
are more lengthened, narrower, 21—25y long, 7—8 u broad, always
terminal on the ordinary erect filaments, scattered in the crust; the
divisions are cruciate but oblique. In the basal layer numerous
transversal fusions occur.

Through the kindness of Mrs. Weber—van Bosse I have also
been able to examine two microscopical preparations of Cruoriella
armorica Hauck, from the collection of Hauck, originating from
Naples. This plant is also different from the Greenland one. The
basal layer consists of broad cells arranged in regular radiating fila-
ments, the erect filaments are thinner, sometimes dichotomous above.
The sporangia are always terminal, they are larger, 46—56 long,
26—28 » broad, regularly cruciate.

Loc. Along the Koldewey Island, Aug. 26th 1907 (No 556).

Rhododermis Crouan.
8. R.elegans Crouan.
K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 18.
Crusts of this species, recognizable by their dull rose-red or
light purple colour have been found growing on stones from various
localities. They are always polystromatical and may be up to 20

cells thick and even thicker. The vertical filaments are 7—9 yu
thick; the height of the cells is variable, sometimes about the same

On the Marine Algz from North-East Greenland. 105

as the breadth or a little greater, in other cases smaller; in the
upper part of some crusts the cells were very low, several times
broader than high. Transversal fusions between the cells, especially
those of the basal layer, but also those of the vertical filaments
(fig. 3 4) occur here and there.

Some crusts bear sori of sporangia, with unripe or fully devel-
oped sporangia; in other cases the sori had fully developed para-
physes but no sporangia, these having probably decayed. Ripe
sporangia, found in August, were 30—32 long, 19—20y broad.

Some other crusts, collected in August and September, bear
antheridia, which organs were hitherto unknown in this genus.
They covered a great part of the surface of the frond as a continuous
layer of much greater
extent than the spor-
angial sori. The an-
theridia (spermatan-
gia) are obovate, 10
— 11» long, 44 broad.
In a vertical section
the vertical cell-rows
are seen bearing at
their upper end one
or usually two cells,
which are smaller and
richer in plasmatie Fig. 3. Rhododermis elegans, sections of male plant.
contents than the ve- A, Vertical section of crust with antheridia. B, an-

getative cells and bear theridia-bearing cell with two antheridia. C, Vertical
the antheridia. These cell-row with two antheridia-bearing cells. 830: 1.

cells (Svedelius’s sper-
matangial mother-cells) bear at the top two antheridia, a terminal
and a lateral one, or perhaps more. By the development of the
antheridia the thick cuticula is lifted and finally thrown off by the
developing antheridia. The spermatia are, like the antheridia, obo-
vate and contain a very distinct nucleus, lying in the upper part or
the middle of the cell.
Carpogonia were not observed.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island; entrance to the harbour (G and spor.);
off Baadskæret and along W. Havnenæs, ca. 38 meters (& and spor.)

Fam. Ceramiacee.
Antithamnion Neg.

9. A. Plumula (Ellis) Thur. 2, boreale Gobi
K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 21, Jonsson (1904) p. 8.

106 L. KoLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

This species has been found growing on Phyllophora Brodiwi
‘interrupta, Delesseria sinuosa and Lithothamnion glaciale. The speci-
mens were 1 to 2 cm. long, all sterile.

Loc. Danmarks Havn and the entrance to it.

Rhodochorton Næg.

10. R. Rothii (Turt.) Neg.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 791, (1898 I) p. 23, Jönsson (1904) p. 8.

This species has been found in two different sublittoral localities
in up to ca. 40 meters depths; it was here mostly found in com-
pany with Cruoria arctica, forming scattered tufts on the surface of
the latter. A closer examination showed however that, at all events
in some cases, it had grown through the crust of Cruoria, the basal
layer being situated under the crust. This has probably been occa-
sioned by the Cruoria overwhelming the Rhodochorton growing pre-
viously on the stone. This supposition is supported by the fact that
the same Rhodochorton was found growing on Lithothamnion leve
covering the stone beside the Cruoria. These specimens were all
sterile.

Fertile specimens with ripe and empty sporangia were found in
September in company with Calothrix scopulorum a. o. in a gathering
from the littoral region.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island; Vestre Havnenees, in the tidal region: off
Baadskæret and along Vestre Havnenæs, ca. 40 meters.

11. R. penicilliforme (Kjellm.) K. Rosenv.

K. Rosenvinge (1894) p. 66, (1898 I) p. 23, Jonsson (1904) p. 9.

R. mesocarpum (Carm.) Kjellm. var. penicilliforme Kjellm., K. Rosenvinge (1893)
p- 792.

One specimen of this easily recognizable species was found on
Polysiphonia arctica; the upright filaments were 10 thick and bore
young sporangial branchlets but without sporangia.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island, ca. 8 fathoms.

Fam. Rhodomelace«.
Rhodomela C. Ag.

12. R.lycopodioides (L.) Ag. f. tenuissima (Rupr.) Kjellm.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 797, (1898 I) p. 24, Jonsson (1904), p. 9.

This species is only feebly represented in the collection. At
Koldewey Island, where it was collected by dredging in September,
it occurred in small quantity among Stictyosiphon tortilis; the speci-
mens had still hairs (trichoblasts), branched and unbranched, but

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 107

were sterile. Specimens found frozen in the ice in April bore tetra-
sporangia in the shoots of the previous year.
Loc. Along Koldewey Island; in clumps frozen in the ice at Cap Amélie.

Polysiphonia Grev.

13. P. arctica J. Ag.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 800, (1898 I)
p. 25; Jonsson (1904), p. 10.

Non Pterosiphonia arctica Setchell
and Gardner (1903) p. 329.

A considerable number of
specimens of this strongiy arctic
species has been collected in two
localities situated comparatively
near the open sea; they fully
agree with typical specimens,
reaching a length of over 20 cm.
and are as usual without basal
part. They seem not to have
been fixed to the bottom and are
all sterile.

Pterosiphonia arctica Setchell
and Gardner (1. c.) which these
authors have thought identical
with Polysiphonia arctica, after
comparison with a specimen from
Greenland determined by me, is
fairly distinct from it, judging
from the remarks and the figures
of the authors. The Northwest
American species has a compla-
nated frond, is plainly distichous
near the tips and has constantly
6 or 7 pericentral cells, while
ne tetes LS 7 oe Fig. 4. Polysiphonia arctica. A, Upper end
drical frond with branches given or. plant; at p formation of the secon-
off on all sides and 4—7 pericen- dary pores. B—D, transverse sections of
tral cells. As no figures of this fronds. 2001.
species have ever been published,

I give here some drawings, showing the ramification and transverse
sections of the frond (fig. 4). The branches are spirally arranged
with an angle of divergence approaching to 180°, however somewhat

smaller. As shown before (1893, p. 800) no hairs (trichoblasts)
XLIII. 9

108 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

occur. The specimen figured had 4—6 pericentral cells; the number
was greatest in the main axes.
Loe. Along the East side of Koldewey Island, ca. 15 meters; off Cape
Bismarck Peninsula.
Fam. Delesseriaceæ.
Delesseria Lamour.

14. D. sinuosa (Good. et Woodw.) Lamour.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 808, (1898 I) p. 27; Jonsson (1904) p. 11.

The collection contains a considerable number of well-developed
specimens of this species. They attain a length of 25—30 cm. or
even more and are also broad, and they belong to the f. {ypica.
Some of them bear at the base a considerable number of narrow
shoots which had attached themselves on gravel or fragments of
shells. One specimen was attached to a barnacle. A number of
the specimens seem however to have been loose-lying on the bottom.
Specimens collected in July and August showed ripe tetrasporangia,
in small marginal leaflets, or cystocarps.

Loc. Along the East side of Koldewey Island, 19—23 meters; along Cape
Bismarck Peninsula; off Cape Bismarck; Danmarks Havn; off Baadskæret; the
bay off Vesterdalen.

Fam. Rhodymeniacee.
Halosaccion Kitz.

15. H.ramentaceum (L.) J. Ag.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 825, (1898 I) p. 43; Jonsson (1904) p. 12.

Only 3 specimens have been met with in the collection. They
have a single set of unbranched branches, are provided with hyaline
hairs but are sterile.

Loc. The bay off Vesterdalen, in at most 4 meters depth.

Fam. Rhodophyllidacee.
Euthora J. Ag.

16. E.cristata (L.) J. Ag.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 813, (1898 I) p. 28; Jonsson (1904) p. 13.

A number of specimens, all epiphytic, mostly on Chætomorpha
Melagonium and Delesseria sinuosa, further on Phyllophora Brodiei
*interrupta and Turnerella Pennyi, are contained in the collection.
They all belong to f. angustata. The largest specimens are 5 cm.
long. Ripe tetrasporangia and cystocarps occurred in specimens
collected in August and September.

Loc. At Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn.

On the Marine Algz from North-East Greenland. 109

Turnerella Schmitz.

17. T.Pennyi (Harv.) Schmitz emend.

F. Schmitz in K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 815; K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 29; Jonsson
(1904) p. 13.

Inclus. Kallymenia rosacea J. Ag. (1876) p. 220, comp. Borgesen and Jonsson
(1905) p. XII.

A great number of specimens of this arctic species have been
collected at various localities, most abundantly in Danmarks Har-
bour. The form of the frond is somewhat variable, in some cases
of nearly orbicular outline, usually however more or less lobed and
often also undulated. Most of the specimens are devoid of basal
disc and have probably been so at the moment of dredging. Some
of the specimens, however, show well-developed basal discs mostly
attached to barnacles. Some of the specimens provided with basal
disc seem not to have been attached, when they were collected, as
is to be concluded from the form of the basal disc, its under face
not being plain but hollow, by strong development of the border,
probably after its detachment from the substratum. The reason
why almost all the specimens are without basal dise may be in
some cases, that the plant has been torn away from its substratum,
leaving its basal part; I imagine however that most of the specimens
have been really loose-lying on the bottom. This is suggested by
the form of the frond and by the fact that most of the numerous
specimens from Danmarks Harbour have been dredged at a locality
where the bottom is soft. |

Some of the specimens agree fully with specimens referred by
J. Agardh to Kallymenia rosacea, which however is not specifically
distinct from Turnerella Pennyi, as stated by Børgesen and Jonsson
(1. c.) and as suspected already by J. Agardh (I. c.)

The largest of the specimens contained in the collection mea-
sures 50 cm. in greatest diameter in a dried state. Some specimens
contain numerous cystocarps, partly ripe, partly empty.

Loc. Along the East side of Koldewey Island, ca. 15 meters; off Cape
Bismarck; along Cape Bismarck Peninsula; Danmarks Hayn, 7—11 meters,
soft bottom; off Baadskeeret, 28 meters; the bay off Vesterdalen, 4—11 meters.

Fam. Gigartinacee.
Phyllophora Grey.
18. Ph. Brodizi (Turn.) J. Ag. *interrupta (Grev.) K. Rosenv.
K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 821, (1898 I) p. 32; Jonsson (1904) p. 14.
All the specimens of the collection belong to the subsp. inter-
rupla; they are well-developed; partly very broad, and up to 18 cm.
high. Nearly all the specimens have no basal portion and have

92

110 L. KorL.perup ROSENVINGE.

certainly been lying loose on the bottom; in some of them the
undermost part is in a state of disintegration. For most of the
specimens from the harbour it has also been stated, that they have
been dredged on soft bottom. Some smaller specimens are however
provided with basal disc.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island, 15 meters and deeper; Danmarks Havn,

7—11 meters, soft bottom.

Actinococeus Külz.
19. A. subcutaneus (Lyngb.) K. Rosenv.
K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 822, (1898 I) p. 33; Jonsson (1904) p. 14.
A large specimen of Phyllophora Brodiæi *interrupta bears nu-
merous specimens of this much disputed alga attached to the upper
margin of some of the one-year old segments.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island, ca. 15 meters.

Ceratocolax K. Rosenv.

20. C.Hartzii K. Rosenv.

K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 34.

Several specimens of Phyllophora Brodiei *interrupta are infested
with this parasite which is situated partly on the border partly on
the flat side of the frond. The specimens of the parasite form small
bushes up to 3 mm. in diameter, fully agreeing with the previously
found Greenlandic specimens; several of them bore nemathecia, but
the sporangia were still undivided in August. The specimens of
Phyllophora on which they were parasitic were certainly all loose-
lying when dredged.

Loc. Danmarks Havn, 7—11 meters, August.

Choreocolax sp.?

In a specimen of Euthora cristata from Koldewey Island were
found some cushions of a small parasitic Floridea looking much
like a Choreocolax or Harveyella. As there is not sufficient material
for a detailed description, I shall not mention it closer but only
state that it grows in the same manner as Harveyella and Choreocolax,
sending out from the underside of the cushion-shaped or nearly
globular frond filaments penetrating between the cells of the host.
In a dried state the parasite has a pretty red colour.

Fam. Helminthocladiacee.
Chantransia (D. C.)

21. Ch. efflorescens (J. Ag.) Kjellm.
K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 40, (1909) p. 134.

On the Marine Algz from North-East Greenland. ali]

Found in small quantity on Delesseria sinuosa and Cruoria arc-
tica. The thickness of the filaments is 5—6y. Antheridia, carpo-
gonia and ripe cystocarpia occurred in August.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn and the entrance to the
harbour.

Fam. bangiacee.
Conchocelis Batt.

22. C. rosea Batters.

Batters (1892) p. 25; K. Kosenvinge (1898 I) p. 44.

Non Ostreobium Queketti Born. et Flah. var. rosea Nadson (1900) p. 36.

This perforating alga is frequently met with in old shells in
particular of Mya and Saxicava, which assume a rose-red colour
when the alga occurs alone or is predominant. It agrees very well
with Batters’ description and figures. According to Nadson (I. c.)
this alga should not be a Rhodophycea but a red variety of Ostreo-
bium Queketti; this however does not agree with my observations of
the material from North-East Greenland. Conchocelis and Ostreobium
grow frequently intermingled in these shells, but they are very easy
to distinguish and do not show any indication of mutual transition.
Conchocelis is always rose-coloured, while Ostreobium is constantly
green. Conchocelis consists always of articulated filaments, the cells
of which are more or less inflated in the middle but narrow at the
transverse walls, while the filaments of Ostreobium are continuous
and show here and there large irregular inflations. As far as I
know, Nadson has given no account of the manner in which the
transition takes place between these two widely different algz’, and
it seems therefore most probable, that the red alga which Nadson
examined is not the true Conchocelis rosea but rather a red variety
of Ostreobium Queketti. |

As stated by Batters, the alga forms within the surface of the
shell a horizontal layer of interlaced filaments of very various shapes
and widths. The cells are often inflated in the middle and the fila-
ments may then be more or less moniliform. I have not been able
to detect any pore in the middle of the transverse walls. In the
deeper parts of the shell some filaments are thicker, consisting of
short cylindric cells separated by broader transverse walls and with
rich plasmatic contents (comp. Batters 1. c. pl. VIII figs. 2—6). In the
thinner cells I have found a parietal chromatophore which seems
to be much branched; in some cases I saw however several intensely
red-coloured bodies in each cell, probably chromatophores. In some

1 Mag. O. Paulsen has most kindly translated for me the part of Nadson’s Russian
text treating of Conchocelis.

LFS L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

cases I have found in the thicker filaments one intensely red-coloured
body in some of the cells, similar to those taken for spores by
Batters. I have not submitted this interesting alga to a more de-
tailed study and therefore cannot express an opinion on the question
of its systematic position; I refer it with doubt to the Bangiacee’.

Loc. East side of Koldewey Island; entrance to the harbour; at Vestre
Havnenees; off Baadskæret.

B. Phæophyceæ.

Fam. Fucacew.
Fueus (L.) Dene et Thur.

23. F.inflatus L.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 834, (1898 I) p. 45; Jönsson (1904) p. 19.

This species seems to be common in the upper sublittoral region,
in particular in the harbour where it grows gregariously at a depth
of 2 to 4 meters, on stony ground, but it occurs also in the littoral
region (comp. p.96). It occurs in a form coming near to f. evanes-
cens. The frond is up to 12mm. broad, the midrib well developed,
the border sometimes feebly undulato-serrate. The receptacles are
short, seldom over 5mm. long. The largest specimen is 30 cm. long.
Inflations filled with air have not been observed. Some plants,
which have perhaps been loose, approach to f. membranacea. The
species for the rest only rarely occurs among other loose alge.
Found with ripe sex-organs in August and September.

Loc. East side of Koldewey Island; Cape Bismarck; Danmarks Hayn;
Baadskeeret.

Fam. Laminariaceæ.
Alaria Grev.

24. A. Pylaii (Bory) J. Ag. emend. var. grandifclia (J. Ag.)
Jonsson.

Jonsson (1904) p. 21.

The Alariæ contained in the collection belong undoubtedly all
to the same species. They have all a long stipital part, the greater
part of which belongs to the rachis. It agrees in this and in its
large dimensions with A. grandifolia J. Ag. The base of the lamina,
however, is often comparatively narrow, cuneate; it may also be
rounded ovate, but I have never found it „eximie subcordato-ovata”,

7 In (1909) I have not mentioned this alga under the Bangiaceæ, as a provisional
examination led me to believe, that Nadson’s above-mentioned supposition
was right.

On the Marine Algze from North-East Greenland. 113

as J. Agardh describes it (1872 p. 26). The lamina is thin as in
A. membranacea J. Ag. (A. Pylaii 2, membranacea K. Rosenv.). Jonsson

B.

Fig. 5. Alaria Pylati var. grandifolia. The lower part of the stipe is wanting in B.
From dredging along Cape Bismarck Peninsula, July. A 1:11°5. B 1:13.

also found, in Kruuse’s collection from East Greenland, specimens
of A. grandifolia, but he thought that this species, at least provisio-
nally, might be regarded as a variety of A. Pylaii, and he pointed

114 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE,

out in particular its close relation to the var. membranacea. Con-
sidering the great variability of A. Pylaii which I have been acquain-
ted with on the Western coast of Greenland, I am _ inclined to
believe that this translation is legitimate, but it must be admitted,
that it is very difficult to decide, whether the differences existing
between the plants from North-East Greenland and those from
the southern part of the West coast are due to the differences in
the external conditions or are of specific value. When considering
the great number of species of Alaria described, I cannot help
thinking, that the variation of the species has often been taken too
little into consideration. The specimens from North-East Greenland

are distinguished from those from West Greenland — which I have
determined formerly as A. Pylaii a typica and 2 membranacea — in

my opinion only by their long and well-developed rachis.

The collection contains unfortunately only a few complete and
well-developed specimens. In order to give an idea of the dimen-
sions, I give here some measurements in centimeters:

Stipe, included Length of Length of rest Greatest breadth Greatest length
rachis new lamina of old lamina of lamina of sporophylls

26 + x 80 17 17 30

64 82 15 13 18

33 + TL 160 20 99 46

71 151 22 ca. 40 42

70 32 over 100

72 —- x

The costa was in all cases convex on both sides, the cryptosto-
mata were usually very distinct. As will be seen from the table,
the sporophylls attain a very considerable length; their sterile upper
part is sometimes bipartite.

According to Kjellman (1877, p.11) the lamina of Alaria grandi-
folia is shed in winter at Spitzbergen, and that seems to be the case
also at the shores of North-east Greenland. The lower part of the
old lamina remains however and is to be found still in the following
summer. The limit between the laminæ of the two years is marked
as a strong narrowing (fig. 5), much as in A. esculenta, as shown by
R. Rasmussen (1909).

Loc. Along Koldewey Island, ca. 5—15 meters; along Cape Bismarck
Peninsula; Stormbugt.

Laminaria Lamx.
25. L. saccharina (L.) Lamx. var. grandis Kjellm.
Kjellman (1890) p. 25; Jonsson (1904) p. 27.
This species is common in the region explored. A considerable
number of specimens have been collected in various localities; only

On the Marine Algze from North-East Greenland. 115

a few large and well preserved plants have however been brought
home. They seem to be referable to f. grandis Kjellm. and agree
with the specimens from East Greenland determined to this form
by Jonsson. The stipe is, in larger plants, now rather short, e. gr.
30 cm., now long (over 106 cm.). The lamina bears always, in July
to September, a remnant of the lamina of the foregoing year at the
top, sharply marked against the new lamina by means of a strong
narrowing. The new lamina is up to 100 cm. long, up to 50 cm.
broad, with very undulated border and with broadly cuneate to
rounded base. In older plants the lamina may be provided with a
network of lists, in the median part as well as the marginal ones.
The lamina has always muciparous canals; in some cases they are
rather small, in others they are larger and visible with the naked
eye from the face, in particular after staining with methylene-blue.
The sorus is distinctly limited, elliptical or oblong. In most of the
fertile specimens only remains or traces of a sorus are visible in
the old lamina, most often only a hole indicating the outline of the
sorus, while a sorus is not yet visible on the new lamina, which
seems to show that the sorus is not developed before winter. The
hole reached in a larger plant to the very base of the old lamina.

The hapteræ are always feeble with long thin branches. Some
specimens were attached to stipes of the same species.

Some narrow specimens approach to f. glacialis K. Rosenv.
(1898 I). i

Loc. Along Koldewey Island; along Cape Bismarck Peninsula: Dan-
marks Havn; Baadskæret; bay off Vesterdalen, 2—11 meters. From Hyde

Fjord were brought home by Capt. Koch 4 stipes with hapteræ, probably
belonging to this species, found on the ice on May 15th 1907.

26. L. solidungula J. Ag.

J. Agardh (1868) p. 3; K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 850, (1898 I) p. 57; Jonsson (1904) p. 28.

This strongly arctic species is common within the explored
area, where it seems to thrive well. The plants had only one con-
striction, at the limit between the new lamina and that of the
foregoing year, but in most of the plants the latter is not complete,
probably because it has been lost during collection or under the
preservation. In a few cases only the lamina of the foregoing year
was complete and bore further at the top a remnant of the two
years old lamina (comp. J. Agardh |. c. plate I fig. 2). The largest
specimen brought home has a total length of 133 cm.; thereof the
stipe 39 cm. long, the new lamina 69 cm. long, 40 cm. broad, the
lamina of the foregoing year (incomplete) 25cm. long. The broadest
specimen is 45 cm. broad. In some cases a well-developed sorus
occurred at the base of the one year old lamina. The named greatest

116 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

specimen, collected Aug. 15%, has a sorus at the base of the old
lamina, and a new sorus is developing in the lower part of the new
lamina, but in the other plants collected in July and August a new
sorus was yet not visible’.

The muciparous canals are particularly well-developed in this
species; they form a network which is easily visible with the naked
eve in dried specimens and in specimens preserved in alcohol; they
become particularly conspicuous after staining with methylen-blue*.

Loc. Renskæret, 2—4 meters; along Cape Bismarck Peninsula; east side
of Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn; Baadskæret.

Fam. Chordacee.
Chorda (Stackh.)

27. Ch. tomentosa Lyngb.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 854.

In a gathering preserved in alcohol two small specimens of a
Chorda were found, intermingled among other alge. They were
certainly sterile and feebly developed, but the hairs containing
numerous chromatophores showed them to belong to Ch. tomentosa.
They were about 5 cm. long and had not yet begun to develop the
outer, fertile layer.

Loc. Bay off Vesterdalen in a depth of at most 4 meters, Aug. 28th,

Fam. Desmarestiacee.
Desmarestia Lamx.
28. D.aculeata (L.) Lamx.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 857, (1898 I) p. 59; Jonsson (1904) p. 32.

Found at several localities, but only abundant at one. One
specimen has the basal portion; in this the primary axis bears
below two pairs of opposite branches, while the branches otherwise
are always alternate. I have found the same in plants collected on
the shores of Denmark. Plants collected in the middle of July

1 Jonsson found many specimens in Kruuse’s collections from East Greenland,
the lamina of which was divided into four parts (in one plant into five) and
he takes it for granted that these sections or laminz have developed in four
(five) consecutive years. The fact that some of these plants bear a sorus or
mark after an emptied sorus on the uppermost section only, while the three
younger segments do not yet show any trace of a sorus, (l.c. p. 28, fig. 2), sug-
gests the question whether more than one section may not exceptionally be
formed in the same year.

2 While Areschoug (1883 p. 7) did not find muciparous canals in the lamina of
this species, Guignard (1892 p. 37) found them in all examined specimens, though
in some cases they were small and not easily visible.

On the Marine Algz from North-East Greenland. 17,

were still in growth and had the new branches beset with long
brown hairs. One specimen dredged in August was still beset with
hairs while hairs were wanting in the other specimens gathered in
August and September.

Loc. At the East side of Koldewey Island; along Cape Bismarck Penin-
sula (abundantly); Danmarks Havn; Baadskzeret; bay off Vesterdalen.

29. D. viridis (O. F. Müll.) Lamx.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 859, (1898) p. 60; Jonsson (1904) p. 32.

The plants collected are on the whole well-developed and attain
a length of over 30 cm. The growth has ceased and the hairs are
thrown off in August. — Found in depths from 4 to 11 meters, and
perhaps deeper.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn; bay off Vesterdalen.

Fam. Punctariacee.
Scytosiphon (Ag.)

30. S. Lomentaria (Lyngb.) J. Ag.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 863, (1898 I) p. 62; Jonsson (1904) p. 33.

A very badly preserved, ca. 4 cm. long fragment of a tubular
brown alga without base and upper part seems to belong to this
species. As it has neither sporangia nor paraphyses, the determi-
nation is however uncertain. It differs from Chorda through lesser
consistency and the structure of the frond.

Loc. East side of Koldewey Island, September.

Symphyocarpus K. Roseny.

31. S. strangulans K. Rosenv.

K. Rosenvinge !1893) p. 896, (1898 I) p. 67.

Found in small quantities on older fronds of Turnerella Pennyi
and on crusts of Lithothamnion, in the latter case forming ca.2 mm.
broad crusts. In all cases brown paraphyses were observed; young
and empty plurilocular sporangia were also recorded. The plants
were collected in September.

Loc. Danmarks Havn; along Vestre Havnenæs and off Baadskæret.

Phæostroma Kuckuck.

32. Ph. pustulosum Kuckuck.

Kuckuck (1895) p. 182; K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 68, fig. 15.

This minute species was found on the upper end of a young
Alaria. The plants agreed with those found on young fronds of
Laminaria nigripes which I have formerly mentioned (l. c. p. 68
lowest). The plurilocular sporangia reach as a rule to the bottom

118 L. KoLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

of the plant, a sterile basal cell, as in Kuckuck’s plants (1. c.), being
not developed. Such a cell, however, is always met with under the
hairs which have the structure described by me (1 c.). The under-
most long cell of the hair is as a rule somewhat constricted at some
distance from the base. In some cases I found the cell situated
under the hair developed into a sporangium, the cell having pro-
truded on one side and upwards along the base of the hair and
formed an opening at the upper end of the prolongation. I am
uncertain whether unripe unicellular sporangia also occur.

Loc. Along Cape Bismarck Peninsula.

Stictyosiphon Kutz.

33. S.tortilis (Rupr.) Reinke.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 868, (1898 I) p. 70; Jonsson (1904) p. 34.

Occurs rather abundantly in gatherings from the harbour and
some other localities, but almost always loose, together with other
loose algze, as Pylaiella, and sterile. One filament only, taken in
the harbour in August, had well-developed, rather prominent pluri-
locular sporangia. In the old loose plants the articulation is often
very prominent, much as in some Sphacelaria. Hairs occur only
rarely. Found in 4 to 11 meters depth.

Loc. Danmarks Havn; Baadskeeret; bay off Vesterdalen. In clumps in
the ice at Cape Amélie, April.

Punctaria Grev.

34. P.glacialis n. sp.

Frons eximie stipitata, stipite 5 — c. 14 mm. longo, superne
abrupte cuneatim dilatato. Lamina oblonga vel lingulata aut late
elliptica, basi late cuneata, long. 17 — c. 45 cm., latit. 4—14°5 cm., ple-
rumque 4—7°5 cm., crassit. ad 140», colore in sicco olivaceo-fusco,
substantia tenera, fragili, e stratis cellularibus 3—6 composita, cellulis
interioribus quam exterioribus aliquantum majoribus. Pili omnino
desunt. Sporangia unilocularia sparsa, ex exteriori visa eadem fere
forma ac cellule vegetative exteriores, parte interne sæpe latiore,
alt. 45—53 y, latitudine supra 21—25 y, infra 30—50 y.

This good-sized species most resembles Punctaria latifolia Grev.
as to the form and the consistency of the frond. It is distinguished
from it through the darker colour and the want of plurilocular
sporangia. In colour and structure it more resembles P. plantaginea
(Roth) Grev. The want of hairs distinguishes it from both the
named species as well as from all other species of the genus. Most
of the specimens are oblong or lingulate of nearly equal breadth in
the whole length of the frond, only at the base and usually also at

Fig. 6. Punctaria glacialis. From the east side of Koldewey Island.

DE

120 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

the upper end narrower. Most of the specimens were dried, but
some fragments are preserved in alcohol; one of these, which was
fructifying, had a thickness of 130—140 4, another sterile was 77—
95 4 thick.

The outer cells are as a rule somewhat smaller than the inner,
and the structure thus most resembles that of the genus Punctaria

Fig. 7. Punctaria glacialis. A, part of frond seen from the surface; the shaded
cells are sporangia. 200:1. B—E, transverse sections of fronds with unilocular
sporangia. 340: 1.

in the sense of J. Agardh (1896, p.4). The frond is usually 4 to 5
cells thick. The cells contain numerous small disc-shaped chroma-
tophores.

Some plants contain rather numerous sporangia which are all
unilocular. Seen from the face they have nearly the same form
and size as the vegetative cells, or they are a little more rounded.
In transverse sections of the frond they appear often enlarged in-

On the Marine Algz from North-East Greenland. 121

wardly, a result of the growth of the sporangium and the surroun-
ding cells after the formation of the former and often combined
with cell-divisions of the latter (fig. 7 B, D). Strange to say, the
zoospores had not developed normally but had formed a cell wall
without having been set free, and the older sporangia thus became
filled with closely packed polygonal cells, which gradually became
rather poor in contents and might sometimes suggest the structure
of plurilocular sporangia (fig. 6, C). Not seldom the older sporangia
are open and the cells derived from the abortive zoospores are
prominent above the surface of the frond (fig. 6, D, E), but normally
developed and emptied sporangia have not been met with. Some-
times the zoospores do not fill the sporangium but leave an empty
place in the middie of it (fig.6, D). It may also happen that the
upper part of the cell has not participated in the formation of
zoospores.

Notwithstanding that this species differs from the other hitherto
described species of the genus Punciaria by the want of hairs, I
think it unnecessary to remove it from that genus. It is noteworthy
that two other arctic members of the same family are also entirely
devoid of hairs, namely Omphalophyllum ulvaceum and Pheosaccion
Collinsii. Gathered in the end of August and the beginning of September.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn; Baadskæret: bay off
Vesterdalen, 4 to 11 meters depth.

Omphalophylium K. Rosenv.

35. O.ulvaceum K. Roseny.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 873, (1898 I) p. 73; Jonsson (1904) p. 34.

The collection contains a large specimen of this arctic species,
no doubt the largest hitherto found; it measures 28 cm. in greatest
diameter, 16 cm. in greatest radius. It was sterile in the beginning
of September. A small fragment without indication of locality was
also sterile.

Loc. Along Koldewey Island.

Fam. Elachistacee.
Elachista Dub.

36. E.fucicola (Vell.) Aresch.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 878, (1898 I) p. 74; Jonsson (1904) p. 35.

A few specimens occur attached to Halosaccion ramentaceum
and Punctaria glacialis. They belong to the f. {ypica and had unilo-
cular sporangia in August.

Loc. Bay off Vesterdalen.

122 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE.

Leptonema Reinke.

37. L. fasciculatum Reinke.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 879; Jönsson (1904) p. 35.

Elachista fasciculata (Reinke) Gran, K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 35.

Attached to Lithothamnion glaciale, mostly f. subcylindrica K.
Roseny., some filaments f. uncinata Reinke.

Loc. Entrance to the harbour.

Fam. Ectocarpacew.
Ectocarpus Lyngb.

38. E. (Pylaiella) littoralis (L.) Lyngb.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 881, (1898 I) p. 75: Jonsson (1904) p. 35.

Found in various localities, mostly loose and in company with
other loose algæ, in particular Stictyosiphon tortilis. Also found
attached to stipes of Alaria. The latter specimens were very bran-
ched with secund branches, the others had often opposite branches.
Unilocular sporangia were met with in plants collected in July and
August.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; along Cape Bismarck Peninsula;
Danmarks Havn; bay off Vesterdalen, at most 4 meters; Cape Amélie, in
clumps in the ice.

39. E.ovatus Kjellm. var. tenuis K. Rosenv.

K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 77; Jonsson (1904) p. 37.

Small ca. 1 mm. high plants were found epiphytic on Turnerella
Pennyi and Lithothamnion glaciale. They bear plurilocular sporangia
which are mostly alternate or secund; opposite sporangia however
also occur. The upright filaments are often unbranched (comp.
Jonsson |. c.).

Loc. Danmarks Havn, and the entrance to the harbour.

40. E. maritimus (Kjellm.) K. Rosenv. comb. nov.

Chetophora maritima Kjellman (1877) p. 51, pl. V fig. 15—16.

Pilinia maritima (Kjellm.) K. Rosenv. (1893) p. 932.

In company with Calothrix scopulorum and other littoral alge
a small, branched filamentous alga was met with, occurring partly
in a rather elongated partly in a shorter and denser form. The
latter agrees pretty well with Chetophora maritima Kjellm., which
has been referred by me to the genus Pilinia. On the other hand
the more elongated plants remind one so much of Ectocarpus luci-
fugus Kuckuck, which has been so carefully described by its author
(Kuckuck 1897, p. 35, pl. XI—-XID, that the question arises whether
it has been legitimate to refer this plant to the Chlorophycee. It
is in reality very imperfectly known in regard to the cell-contents

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 123

and to the reproduction. Thus, the zoospores seem never to have
been observed. The colour was yellow-green in the dried specimens
from West Greenland I have examined, and according to Kjellman
the colour of the cell-contents is brownish-green (fusco-viride) (1. c.
p- 51). An examination of specimens from West Greenland and
from Spitzbergen (communicated by Kjellman) showed really that
the cells contained no starch and that the cell-wall did not consist
of cellulose, the walls of the empty sporangia only staining violet
by chlor-iodide of zinc. There is thus reason to believe that the
alga in question is not a Chlorophycea but a Pheophycea, and as
the more elongated plants in the material from East Greenland
much resemble Ectocarpus lucifugus Kuck. the plant must be in
that case a species of Ectocarpus related to E. lucifugus. On account
of the good state of preservation (alcohol) of the material from
North-East Greenland it was easy to see that the cells contain a
parietal chromatophore like that described by Kuckuck. The plants
had unilocular sporangia agreeing with those described by me in
Pilinia maritima (1893 fig. 43) and with those of Eciocarpus lucifugus
(1. c.); they were only a little smaller than the latter, namely 20—
24 » long, 9—-10 » broad, while the sporangia in Kuckuck’s plants
were 30—35y long and 11—15y broad.

As the more elongated and the denser plants undoubtedly belong
to the same species, and as the denser form fully agrees with Che-
tophora maritima Kjellm., the species must retain Kjellman’s specific
name but it must be referred to the genus Ectocarpus. It is beyond
doubt that the species is nearly related to E. lucifugus Kuck., and
the resemblance is so great that there is reason to ask if these two
species might not be identical. There seems however to be at least
one distinctive character, some of the branches in E. maritimus ter-
minating in hairs or hair-like filaments consisting of narrower and
longer cells with scarcer and less coloured contents, as in several
species of Ectocarpus, while such hairs are wanting in E. lucifugus
according to the express statement of Kuckuck (1. ec. p. 35) and to
what I found on examining original specimens sent by Prof. Kuckuck.
In the plants from North-East Greenland, however, the hairs were
only fully developed in the specimens with short and dense branches.

This species much resembles the fresh-water alga Pleurocladia
lacustris A. Br. (comp. Wille (1895) and Klebahn (1895)) and seems
to be related to it. In my opinion, the genus Pleurocladia cannot be
maintained as distinct from Eclocarpus; the species named must
therefore be called Ectocarpus lacustris (A. Br.) nob.

Loc. Vestre Havnenæs.

XLIII. 10

124 L. KoLperup ROSENVINGE.

Fam. Myrionemacee.
Myrionema Grev.

41. M.foecundum (Strémf.) Sauv.

Sauvageau (1898) p. 10; Borgesen (1902) p. 426.

Phycocelis foecunda Strômfelt (1888) p. 7.

A small Myrionema which seems referable to this species was
met with in the upper end of a young Alaria in close company
with Pheostroma pustulosum. The hairs were provided with a sheath
at the base, and were 4—5y thick. The sporangia which showed
here and there a few longitudinal divisions were 7—9 4 broad.

Loc. Along Cape Bismarck Peninsula.

Sorapion Kuck.
42. S. Kjellmani (Wille) K. Rosenv.

K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 95.

Some crusts of this species agreeing with the formerly collected
specimens from Greenland were met with growing on Lithothamnion-
crusts. They were up to 4 mm. in diameter and bore empty unilo-
cular sporangia which were scattered over the surface of the frond.
Sterile specimens undoubtedly of the same species were found on
Turnerella Pennyi.

Loc. Danmarks Havn; off Baadskæret.

Lithoderma Aresch.

43. L. fatiscens (Aresch.) emend. Kuckuck.

Kuckuck (1894) p. 238; K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 901, (1898 I) p. 97; Jonsson
(1904) p. 39.

This species is common, forming more or less extended crusts
on the stones, often confluent so that the stones are covered with a
continuous brown crust which easily loosens from the stone on
drying. The crust is often fairly thick, e. gr. 30 cells thick and
more. Some of the specimens collected in the end of August (or
perhaps also in the beginning of September) showed plurilocular
sporangia, as described by Kuckuck (1. c. p. 238 fig. 11 A), partly
young partly fairly well developed, however scarcely fully ripe.
This agrees with what I have found in specimens from Scoresby
Sound (1898 I p. 98).

Loc. Danmarks Havn; entrance to the Harbour; along Vestre Hav-
nenæs, Ca. 38 meters.

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 125

‘am. Sphacelariacee.
Chætopteris Kitz.

44. Ch. plumosa (Lyngb.) Kiitz.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 903, (1908 I) p. 99; Jonsson (1904) p. 40.

Only a few badly developed and sterile specimens were met with.

Loc. Danmarks Havn; bay off Vesterdalen; Cape Amélie, in clumps in
the ice, April.

Sphacelaria Lyngb.

45. S.racemosa Grev. var. arctica (Harv.) Reinke.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 904, (1898 I) p. 100; Jonsson (1904) p. 40.

A couple of well-developed but sterile specimens have been
found at Cape Bismarck Peninsula. Specimens found in the harbour
in August had young unilocular sporangia sitting solitary on short
1—3-celled stalks, which were as a rule monosiphonous, more rarely
two in one stalk.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; along Cape Bismarck Peninsula;
Danmarks Havn, very scarce.

C. Chlorophyceæ.

Fam. Phyllosiphonacee.
Ostreobium Born. et Flah.

46. O. Queketti Born. et Flah.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 906, (1898 I) p. 101.

Occurs frequently in old shells of various bivalves (Mya, Saxi-
cava), but also met with in Lithothamnion foecundum. It is well-
developed and has often the characteristic swellings described by
Bornet and Flahault. These swellings often reach considerable
dimensions and are then filled with a granular green matter, but I
cannot state anything about their significance. The colour is always
green. ‘Transverse walls do not occur.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; entrance to the harbour; along
Vestre Haynenees, 19—47 meters; off Baadskæret 38 meters.

Fam. Cladophoracee.
Acrosiphonia (J. Ag.) Kjellm.
47. A. hystrix (Strömf.) Jonss.
Jonsson (1904) p. 46.

Spongomorpha hystrix Strômfelt (1886) p. 54.
Cladophora arcta y, hystrix K. Rosenv. (1893) p. 907.

10°

126 L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE,

A fragment of an Acrosiphonia which seems to belong to this
species has been met with. The filaments are 154—175 » thick and
are partly composed of rather short cells, only twice as long as
broad. They are much like A. hystrix f. debilis (K. Rosenv.), only a
little thinner (comp. Jonsson I. c. p.48).

Loc. Danmarks Havn.

A. sp.

Some of the samples contain fragments of another species of
Acrosiphonia in small quantities. They occur together with several
loose algæ and have undoubtedly also been loose. Owing to their
small quantity and their incomplete and sterile condition they are
scarcely determinable. The filaments are 50—-90 » thick; hooked
branches do not occur. A complete specimen, possibly belonging
to the same species, was met with on a stone dredged at Cape Bis-
marck Peninsula. Its filaments were up to 121, thick. The cells
were in this specimen, as well as in the loose ones, several times
as long as broad, and rhizoidal branches were abundant. The last-
named specimen was also sterile.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; along Cape Bismarck Peninsula;
bay off Vesterdalen.

Chætomorpha Kiitz.

48. Ch. Melagonium (Web. et Mohr) Kiitz.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 917, (1898 I) p. 104; Jonsson (1904) p. 51.
Most of the specimens in the collection seem to have been loose.
Some of these specimens are very vigorous, about 1 mm. in diameter
and consist of cells which are one
to two diameters long, while others
I\ are much thinner, from 100 up to
)) EEE ET 300 in diameter, and composed of
| Goer tee
Rose DR

cells which are 3 to 4 diameters
long. As there is so great a break
° & è between these two forms, one might

Fig.8. Chetomorpha Melagonium f.tenuis. be inclined to think that they re-
Upper end of a cell, showing nuclei, n, present two different species, but
pyrenoids, p, and stroma starch. 200:1. the specimens being on the whole
rather scarce in the collection, and

the species being very variable in breadth also in other arctic
regions (comp. K. Rosenvinge 1898 p. 104), I judge it preferable to
consider the thin filaments as an extremely thin form of the same
species. It might be named f. tenuis. The thinnest specimens ap-
proach in breadth to the thickest filaments of Chetomorpha tortuosa ;
they differ however in having much more numerous nuclei, viz.

Be 4

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 127

one to several hundreds (fig. 8), while Ch. tortuosa has ca. 20 nuclei
in each cell (K. Rosenvinge 1893 p. 917).

The species seems to attain a greater thickness in high latitudes
than farther south. According to Kjellman (1877 p. 56) it also reaches
at Spitzbergen a diameter of ca. 1 mm., while its maximum diameter
is otherwise stated to be 800 on the West coast of Sweden (Are-
schoug (1850) p. 202), 7004 in the North Sea (Hauck 1885 p. 438)
and 5004 on the New England coast (Farlow 1881 p. 46).

In one gathering only it was found attached to a stone. These
filaments had a diameter of at least 400 ».

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn.

Fam. Cheetophoracee.
Arthrochæte K. Rosenv.

49. A. penetrans K. Rosenv.

K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 111.

This peculiar epi- and endophytic alga, which seems not to
have been found by others since it was described in 1898, is rather
frequently met with in older fronds of Turnerella Pennyi, in parti-
cular on discoloured spots. The plants fully agree with those from
Scoresby Sound. The epiphytic crusts are in great measure poly-
stromatic. Numerous sporangia, mostly empty, were found in plants
collected in September.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn.

50. A. phæophila sp.n.

Thallus endophyticus e filis irregulariter ramosis inter fila thalli
Symphyocarpi strangulantis repentibus compositus. Fila primaria
horizontalia ramosa, ramos breves verticales etiam emittentia; fila
nonnunquam in massam pseudoparenchymaticam confluentia. Cel-
lulæ subcylindrice aut magis rotundatæ ad subglobosæ, longitudine
diametro æquantes vel ad duplo longiores, lat. 9—15y, chromato-
phorum pyrenoide uno vel duobus instructum continentes. Pili ar-
ticulati laterales vel terminales filis repentibus et erectis impositi,
inferne 55—65y crassi. Sporangia obovata ad subglobosa in filis
repentibus vel erectis lateralia aut terminalia, nonnunquam plura
dense aggregata, apice dehiscentia, long. 14—25 y, lat. 10—21 x.

This new species has only been met with in small quantity in
a few dried crusts of Symphyocarpus strangulans growing on a Litho-
thamnion-crust. The filaments creep irregularly between the cells of
the host, in particular horizontally, in accordance with the small
thickness of the host. They are often much branched, particularly
in a horizontal direction, but short erect filaments are also given

128 L. KoL.perup ROSENVINGE.

off. Sometimes, when the filaments are much branched, they are
united to pseudoparenchymatous bodies. I am uncertain whether
the plant may also be partly epiphytic. Here and there vigorous
hairs, slowly tapering upwards, occur; they show one or two trans-
verse walls, and their cells, in particular the upper, have not much
contents. The vegetative cells almost certainly contain one parietal
chromatophore, which however could not be distinguished in the
dried plants; on the other hand one or two pyrenoids were often
* | distinctly visible (fig.

4 | à 9, A, I). Besides the
pyrenoid-starch, the
chromatophores con-
| tained abundant stro-
= ma-starch. The cell-
CA Lp. wall gave intense cel-
I 4/ PN lulose-reaction with
ÿ Ay (mag ‘ chlor-iodide of zinc.
The position of the

PEN sporangia is different;
Ri RU ! uw they may be terminal
N | on the erect filaments
Da | || \| and lateral, sessile, on
| the same and on the
a creeping filaments. On-
=" SC) SF Fr ce I have seen a ter-

minal and a subter-
Fig. 9. Arthrochæte pheophila. A, creeping filament with minal sporangium on
lateral hair. B, terminal hair. C, branched filament
with hair. D, creeping filament with erect filament
bearing a sporangium. E, creeping filament with two (fig. 9 G). The sporan-
sessile sporangia. F, erect filament, given off from a gia observed were all

creeping one, bearing four sporangia, seen from above. emptied througha split
G, filament with a terminal and a subterminal spor- À
: SEND: in the upper part of

angium. H, erect filament with a terminal sporangium.
I, lateral sporangium. 350: 1. the cell-wall. They

have undoubtedly con-
tained swarm-cells, but whether asexual zoospores or gametes, it is
impossible to say.

I was at first inclined to refer this alga to the genus Pilinia
which it somewhat resembles in its mode of growth. It is distin-
guished however from this genus by the presence of pyrenoids which,
as far as known, are wanting in Pilinia. Moreover, it differs by
the pluricellular hairs. Such hairs were certainly pointed out in
Pilinia maritima, but as this plant has turned out to be a species
of Ectocarpus, as shown above (p. 123), hairs are now not to be found

the end of a filament,

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 129

in any species of Pilinia. By these hairs it resembles Arthrochæte
penetrans, and as the sporangia and the structure of the vegetative
cells are also similar, it might be referred to the same genus. It is
distinguished from the species named by the arrangement of the
filaments and the broader, often nearly globular sporangia. The
differences in the structure of the vegetative frond are probably
partly dependent on the differences in structure of the host plants.
In this respect the new species is too little known, owing to the
scarce maierial.

Loc. Off Baadskeeret.

Epicladia Reinke.

51. E. Flustrz Reinke.

K. Rosenvinge (1898 I) p. 115.

The determination of the plants referred to this species is not
quite sure, as they were not fructiferous. They agreed with Reinke’s
description and figures; the creeping filaments were partly confluent,
forming a membrane, and the cells showed here and there foldings
inward of the cell-wall. Found on Delesseria sinuosa and Desma-
restia aculeata.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn.

Gomontia Born. et Flah.

52. G.polyrrhiza (Lagerh.) Born. et Flah.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 907, (1898 I) p. 101.

In old dead greenish crusts of Lithothamnion leve and in shells
of Mya and Saxicava, in the latter case together with other perfora-
ting algæ (Conchocelis, Ostreobium) and as a rule in lesser quantity
than these. Found in 19 meters depth, at least. With sporangia in
the beginning of September.

Loc. Entrance to the harbour; along Vestre Havnenæs.

Pseudendoclonium Wille.

53. P.submarinum Wille.
Wille (1901) p. 29.

In company with Calothrix scopulorum and other littoral alge
a small alga was found which agreed well with Wille’s description
and figures, as to the mode of growth, dimensions and structure of
the cells. The elongated cells were 5—6 » broad; the cells contained

a parietal chromatophore.

Loc. Vestre Havnenæs.

130 L. KoL.perup ROSENVINGE.

Fam. Ulothricacea.
Ulothrix Kitz.

54. U. flacca (Dillw.) Thur.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 935; Wille (1901) p. 18; Jonsson (1904) p. 54.

At the upper end of a young Alaria some filaments of a Ulothrix
were met with which must be referred to this species. The swarm-
cell producing parts of the filaments were curved in the manner
characteristic of the species and consisted of low cells undoubtedly
producing gametes'. The filaments were comparatively thin, the
fertile parts only reaching 33, in diameter. The cells often con-
tained only one pyrenoid, probably in connexion with the small
thickness of the filaments.

Loc. Along Cape Bismarck Peninsula.

55. U.scutata Jonsson.

Jonsson (1904) p. 57.

This species seems to be common within the region explored.
However, I am only sure of the determination of the specimens from
one locality, as I have seen only in these the basal part character-
istic of the species. Most of the specimens from the other localities
are dried. At the base the filaments were 5—7 y thick, and the
cells in the lower part of the filaments were frequently up to 4
times as long as broad.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island. Further, uncertain as to the deter-

mination from dredging along Cape Bismarck Peninsula, Danmarks Hayn
and Baadskeeret.

56. U.consociata Wille.
Wille (1901) p. 25; Jonsson (1904) p. 60.

The North-East Greenland specimens agree with Wille’s descrip-
tion; only they were rather thin. Young sterile plants were only
7—7°5y thick near the base, older filaments 10°5y, fertile filaments
1254 thick. The filaments are often decumbent at the base and
form rhizoids there. Sometimes two filaments were found coalesced
near the base. The apical cell is rounded. — It was found growing
on Enleromorpha prolifera in the tidal region.

Loc. Vestre Havnenæs, September.

1 In stating (1893 p. 935—36) that I have found this species with zoospores in
West Greenland, I have not intended to say anything about the question whether
the swarm-cells were asexual zoospores or gametes. Probably they were gametes
(comp. Wille (1901) p. 21).

On the Marine Algz from North-East Greenland. 131

Fam. Ulvacee.
Enteromorpha (Link.)

57.. E. prolifera (O0 E. Mull.)

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 960; Jonsson (1904) p. 66.

It is with hesitation that I have referred to this species some
specimens collected in the littoral region. They are rather much
branched, thin, with still thinner branches. The arrangement of
the cells in longitudinal series is sometimes tolerably distinct, the
new cell-walls being mainly perpendicular to the axis of the frond,
sometimes indistinct or wanting. The cells are angular with some-
what rounded edges, much as in the typical form of E. intestinalis,
but only 7—94 in diameter. The membrane of the frond is 11—12y
thick, the cell-wall is not thickened on the inner side. A great
number of very young plants were met with. Some of the large
plants looked as if they had wintered and later on produced new
branches. No “trabeculæ” were observed in the cavity of the frond.

In view of the great difficulty of determining species of Entero-
morpha much stress cannot be laid on the determination of the
above-mentioned specimens; nor shall I enter into the question
whether E. prolifera is specifically distinct from E. intestinalis.

Loc. Vestre Havnenæs, September.

Fam. Protococcacee.
Chlorochytrium Cohn.
58. Ch.inclusum Kjellm.
K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 963, (1898 I) p. 119; Jonsson (1904) p. 69.
Very common in Turnerella Pennyi.

Loc. East Side of Koldewey Island; Danmarks Havn; off Baadskæret
a. 28 meters.

59. Ch. Schmitzii K. Rosenv.

K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 964, (1898 I) p. 119; Jonsson (1903) p. 338.

Very common in Cruoria arctica and in Petrocelis polygyna.

Loc. Of Baadskæret and along Vestre Havneaæs, ca. 28 meters.

D. Cyanophycee.
Fam. Rivulariacee.
Calothrix Ag.
60. C.scopulorum (Web. et Mohr) Ag.
K. Rosenvinge (1893) p. 966, (1898 I) p. 121; Jonsson (1904) p. 70.
Well developed filaments, in a great measure with hormogonia.
In the littoral zone.
Loc. Vestre Havnenæs, September.

132 L KoLperup ROSENVINGE.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

ÅGARDH, J. G. (1868), Bidrag till kannedomen af Spetsbergens Alger. K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handl. Bd. 7, No. 8. Stockholm.
(1872), Bidrag till kännedomen af Gronlands Laminarieer och Fucaceer. K. Sv.
Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 10, No. 8. Stockholm.

— (1876), Species genera et ordines Algarum. Vol. III. Lipsiæ.

— (1896), Analecta algologica. Continuatio Ill. Acta Rec. Soc. Physiogr. T. VII.
Lunde.

ARESCHOUG, J. E. (1850), Phyceae Scandinavicae marinae. Upsaliae. Act. Upsal. Vol. XIV.

— (1883), Observationes phycologicae. Part. quarta. De Laminariaceis nonnullis.
Nova Acta Reg. Soc. Sc. Ups. Ser. III. Upsaliæ.

Barrers, E. A. L. (1896), New or critical British marine Algz. Journal of Botany.
Vol. 34. London.

— (1892), On Conchocelis, a New Genus of Perforating Algæ. Phycological Memoirs
edited by G. Murray. Part I. London. Plate VIII.

BorGESEN, F. (1902), Marine Algæ (of the Færoes. Botany of the Færges. Part II.
Copenhagen.

BORGESEN, F. and HELGI Jonsson (1905), The distribution of the Marine Algæ of the
Arctic Sea and of the northernmost Part of the Atlantic. Botany of the
Færoes. Appendix.

DE-Tox1, J. B. (1905), Sylloge Algarum. Vol. IV. Florideæ. Sectio IV. Patavii.

FarLow, W. G. (1881), Marine Algæ of New England and adjacent coast. Washington.

FosziE, M. (1895), The Norwegian Forms of Lithothamnion. Det kgl. norske Viden-
skabers Selsk. Skrifter 1894. Trondhjem 1895.

— (1905), Remarks on Northern Lithothamnia. Det kgl. norske Videnskabers Selsk.
Skrifter. 1905, No. 3. Trondhjem.

— (1898), List of species of the Lithothamnia. Det kgl. norske Videnskabers Selsk.
Skrifter. 1898, No. 3. Trondhjem.

GUIGNARD, L. (1892), Observations sur l’appareil mucifère des Laminariacées. Annales
des scienc. nat. 7e ser. tome 15. Paris.

Hauck, F. (1885), Die Meeresalgen Deutschlands und Oesterreichs. Leipzig.

JONSSON, HErGı (1903), The Marine Algz of Iceland (II. Chlorophyceæ. IV. Cyano-
phyceæ). Botanisk Tidsskrift. 25. Bind, 3. Hefte. København.

— (1904), The Marine Algæ of East Greenland. Meddelelser om Gronland XXX.
Copenhagen.

KJELLMAN, F. R. (1877), Om Spetsbergens marina, klorofyliförande thallophyter. II.
Bihang till k. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 4, No. 6. Stockholm.

— (1883), Norra Ishafvets algflora. Vega-exped. vetensk. arbeten. Stockholm. — The
same paper translated in English: The Algæ of the Arctic Sea. K. Svenska
Vet.-Akad. Handlingar. Bd. 20, No. 5.

— (1906), Zur Kenntnis der marinen Algenflora von Jan Mayen. Arkiv för Botanik.
Bd. 5, N:o 14. Uppsala & Stockholm.

KLEBAHN, H. (1895), Beobachtungen über Pleurocladia lacustris A. Br. Berichte d.
Deut. Bot. Gesellsch. Bd. 13, p. 93.

Kuckuck, P. (1894), Bemerkungen zur marinen Algenflora von Helgoland. Wissensch.
Meeresuntersuch. Neue Folge. 1. Band. Kiel und Leipzig.

— (1895), Ueber einige neue Phæosporeen der westlichen Ostsee. Botanische Zei-
tung. 1895, Heft VIII.

— (1897), Über zwei höhlenbewohnende Phaeosporeen. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der
Meeresalgen. 4. Wissensch. Meeresuntersuchungen. Neue Folge. II. Band,
Heft 1. Kiel und Leipzig.

On the Marine Algæ from North-East Greenland. 133

Napson, G. (1900), Die perforierenden (kalkbohrenden) Algen und ihre Bedeutung in
der Natur. Scripta Botanica Horti Univers. Petropolitanae, fase. XVIII.
(Russian with abstract in German).

RASMUSSEN, R. (1909), Bemærkninger om Væksten af Bladet hos Alaria esculenta paa
Færøerne. Botanisk Tidsskrift. Bd. 29, p. 333.

ROSENVINGE, L. KoLDErup (1893), Grønlands Havalger. Meddelelser om Grønland III.
Kjøbenhavn 1893. |

— (1894), Les Algues marines du Groenland. Annales des sciences naturelles. 7e
série, tome 19.

— (1898 I), Deuxième Mémoire sur les Algues marines du Groenland. Meddelelser
om Gronland XX. Kjobenhavn.

— (1898 ID, Om Algevegetationen ved Grønlands Kyster. With resume: Sur la vé-
gétation d’Algues marines sur les côtes du Grönland. Meddelelser om Gren-
land, XX. Kjobenhavn. ;

— (1909), The Marine Algæ of Denmark. Part I. K. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Skr.
7. Række, VII. 1. København.

SAUVAGEAU, C. (1898), Sur quelques Myrionémacées. (premier mémoire). Annales des
sc. nat. 8e série, tome 5. Paris.

Scamirz, F. und P. HAuPTFLEISCH (1897), Rhodophyceae. Engler und Prantl, Die
natürlichen Pflanzenfamilien. I. Teil. Abt. 2. Leipzig 1896—1897.
SETCHELL, W. A. and N. L. GARDNER (1893), Algæ of North-western America. Univer-

sity of California Publications. Botany. Vol. I. Berkeley.

STRÔMFELT, H. F. G. (1886), Om algvegetationen vid Islands kuster. Gôteborg 1886.

— (1888), Algae novae quas ad litora Scandinaviae indagavit. Notarisia. Anno III,
fasc. 9. Venezia.

WILLE, N. (1895), Ueber Pleurocladia lacustris A. Br. und deren systematische Stellung.
Berichte d. Deut. Bot. Ges. Bd. 13, p. 106.

— (1901), Studien über Chlorophyceen. I—VII. Videnskabsselskabets Skrifter. 1909.
No. 6. Christiania.

ZANARDINI, G. (1876), Iconographia phycologica mediterraneo-adriatica, ossia scelta di
Ficee nuove o piu rare dei mari mediterraneo ed adriatico, figurate, descritte
ed illustrate. Vol. 3. 1870—76.

9—5—1910.

ee RMS, Len, d'été oP eo “ét and aA dl

bejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr.55.

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Bind III + Nr 5

SERTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRØNLAND» XLIII

FUNGI TERRESTRES:

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND

(NOE 76° N. LAT.)
COLLECTED BY THE “DANMARK-EXPEDITION”

DETERMINED

BY

| C. FERDINANDSEN

WEITEN PIL IX

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1910

DEC 16 191]

INTRODUCTION.

he material of earth-fungi brought home by the “Danmark Ex-

pedition” was collected by A. LunpaGEr between 76° and 77°
N. L., partly on the mainland, partly on the southern Koldewey
Island’, and is very scanty, as was to be expected. In all 16
species are represented in the collection, of which however only
11 can be identified with any certainty. The greater number
of these, 7 species namely, have been earlier noted from Greenland,
and of the remainder Calvatia arctica n.sp. and Calvatia cyathiformis
(Bosc.) Morg. have already, as will appear from the text, also been
found by previous collectors. The same holds good in all probabil-
ity for Cortinarius collinitus (Pers.) Fr. The fourth species hitherto
not noted from Greenland, Russula cfr. R. integram (L.) Fr., belongs
to the commonest North European fungi and is also known from
Arctic regions.

Russula cfr. R. nitidam Fr. is new for the east coast; on the
other hand, Scleroderma vulgare Fr. and Lycoperdon favosum (Rostk.)
Bonord. are dropped from its flora (cfr. text).

As was to be expected beforehand, the species found are such
as grow — or are able to grow — on barren and little sheltered
places in temperate latitudes; there is much agreement especially
between this small high-northern fungus-flora and that of our own
heaths.

As mentioned above, it has not been possible to determine all
the fungi with certainty to their species; many characters namely
are wiped out on preserving the material — chiefly the colours,
next also the whole appearance of the living fungus, which is an
essential, sometimes indeed necessary condition for a correct deter-
mination of species. This is helped out somewhat for the species
which have been drawn in colours by the artists of the Expedition;
but we can naturally not expect to find just the mycologically im-
portant characters illustrated in such sketches. A completely satis-

1 A single, indeterminable species was collected by Dr. LinpHARD on Maroussia.
11”

138 C. FERDINANDSEN.

factory picture of the fungal flora of a region will on the whole
only be obtained, when a specialist visits the country and himself
collects his material.

For friendly assistance in the examination of the Gasteromy-
celeae collected I am much indebted to Dr. Lapiraus HorLös of
Kecskemét in Hungary and my friend cand. WınGE of Copenhagen.

Agaricineae.
Cortinarius Fr.
Cortinarius (Myxacium) collinitus (Pers.) Fr. — Epicr. p. 274.

No. 270a (coloured drawing): bog north of Thermometerfjæld, 4—6—07; No. 355:
near the large lake, 9—8—07; No. 1911: Danmarks Havn, 16—7—08; No. 1916: Basis-
kæret, 16—7—08.

On the largest and best preserved specimens (No. 355) the belted
structure of the stalk is still to be seen; the other specimens are
less typical, but undoubtedly belong within the range of this species,
which is very variable. In microscopical regards they are quite
the same.

This species, which seems comparatively common, has probably
been brought home from Greenland on earlier occasions, without
its being possible to determine the specimens; cfr. Rostrup: Fungi
Groenlandiae orientalis etc., Medd. om Grønland XXX, p. 15: “In

collectionibus .... Agaricaceae ....indeterminabiles e generibus Rus-
sulae .... et Cortinarii inventae sunt”.

Cortinarius sp.
No. 380: Cape Bismarck, 14—8—07.

Galera Fr.
Galera Hypnorum (Batsch) Fr. — Syst. Myc. I, p. 267.

No. 33a (coloured drawing): near the large lake, 1—8—07; No. 1766: in damp
moss, 18 —7—08.

Cystidia bottle-shaped, usually with a small knob or bud on
the neck. In the material from Julianehaab I have found conical
cystides, which however showed a tendency to swell out above into
knobs; on the whole this species seems to contain several types in
regard to the form of the cystidia.

Fungi terrestres from North-East Greenland. 139

“Seems to be one of the commonest Agaricaceae occurring in
Greenland” (Rostrup: Tillæg til Grønlands Svampe, Medd. om Gron-
land III, p. 597).

Inocybe Fr.
Inocybe lacera Fr. — Syst. Myc. I, p. 257.

No. 48a: Koldewey Island, 13—8—06.

A covering of sand, containing protonema threads, small mosses,
a very small Juncus plant and withered stumps of older, still sur-
rounds the somewhat knob-shaped, swollen basal part of the stalk.

This fungus thrives well on sandy, naked ground; the author
has found it on such a locality on heaths in Jutland. — Noted by
Rostrup from Danmarks © (Ost-Gronlands Svampe, Medd. om Gron-
land XVIII, p. 7).

Lactarius Pers.
Lactarius rufus (Scop.) Fr. — Epicr. p. 247.

No. 48b: Koldewey Island, 13—8—06; No. 381b: Thermometerfjæld, 17—8—07.

The anatomical examination of the trama shows that the fungus
is a Lactarius or a Russula. There is nothing stated regarding the
milk contents; but most fortunately Lactarius rufus belongs to the
fungi, which resist excellently the influence of the preserving fluid,
so that it is easily recognised even in alcohol.

The fungus is noted by Rostrup from Danmarks © (Ost-
Gronlands Svampe, Medd. om Gronland XVIII, p. 8); it is of rather
common occurrence on Danish heaths.

Naucoria Fr.
Naucoria sp.sc. N.lapponica Fr. — Hym. Eur. p. 263.

No. 1935: Bog near Danmarks Havn, 16—7—08.

A small specimen (stalk ca. 2 cm. high, pileus 1/2 cm. broad),
with quartz grains firmly attached to the surface of the pileus.
Spores ellipsoidal, 8—10y4 x 5—6y, light-yellow with oil-drops. —
Colour of the pileus is now dark-brown, but on drying yellow spots
come to view which have been very apparent in the fresh state;
this is indicated by a note in the journal: “honey-fungus” The
pileus has thus been covered by bright yellow scales, and the pel-
licle has been viscous; add to this, that the lamellae are toothed at
the edge and with decurrent teeth, and it becomes very probable that

we have N. lapponica Fr. before us. — Unfortunately, no microscopic
characters have been included in the diagnosis of this species, which
makes the identification very difficult. — Rosrrup notes N. lapponica

Fr. from Cape Stewart (Ost Gronland Svampe p. 7).

140 C. FERDINANDSEN.

Omphalia Fr.
Omphalia umbellifera (L.) Fr. — Elench. I, p. 22.

No. 381a (coloured drawing): Thermometerfjæld, 17—8—07; No. 1936: bog near
Danmarks Havn, 16—7—08 (Honey-fungus).

As the drawing and the term “honey-fungus” indicate, the fun-
gus has a beautiful yellow colour in the living condition (the form
Ag. chrysoleucus Pers., which is common in high mountains and in
the Arctic).

“Seems to be the most commonly occurring and most wide-
spread of the Agaricineae in Greenland” (Rostrup: Fungi Groen-

landiae, Medd. om Grønland III, p. 528). — Cf. also Rosrrup: Ost-
Grønlands Svampe, Medd. om Grønland XVIII, p.7, Duc D’ORLEANS:
Croisière océanographique etc. Botanique p.12. — N. Harrz’s note,

that the fungus is common on damp spots in the heath in Scoresby
Sound (®st-Gronlands Svampe |. c.) agrees well with the fact, that
on Danish heaths it is also chiefly bound to moist spots between
the Calluna-tufts, where the author has even found it submerged.

Omphalia umbellifera (L.) Fr. var. ad O.rusticam Fr. vergens.

No. 360: fungi on fairly dry ground on S.E. side of the Varde-Ridge, 11—8—07;
chocolate-brown, the small specimen with a light spot in the middle.

From the typical O. umbellifera this form differs by its dark
colour and by somewhat narrower, more crowded lamellae; in
these characters it approaches to ©. rustica Fr., which species along
with O. umbellifera-forms is united by PERSOON to the species Agaricus
ericetorum. Both species (umbellifera and rustica) are found on Da-
nish heaths.

Omphalia sp.
No. 991: Basiskæret 20—6—08; in rough dried moss and as stiff as wood.

The badly preserved condition makes a certain determination
impossible.

Russula Fr.

This is one of the genera in which the separation of the species
is often very difficult, in fact almost impossible in alcohol material
when the plants have not been collected and labelled by a specialist.
A certain amount of knowledge of the shades of colour of the spores
and of the taste (smell) of the flesh is in fact an indispensable con-
dition for the determination of the species — and of these characters
the first can be only with difficulty, the last impossibly recognised
after treatment with alcohol. The determinations given must there-
fore merely be regarded as approximate.

Fungi terrestres from North-East Greenland. 141

Russula sp. cfr. R.integram (L.) Fr. — Epicr., p. 360.

No. 333b (coloured drawing): near the large lake, 1—8—07; No. 353 (coloured
drawing): no locality noted.

Of these specimens No. 353 (deep-red, strongly tuberculated at
the margin, stalk somewhat faintly yellowish) certainly comes nearest
to the true R. integra Fr.; No. 333b seems more distant, to judge
from the coloured drawing, especially in the yellow stalk — and is
in any case not R. integra sensu Friesii. — “Plures occurrunt am-
biguae formae, praecipue À. integra coloris varietatibus fallax”. (Sacc.
Syll. V, 469).

Russula integra is “in Europa boreali ex vulgatissimis” and is
further noted from Siberia and the Bellot Islands (81° 41’ N. L.)
(Sacc. Syll. V, p. 475).

Russula sp. cfr. R. nitidam (Pers.) Fr. — Epicr. p.361.
No. 400 (coloured drawing): Basiskæret, 20—8—07.

The pileus has a characteristic, deep-blue colour with red-mauve

spots. If the lamellae are yellowish — and they certainly seem to
be so — the fungus belongs in the neighbourhood of the species
named.

Rostrup (Fungi Groenlandiae, Medd. om Grenland III, p. 529)
gives R. nitida from Upernivik.

Russula sp.
No. 270b (coloured drawing): In pool N. of Thermometerfjæld, 4—6-—07.
The plant itself is not to be found in the collection, and the
coloured drawing does not give sufficient information to make a
determination of the species possible.

Tubaria Fr.
Tubaria furfuracea (Pers.) Fr. — Syst. Mye. I, p. 262.

No. 374: Near the shore E. of Thermometerfjæld, 12—8—07. On the slope in a
dried-up water-course. Moorland.

Small, but typically developed specimens with several concentric
circles of clay-coloured scales along the margin of the pileus.

Rostrup does not mention this fungus from East Greenland
(only from Upernivik and Disco); but it has probably been found
later at Cape Bismarck; cf. Duc D'ORLÉANS: Croisière océanographique
etc., Botanique, p. 12.

Agaricaceae indeterminatae.

The remainder of the Agaricaceae collected, in all three species,
must be taken together under this designation, as not even a deter-

142 C. FERDINANDSEN.

mination of the genus is possible in these cases; for this, so far as
the species A (Nos. 1293 and 1294) is concerned, the too little devel-
oped condition stands in the way, and the material of the second
species, B, (Nos. 70 and 454) was already damaged by larvae and
frost on collecting. Lastly, the third species, C, (Nos. 882 and 383)
belongs to such a difficult generic group, that a determination from
the available, very sparse material would be quite indefensible. —
For the sake of completeness the fungi in question are noted —
with the collectors and a few other additions — as an appendix to
the above-given list.

A. No. 1293: Maroussia 20—7—08; Dr. LınpHarD found these fungi in an eskimo
ruin, the kitchen-corner, deep under the surface. No. 1294: Like the foregoing, only
seen here.

The specimens found are quite small, the largest 1 cm. high
with pileus just formed. Brownish. Grows on a swampy soil, chiefly
of moss.

B. No. 70: Fungi in wet moss under Thermometerfjæld. No. 454: Basiskæret,
25—8—07, taken in the frozen condition, later thawed and put in alcohol.

The spores are rough, hyaline; the flesh is almost entirely eaten
away by larvae. Russula?

C. No. 382: Thermometerfjæld, 17—8—07, damp grass. No. 383: the same, lot
of rain on preceding days.

These specimens have characteristic, edged spores; but as no-
thing is noted regarding the colour of the spores, a certain deter-
mination of the genus cannot be made. If the spores were red, the
fungus has to be referred to Entoloma (or Leptonia); if they were
brown, on the other hand, the species will belong to Inocybe. —
There is absolutely no resemblance between the material of small,
dark fungi preserved in alcohol and the coloured drawing of No.
382, which shows a very large, fine, grey-lilac, silky fungus and
seems to have indications of brown spores. — Inocybe?

Gasteromyceteae.
Calvatia Fr.
Calvatia cyathiformis (Bosc) Morg. — North American Fungi,
Journ. Cincinati Soc. Nat. Hist. XII, p. 168.

Synonyms:

Lycoperdon cyathiforme Bosc, Berlin Mag. 1811 V p.87, t. VI
fig 41. A; B.

Bovista lilacina Berk. & Mont., Hook. Lond. Journ. Vol. IV 1845.

Lycoperdon lilacinum (Berk.) Mass., Massee: Monographia Lycop.
nr. 10.

Fungi terrestres from North-East Greenland. 143

Lycoperdon lilacinum (Berk. & Mont.) Speg., Fungi Argent., p. 197,
nr. 321.

Lycoperdon fragile Vitt., Monogr. Lyc. p. (36) 80, 1842.

Calvatia fragilis (Vitt.) Morg., North American Fungi in Journ.
Cincinati Soc. Nat. Hist. XII, p. 168.

Lycoperdon Bovista Vitt., Fungi. Mang. p. 264, t. XXXIII, fig. II
Get E:

Lycoperdon pseudolilacinum Speg., Fungi Guaran. p. 45, nr. 94.

No. 1906, Hvalrosodde Aug. 1906; No. 79, Hvalrosodde 16—6—07; No. 133, Hval-
rosodde 13—6— 07.

This fungus is very cosmopolitan in its distribution (Asia, Africa,
America, Europe) and also occurs in this country, mostly on heath
and downs. — Of the specimens brought home No. 1906 is about to
shed its spores and it is distinctly seen, that the brown, chequered
periderm is bursting irregularly, Calvatia-like; in the other specimens,
which probably have wintered, only the bowl-shaped basal part
remains; in No. 79 this has a diameter of ca. 7 cm. All the speci-
mens are almost sessile, stalky-contracted below and with wrinkled-
srooved basal part. The spore-mass is dark-brownish, with purple
shade; under the microscope the spores are distinctly warted, some-
times with a small pedicel, yellowish brown, 5—6y diam.; threads
of the capillitium have almost the same diameter as the spores and
a slightly darker colour. The loose tissue in the quite weakly
developed, sterile foot-part has a lilac sheen. There could scarcely
be any doubt from these characters, that these fungi belonged to
Calvatia cyathiformis, and the well-known specialist on the Gastero-
myceteae, Dr. Lapistaus HorLös of Hungary, to whom I sent No.
1906, has also confirmed my determination of that specimen.

On going through the East Greenland collections in the Botanical
Museum of Copenhagen I came across a specimen of the above-mentioned
species, collected at Cape Dalton by C. Kruuse and published in Ro-
strup’s “Fungi Groenlandiae orientalis ....” in Medd. om Grønland XXX,
p. 115, under the name of Lycoperdon favosum (Rostk.) Bonord”.
The specimen in question consists only of the persistent basal part
of the fungus, which in this case is but little typical, almost disc-
shaped and with Geaster-like, retroverted lobes on the margin. Fur-
ther, the colour is lighter than the type. A section through the
(short and but little distinct) stalk of the fruit-body shows, however,
the loose, lilac-coloured tissue which is so characteristic of C. cya-

1 Bot. Zeit. 1857, p. 595; Sacc. Syll. VII p. 121. In Bot. Centralbl. 1902, Beil. p. 4
(extra) OUDEMANS has given the same specific name to a newly founded species;
according to a generally applied rule this last species should be called Lycoper-
don Oudemansii.

144 C. FERDINANDSEN.

thiformis. Also in regard to gleba and microscopic characters there
is full agreement with this species.

Calvatia arctica Ferdinandsen et Winge sp. n.

Peridio fere habitum Sclerodermatis aurantii aemulante, subreni-
formi-globoso, inferne stipitiformi-protracto indeque plicato, lat. ad
6 cm., alt. cire. 3cm., + radicato. Exoperidio tenui, superne verrucis
eximie pyramidatis, lineolis horizontalibus parallelis ornatis, obsesso,
nonnumquam magis irregulariter areolato-caelato, inferne, secundum
limitem satis distinctum, granuloso — primo albo, ad maturitatem
fungi ochraceo. Endoperidio crasso, irregulariter dehiscente, fragili.
Gleba peridium fere totum explente, initio alba, matura griseobrun-
neola, levissime olivaceo-tincta, basi sterili pallida, parvo-cellulari,
partem infimam stipitiformem peridii tantum occupante, instructa.
Basidiis obovato-clavatis, 14—16 x 7—8 4, sterigmatibus tenuibus,
usque 18 long., suffultis. Sporis globosis, 45 y — 55 diam, minute
papillatis, uniguttulatis, tenuiter tunicatis, flavidulis, ad maturitatem
verrucis hyalinis, perexiguis, deciduis exasperatis. — Floccis diametro
fere sporarum (raro ad 7!/2y lat.), iisdem subconcoloribus, nonnum-
quam dichotome ramosis.

Hab. ad terram in tractu litoreo Groenlandiae orientalis, Lat.
Ors 26+ 77%

No. 241, in a bog, 19—7—07; No. 1803, Lille Snenæs, 9—7—08, common in
heath-bogs, damp Carex- and Eriophorum-pools.

As the above diagnosis shows (see also Plate IX), this fungus
has a very characteristic external appearance, not unlike certain
forms of Scleroderma aurantium (Vaill.) Pers." The specimens collected
were unripe, but on going through the collections of the Botanical Mu-
seum of Copenhagen in order if possible to find material for comparison,
I was successful in obtaining a ripe specimen of the fungus, collected
on the Liverpool Coast, Hurry Inlet (C. Kruuse). The latter is
noted in Rosrrup’s Fungi Groenlandiae orientalis etc., Medd. om
Gronland XXX, p. 115, under the name of Lycoperdon favosum (Rostk.)
Bonord.. This last species seems from the description hardly distinct
from Calvatia caelata (Bull.) Morg., and in his work “Die Gastero-
myceten Ungarns” p.163, HozLôs also gives the two species as syno-
nyms. — It is not possible now, however, to bring the above-de-
scribed species in under the true Calvatia caelata; the gleba-mass,

‘In "Tillæg til Grønlands Svampe”, Medd. om Grønland III p. 601, Rosrrup states,
that Scleroderma vulgare Fr. is “common in heaths”, citing a note of N. Harrz,
written on a label to a specimen from Vajgattet. The specimen in question,
however, is no Scleroderma, but belongs to the Lycoperdaceae and is most |
likely nothing but a young Calvatia arctica. After this Scleroderma vulgare
Fr. (= S. aurantium (Vaill.) Pers.) is not recorded from the East coast.

Fungi terrestres from North-East Greenland. 145

namely, is greyish chocolate-brown, and the spores are slightly
warted (45—55 » diam., light-yellow); further, the threads of the
capillitium have nearly the same diameter as the spores. These
microscopic characters point towards C. cyathiformis, without how-
ever permitting identification with this species; for this also the sculp-
ture of the periderm and the light colour stand in the way.

I then sent the specimen from the Liverpool Coast (A), as also
a true C. cyathiformis, (No. 1906) to Dr. HorLös, who very kindly
subjected these fungi to a closer investigation and returned them
with the following remarks: „Exemplar A ist entschieden kein Calva-
tia caelata (Bull.) Morg. .... Auch nicht Calvatia cyathiformis (Bosc)
Morg. — Ich kenne den Pilz nicht. In meiner reichen Sammlung
befindet sich kein solches Exemplar, mit dem ich Exempl. A ver-
gleichen konnte.”

On an accompanying, analytical drawing Dr. HozLôs has written:
Calvatia sp.? and in this genus the fungus should certainly be
placed. It seems, from the information given, to be rather widely
distributed in East Greenland.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Calvatia arctica Ferd. & Wge sp.n.

Fig. 1. Habitus of a young fungus, nat. size (after a specimen in alcohol).

Fig. 2. Part of the peridium of a ripe fungus, from the outside, nat. size (after a
dried specimen).

Fig. 3. The same, from the inner side.

1000
Fig. 4. Spores, - 1

1000
Fig. 5. Basidia, i

1000
Fig. 6. Threads of the capillitum, ST tt

MEDD. om GRØNL. XLIII. Nr. 6. [C. FERDINANDSEN] PL. IX.

CALVATIA ARCTICA sp.n. FERD. et WGE

® Winge ad nat del Dansk Repr Anst

En
sr

‘1
À &
A

NA
Ny. LA

Ni

Usb ia a i a

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr.56.

DAN MARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
| NORDØSTKYST 1906—1908 - Bmp III - Nr 6

SERTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRØNLAND» XLIII

SYSBESIATIC LIST

FUNGI (MICROMYCETES)

FROM

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND
(N. OF 76° N. LAT.)

COLLECTED BY THE “DANMARK-EXPEDITION” 1906—1908

DETERMINED

BY

J. LIND

WEE HZPR. X

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1910

DEC re II

INTRODUCTION.

he following list of fungi is mainly the result of my examination

of the vascular plants, collected by Mr. LUNDAGER; only a few
of them belong to Captain J. P. KocH and Mr. FREUCHEN’S collections.
Only very few specimens have been collected expressly for the sake
of the fungi themselves, and accordingly the majority of the fungi
found belong to the less conspicuous species.

Most of the species are already known from Greenland and
have been mentioned in E. Rosrrup’s publications in earlier volumes
of “Meddelelser fra Grønland”; 4 of the 65 species are new to
science, and 18 of them have not formerly been found in Greenland.

For the rest my report comes close to C. H. OSTENFELD and
ANDR. LUNDAGER’S “List of vascular plants”, so that I may refer to
their list for the names of authors of the host-plants etc.

List of the collecting places, arranged from north to south.

Hyde Fjord 837115) IN. Lat.
Mallemukfjeld 80° 10° —
Lambert Land 79° 8 —
Ymers Nunatak IODA =
Cape Marie-Valdemar c. 77°20" —

Germania Land: Rypefjeld, Hvalrosodde, Dove Bugt, Lille Snenes,
Snenes, Stormkap, Harefjeld, Danmarks Havn, Termometerfjeld,
Basisker, Cape Bismarck,

arranged from N. W. to S.E. 77° — 76° 43’ N. Lat. and 21° — 17° 30° W. Long.

Maroussia Island 76° 39’ N. Lat. — 18° 43’ W. Long.

St. Koldewey Island ca. 76°30) — 18° 50° —

List of papers dealing with Fungi of northern East Greenland.

FERDINANDSEN et WINGE: Champignons, in Duc d'Orléans, Croisiere oceanographique
dans la mer du Grønland en 1905. Resultats scientifiques. Bruxelles. 1908.
Fucker: Pilze, in Die 2te deutsche Nordpolarfahrt. Bremen 1872.

12°

150 J. Linn.

Rostrup: Fungi Groenlandiae. Meddelelser om Gronland III. Kjobenhavn 1888.
Tilleg til Gronlands Svampe. _- — Ill. — 1891.
Ostgronlands Svampe. — XVIII. — 1894.
Fungi Groenlandiae orientalis. — XXX. — 1904.

SACCARDO: Sylloge fungorum. vol. I—XVIIL Patavii 1882—1906.

Myxomycetes.
1. Licea brunnea Preuss. Sacc. Syllog. VII, p. 405.
Sporidiis cinnamomeis, globosis, 4—5 4 diam.

Loc. On Owls disgorging, Lille Snenæs ?ls 07.

Phycomycetes.

2. Physoderma Hippuridis Rostrup. Sacc. Syllog. XI, p. 250.
Loc. On living stems of Hippuris vulgaris, Danmarks Havn "I 08.

Note. Has hitherto only been noticed in Greenland and in the Isle of Funen.
(cf. Rosrrur: Mykologiske Meddelelser VIII. Botanisk Tidsskrift Bd. 22, p. 254).

Ustilagineae.
3. Cintractia Caricis (Pers.) Magn. Syn: Ustilago Caricis (Pers.)
Fuck. Sacc. Syll. VII, p. 464.

Loc. On Cobresia (Elyna) Bellardi, Termometerfjeld. "Is 07.

Uredineae.
4. Melampsora arctica Rostrup. Sacc. Syll. VII, p. 594 & IX,
p. 926.

Loc. Both on the upper and lower sides of leaves of Salix artica.
Harefjeld *°/; 07, Danmarks Havn “I; 08, Lille Snenæs '* 08.

5. Puccinia Cardamines-bellidifoliae Dietel. Sacc. Syll. XVI,
p.275. Sydow: Monographia Uredinearum. Vol. I, p. 510.
Sporidiis 3—36 u x 17y.

Loc. On living leaves of Cardamine bellidifolia, Lille Snenæs °ls 07.

Gymnoasceae.

6. Gymnoascus Reessii Baranetzky. Sacc. Syll. VIII, p. 823.

Loc. On Lemming excrement, Termometerfjeld, Sept. 07.

Note. New for Greenland.

Systematic List of Fungi (Micromycetes) from North-East Greenland. 151

Pezizeae.
7. Mollisia advena Karst. Sacc. Syll. VIII, p. 352.
Loc. On Eriophorum polystachyum f. elegans, Danmarks Havn "I 08.
Note. New for Greenland.
8. Mollisia atrata (Pers.) Karst. Syn: Pyrenopeziza atrata (Pers.)
Fuck. Sacc. Syll. VIII, p. 354.

Loc. On stems of Potentilla emarginata, Renskæret 7°!; 08.

9. Pyrenopeziza Karstenii Sacc. Syll. VIII, p. 367. Syn: Mol-
lisia graminis Karsten non Peziza graminis Desm.

Loc. On dead leaves of Aira caespitosa, Danmarks Havn "7 08; and
of Poa(?), Lille Snenæs 77/6 08.

10. Geopyxis Ciborium (Vahl) Sacc. Syllog. VIII, p. 64.

Ascis clavatis 200 (p.sp. 1002) x 124; paraphysibus hyalinis,
ramosis, septatis ascos superantibus, apice sensim ad 5, incrassatis;
sporidiis hyalinis, continuis, eguttulatis, 15— 17 u x 64.

I have compared the specimens found with Flora danica tab.
1078 fig. 1, they have not so long and slender a stalk as shown in
the picture, but they are similar as regards size and shape (see tab.
X fig. 5).

Loc. Termometerfjeld "/6 07 among mosses.

Stieteae.
11. Naevia diminuens (Karst.) Rehm. Syn: Phacidium dimi-
nuens Karst. Sacc. Syll. VIII, p. 721.
Loc. On dead leaves of Hierochloa alpina, Cape Marie-Valdemar. *°!s 06.
12. Naevia pusilla (Lib.) Rehm. Sacc. Syll. VIII, p. 662. Syn:
Trochila juncicola Rostrup. Sacc. Syll. VIL, p. 732.

Loc. On dead leaves of Luzula arcuata var. confusa. Lamberts Land
4/64 07. (Koch.)

Phacidieae.
13. Rhytisma salicinum (Pers.) Fries. Sacc. Syll. VIII, p. 753.

Loc. Living leaves of Salix arctica, Danmarks Havn >”; 08.

Hysterineae.
14. Lophodermium arundinaceum (Schrad.) Chev. Sacc. Syll.
IPYD:975:
Loc. On leaves of Festuca ovina, Termometerfjeld *‘/; 07; Festuca ovina

var. brevifolia Danmarks Havn "Ir 08.

15. Lophodermium arundinaceum (Schrad.) Chev. var. alpi-
num Rehm. Sacc. Syll. II, p. 795.

152 J. LIND.

Ascis 80 >< 124; paraphysibus filiformibus; sporidiis 40—48 u
x Au.

This var. differs distinctly and noticably from the principal
species by its shorter and more open perithecia and by its spores,
which are up to 44 broad.

Loc. On leaves of Poa glauca, Danmarks Havn, ™!; 08.

Erysiphaceae.

16. Erysiphe graminis deC. Sacc. Syllog. I, p. 19.

No perithecies, only conidies (Oidium monilioides Link. Sacc.
Syllog. IV, p.46) are to be found.

Loc. On living leaves of Poa cenisia. Snenæs !?l; 08.

17. Sphaerotheca Humuli (deC.) Burr. var. fuliginea (Schlecht.)
Salmon (A monograph of the Erysiphaceae. New York 1900).

This fungus is the same as described by JuEeL under the name
of Sphaerotheca Drabae (Nagra mycologiska notiser. Botaniska No-
tiser 1890. Sacc. Syllog. IX, p. 365).

Rostrup (Ascomyceter fra Dovre. Kria. Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1891
No.9, p.6) and Satmon (A monograph of the Erysiphaceae p. 51 &
p.57) however agree in classifying it under Sphaerotheca Humuli in
spite of its different appearance.

Loc. On Braya purpurascens (hosp. nov.) Lille Snenæs */s 08 and Tre-
kroner */5 08.

Melanommaceae.

18. Melanomma Dryadis Johans. Sacc. Syllog. IX, p. 804.

Sporidiis fuscidulis, 3-septatis, 21—22 x 8—10y.

Loc. On dead leaves of Dryas octopetala, Hyde Fjord, "I; 07 (Koch).

Note. New for Greenland.

Sphaerellaceae.

19. Ascospora graminis spec. nov.

Mycelio repente, effuso, subpersistente, hypophyllo, fusco e hyphis
torulosis, ramosis, septatis composito; Peritheciis superficialibus, ap-
planato convexis, sparsis 80—100 » diam., medio perforatis; ascis
fasciculatis, globoso-ovatis, sessilibus, apice crasse tunicatis, apara-
physatis, octosporis, 24—40 4 = 13—17,; sporidiis ellipticis, inaequi
lateralibus, granulosis, hyalinis, conglobatis, 15—16y >< 44. (Look
abs. 1.& 2).

Loc. On dead leaves of Poa glauca and Poa abbreviata, Lille Snenæs,
Sept. 08.

20. Carlia rhytismoides (Babingt.) Kuntze. Syn: Laestadia rhy-

tismoides (Berk.) Sacc. Syllog. I, p.424.

Loc. On leaves of Dryas octopetala, Hydefjord #/; 07 (Koch) and Dan-
marks Havn fl; 08.

Systematic List of Fungi (Micromycetes) from North-East Greenland. 153

21. Mycosphaerella pachyasca (Rostrup) Vgr. Syn: Sphaerella
pachyasca Rostr. Sacc. Syll. IX, p.613.

Loc. On dead leaves and stems of Campanula uniflora, Danmarks Hayn
Siz 08; Cardamine bellidifolia, Bugten I: and Danmarks Havn "/- 08; Cera-
stium alpinum, Hvalrosodde */s 06. Draba arctica, Hvalrosodde "I; 07; Epi-
lobium latifolium, Rypefjeld ”/6 08 (Freuchen) and Lille Snenæs #/; 08;
Oxyria digyna, Danmarks Havn */; 08; Papaver radicatum, Rypefjeld ®'; 08,
Danmarks Havn "/; 08, Elven °/; 07; Ranunculus pygmaeus, Danmarks Havn
8/7 08.

22. Mycosphaerella Tassiana (de Not.) Johans. Syn: Sphae-
rella Tassiana de Not. Sacc. Syllog. I, p. 530.

Loc. On dead leaves of Aira caespilosa and var. arctica, Danmarks Havn
23/7 07; Arctagrostis latifolia, Danmarks Havn "I: 08; Carex incurva, Rypefjeld
5: 08 (Freuchen); Carex misandra, Hvalrosodde August 06; Carex pulla,
Termometerfjeld **/; 07; Carex rigida, Rypefjeld Juny 08; Eriophorum Scheuch-
zeri, Danmarks Havn "I; 08 and Vester Elv 1}; 07; Festuca ovina, Termo-
meterfjeld %/; 07 and St. Koldewey "Is 06; Festuca ovina var. brevifolia, Dan-
marks Havn 1/07; Glyceria angustata, Hyde Fjord #/; 07 (Koch) and Malle-
mukfjeld "6 07 (Koch), Danmarks Havn °I 08 & !%s 07 and Maroussia ?!/;
08; Glyceria maritima f. vilfoidea, Danmarks Havn *ls 07; Luzula nivalis,
Stormkap ™/s 06; Phippsia algida (hosp. nov.) Danmarks Havn */; 08: Poa
abbreviata, Hvalrosodde *!s 06; Poa cenisia, Cape Marie-Valdemar #/: 06 and
Danmarks Havn "- 08; Poa pratensis Hvalrosodde Aug. 1906.

23. Mycosphaerella Wichuriana (Schroet.) Johans. Syn: Sphae-
rella Wichuriana Schroet. Sacc. Syllog. I, p. 530.

Loc. On withering leaves of Festuca ovina, Termometerfjeld */; 07:
Glyceria angustata, Danmarks Havn °Is 07; Poa cenisia, Cape Marie-Valdemar
8/5 06; Carex nardina, Cape Marie-Valdemar */s 06.

Pleosporeae.
24. Didymosphaeria Dryadis (Fuck.) Berl. & Vogl. Sace. Syllog.
IX, p.733, non Didymosphaeria Dryadis (Speg.) Wt.
Ascis 1604 >< 324; sporidiis 35-3864 x 16—17 y.

Loc. Dryas octopetala, Danmarks Havn I; 08.

25. Venturia chlorospora (Ces.) Karst. Sacc. Syllog. I, p. 586.

Loc. Salix arctica, Danmarks Havn !Is 07.

26. Leptosphaeria Andromedae (Awd.) Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 49.
Syn: Leptosphaeria hyperborea (Fuck.) Berl. & Vogl.

Loc. On dead leaves of Cassiope tetragona, Hvalrosodde */s 06.

27. Leptosphaeria caricinella Karst. Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 65.

Peritheciis 2604 diam.; ascis 110—152 4 x 24—28 »; sporidiis
44-52 u x 12—13 4, 3-septatis, ad septa constrictis, strato mucoso
obvolutis; paraphysibus numerosis, hyalinis.

154 J. LIND.

Does not seem to have been found again since the Swedish
Polar Expedition first obtained it in Spitzbergen August 10!” 1868
(KARSTEN: Fungi in insulis Spitsbergen et Beeren Eiland collecti.
Ofv. of Kgl. Vetensk. Akadem. Förh. 1872 No. 2, p. 91—108) on the
same host-plant. Saccarpo (l. c.) wants to classify it under Lepto-
sphaeria vagans Karsten, yet I cannot but consider it a good species.
My measurements are in complete accordance with those stated by
KARSTEN (Perith 150—200 y diam.; asci 125—140 u» x 28—34y; spor.
38—52 4 x 10—15y), on the other hand BERLESE (Icon. fungorum
tab. LVI fig. 1) found them much smaller (asc. 70—90 u >< 16—20 y;

spor. 39—38u x 6—7 1).

Loc. On dead leaves of Carex puila, Termometerfjeld **/; 07. (Look
tab. X fig. 3).
28. Leptosphaeria epicarecta (Cook) Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 65.

Loc. On Carex misandra, Danmarks Havn "J; 08.

29. Leptosphaeria gigaspora Nssl. Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 65.

Peritheciis c. 400 diam.; ascis 1404 >< 24—28 „; paraphysibus
hyalinis; sporidiis ellipsoideis, curvulis, flavis, 5-septatis, ad septa
non constrictis, 56—63 u x 162.

Loc. On dead leaves of Carex nardina, Termometerfjeld 22/7 07.

Note. New for Greenland.

30. Leptosphaeria Hierochloae Ouds. Sacc. Syllog. IX, p. 793.

Ascis 100—115y x 14—16y; sporidiis 28—31u x 8—10y, 3—
5-septatis.

Loc. On dead leaves of Hierochloa alpina, Danmarks Havn "I 08.

Note. New for Greenland.

31. Leptosphaeria microscopica Karst. Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 59.

Peritheciis c. 1204 diam.; ascis 72--884 x 14—17 4; sporidiis
28—32u x 6—8y, flavis, curvulis, 3-septatis.

Loc. Alopecurus alpinus, Danmarks Havn #/; 08; Poa abbreviata, Ter-
mometerfjeld %/7 07; Glyceria maritima, Danmarks Havn # 07.

32. Leptosphaeria vagans Karsten. Sacc. Syllog. H, p. 59.

Peritheciis depressis, subastomis, c. 240 diam.; ascis subcylin-
dricis, apice rotundatis, deorsum breve truncato-stipitatis 92—115 a
x 25—32y; paraphysibus filiformibus, hyalinis, guttulatis; sporidiis
oblongato-ellipticis, 3-septatis, loculo secundo et tertio leviter tumidis,
ad septa constrictis, curvulis, flavis, circulo gelatinoso, hyalino cir-
cumdatis, 34—36 4 x 10—13 u.

Loc. On Glyceria angustata, Danmarks Havn #/s 07; Phippsia (Catabrosa)
algida (hosp. nov.

Note. New for Greenland.

==

Systematic List of Fungi (Micromycetes) from North-East Greenland. 155

33. Pleospora Arctagrostidis Ouds. Sacc. Syllog. IX, p. 879.
Ascis 1204 x 324; sporidiis 36—384 x 12—13 u, 5—7-septatis.
Loc. On leaves of Arctagrostis latifolia, Danmarks Havn “/; 08.

Note. New for Greenland.

34. Pleospora arctica Fuck. Sacc. Syllog. IX, p. 882. Non
Pleospora arctica Karsten = Pleospora Karstenii Berl. & Vogl.

Peritheciis 350 x» >< 240 4; ascis oblongis, curvatis, 100—128 »
x 23—28y; paraphysibus numerosis, hyalinis, multiguttulatis; spo-
ridiis initio flavis, dein saturate brunneis, 34—36yn x 14—16 u, 6-
septatis, medio constrictis, parte superna parum tumidiore, longitu-
dinaliter 1—2-septatis.

This is very probably the same fungus, as classified by Rostrup
(Fungi groenlandiae 1888) under Pleospora herbarum (Pers.) Rabenh.
with the remark, that there is no difference between Pl. arctica and
Pl. herbarum. In my opinion there are, however, several differences
between these two fungi: the sporidia of Pl. arctica are smaller and
with age they grow darker than those of Pl. herbarum.

Loc. On Epilobium latifolium, Termometerfjeld July 1907 and Lille
Snenæs 1/7 08.

35. Pleospora Cerastii OupEmMANns (Contributions à la Flore
mycologique de Nowaja Semlja, Verslag. en Meded. d. Kon. Akad.
v. Wetensch. Afd. Natuurk. 3. Del, II, Amsterdam 1885 p.146). Ascis
100% x 20 y, crasse tunicatis; sporidiis flavis, 28—32y x 12—14y,
4—6-septatis, septisque 1—3 longitudinaliter divisis.

SACCARDO (Syllog. II, p. 285) considers it to be a variety of
Pyrenophora chrysospora, with which opinion I cannot agree as f.
inst. Pyr. chrysosp. is quite constant in having 7 dissepiments in
every spore, this fungus always having less.

Loc. On dead stems of Stellaria longipes, Cape Marie-Valdemar ‘Js 06.

Note. New for Greenland.

36. Pleospora deflectens Karst. Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 266.

Sporidiis 26—29 >< 124, 7-septatis.

Loc. On Alopecurus alpinus, Stormkap “le 06; Poa abbreviata, St. Kolde-
wey Is 06.

37. Pleospora discors (Mont.) Ces. & de Not. Sacc. Syllog. II,
p. 270.

Peritheciis sparsis, epiphyllis, globosis, vertice erumpentibus,
ostiolo papillaeformi; ascis 8-sporis, 140 u x 28—32 4, crasse tuni-
catis; sporidiis oblongatis, utrinque obtuse rotundatis, inaequilatera-
libus, transverse 5—6-septatis, in longitudine 1 divisis, initio flavis
dein atris opacis, 35—42 y x 12—15y, interdum strato gelatinoso,
10—12 4 crasso cinctis.

156 J. Linn.

Loc. Alopecurus alpinus, Lamberts Land '" 07 (Koch); Poa cenisia,
St. Koldewey 1/3 06.

38. Pleospora Drabae Schroeter. Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 253.

Ascis 82—1324 x 20—28 u; sporidiis flavo-olivaceis, dein fuli-
gineis, 25—33 u x 12—17 4, 5—7-septalis, ad septum medium con-
Strictis, longitudinaliter 1-septatis.

Loc. On dead leaves and stems of Braya purpurascens, Lille Snenæs
#6 08; Draba alpina, Rypefjeid */; 08, Vestre Havnenæs 7/; 07, Danmarks Havn
Is 07; Draba hirta var. arctica, Harefjeld *|; 07, Termometerfjeld 27/5 07, Lille
Snenæs */5 08; Draba fladnizensis, Trekroner *"/s 08, Lille Snenzes ™/s 08;
Draba alpina var. glacialis, Danmarks Havn “/: 08.

39. Pleospora papaveracea (de Not.) Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 243.

Ascis 110—124 4 >< 24»; paraphysibus hyalinis filiformibus;
sporidiis 33—36 x 12—17y, transversim 4-septatis, septisque 3
longitudinaliter divisis.

Loc. On Papaver radicatum, Lamberts Land "Is 09. (Koch).

40. Pleospora Karstenii Berl. & Vogl. Syn: Pleospora arctica
Karsten. Sacc. Syllog. II, p.271 non Pleospora arctica Fuck.

Peritheciis c. 240 » diam.; ascis 1084 x 304; sporidiis 364 x
16 4, 7-septatis.

Loc. On Poa abbreviata, Termometerfjeld **/; 07.

41. Clathrospora Elynae Rbh. Syn: Pleospora Elynae (Rbh.)
Ces. & de Not. Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 273.

Loc. On Luzula confusa, Cape Marie-Valdemar !’/s 06.

42. Clathrospora pentamera (Karst.) Berlese. Syn: Pleospora
pentamera Karst. Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 266.

This fine species, which is easily recognized, and which seems
to be common in this neighbourhood, was first described by P. A.
KARSTEN (Fungi in insulis Spitsbergen et Beeren Eiland. Ofv. of Kgl.
sv. Vet. Ak. Forh. 1872 No. 2) as a Pleospora; the spores have, however,
as described and figured by BERLESE (Icones Fungorum vol. II,
p.31 & tab. XLVI), all their cells in the same plane, and accordingly
it is a Clathrospora. When seen from the front, the sporidia are
oblong pear-shaped with four cross-walls and one longitudinal wall
in the three middle compartments without any narrowing, when
seen from the side the crosswalls only are visible, not the longitu-
dinal wall, and then they have distinct narrowings. Their colour is
most frequently yellow like honey, but may grow almost black with
age. I most frequently found the sporidia somewhat larger than
stated by KARSTEN, viz. 29—36 long, 15—17p broad and 9—12 4
thick.

Systematic List of Fungi (Micromycetes) from North-East Greenland. 157

Loc. Alopecurus alpinus, Dove Bugt ?/s 07; Carex nardina, Termometer-
fjeld */; 07 and Hvalrosodde */s 06; Glyceria angustata, Hyde Fjord "Is 07
(Koch); Hierochloa alpina, Stormkap "Is 06; Poa abbreviata, Termometerfjeld
28/; 07, Ymers Nunatak "I; 08 (Freuchen); Poa cenisia, Danmarks Havn "|;
08; Poa glauca, Lille Snenæs July 08 and Danmarks Havn "I; 08.

43. Pyrenophora chrysospora (Nssl.) Sacc. Syllog. II, p. 285
& IX, p. 896.

Loc. Campanula uniflora, Snenæs ‘:; Cardamine bellidifolia, Danmarks
Havn ”%7 08; Erigeron compositus, Danmarks Havn "I: 07 and */; 07; Lesque-
rella arctica, Lille Snenæs */s 08 and Snenæs Feltplads **/s 08; Potentilla
pulchella, Hyde Fjord “/s 07 (Koch); Ranunculus sulphureus (hosp. nov.)
Lille Snenæs */6 08.

44. Pyrenophora comata (Nssl.) Sacc. Syll. II, p. 286.

Loc. On dead leaves and stems of Armeria sibirica, Hvalrosodde 2/; 08
and Danmarks Havn °I- 08; Oxyria digyna, Danmarks Havn /; 08; Papaver
radicatum, Cape Marie-Valdemar "Is 06 and Stormkap ””/s 06; Pedicularis
hirsuta and Potentilla nivea, Danmarks Havn July 1908; Potentilla pulchella,
Maroussia *'/; 08 and Lille Snenæs **/s 08; Stellaria longipes, Lamberts Land
4#/ 07 (Koch) and Danmarks Havn July 1908.

45. Pyrenophora filicina nov. spec.

Peritheciis sparsis, erumpenti-superficialibus, globosis, majusculis,
300 x diam., atris, coriaceis, superne setigeris, ostiolo breve conico;
ascis oblongo-clavatis, stipite brevi, apice rotundatis et crasse tuni-
catis, 8-sporis, 88—110 u >< 254; ascis paraphysibusque mox fluxili-
bus; sporidiis subdistichis oblongo-ovatis, rectis, transverse 5—6-sep-
tatis, medio constrictis, in longitudine 1—2-septatis, primo flavis
demum fuscis et totis opacis, 28—34 u x 15—17 u. (See tab. X fig. 4).

Loc. On dead petioles of Cyslopteris fragilis, Danmarks Havn °Ir 08.

46. Pyrenophora paucitricha (Fuck.) Berl. & Vogl. Sacc. Syllog.
IX, p. 898. |

The sporidia, measured and described by Fucker (Die 2' deutsche
Nordpolfahrt. I. Botanik, p. 23. Bremen 1872. (Tab. I fig. 3) have
apparently not been quite ripe; besides olive-coloured sporidia of
26—30 » in length and 10—124 in breadth and in every way cor-
responding to FuckEL’s description, I have found other sporidia of
significantly larger size, viz. 43—45 4 >< 224 and of a black-brown
colour. The capillaries of the perithecia are black-brown and septated.

Loc. On dead leaves of Salix arctica, Stormkap ™/s 06 and Lille Sne-
næs */5 08.

Gnomonieae.

47. Gnomonia salicella (Fries) Schroet. Syn: Diaporthe salicella
(Fries) Sacc. Syllog. I, p. 622.
Loc. On dead twigs of Salix arctica, Danmarks Havn '%/; 08.

158 JSEIND:

Sphaerioideae.
48. Mycogala parietinum (Schrad.) Sacc. Syll. III, p. 185.
Loc. On wood in the berth of Jarner, Danmarks Havn October 1907.

Note. New for Greenland.

49. Ascochyta Dianthi (A. & S.) Libert. Sacc. Syllog. III,
p. 398 & X, p. 301.

Sporidiis utrinque obtusis, curvulis, 1-septatis, hyalinis, guttulatis,
15—21u x 4u.

Loc. On Cerastium alpinum, Harefjeld *"!7 07.

50. Rhabdospora Drabae (Fuck.) Berl. & Vogl. Sacc. Syllog.
X, p. 391. Syn: Phoma Drabae Fuck., Septoria Drabae Rostrup, Sep-
toria semilunaris Johans. Sacc. Syllog. X, p. 369.

It was first described by Fucken as Phoma Drabae (Fuckel:
Die 2. deutsche Nordpolfahrt in den Jahren 1869 und 1870. IL.
Abth. Botanik, p. 94. Bremen 1872) and figured in the same paper
tab. I fig. 9. Both description and figures are again found in OUDE-
MAN’s work (contributions a la flore mycologique de Nowaja Semlja
p.150, Amsterdam 1885). Rostrup classifies it as belonging to Sep-
toria (Fungi groenlandiae, 1888 p.572) and BERLESE & VOGLINO calls
it Rhabdospora Drabae.

JoHANSON’s Septoria semilunaris (Svampar fran Island. Öfv. of
Kgl. Vet. Akad. Förh. 1884 No.9 p.173) ought to be classified in the
same genus (formgenus) as it appears on dead stalks and leaves
only. It is, however, impossible to find a constant difference between
JOHANSON’S and FUCKEL’s two fungi. According to the description
the only difference should be, that the sporidia of Rhab. Drabae
measure 224 x 2y and the sporidia of Rhab. semilunaris 10—15 a
>x 3—5y; but ALLESCHER (ALLESCHER und HEnniNGs: Pilze aus dem
Umanakdistrict. Bibliotheca Botanica Heft 42, 1897 pag. 51), who
has found Rhab. semilunaris on the same substratum as JOHANSON,
viz. on dry stalks of the flowers of Dryas, gives the sizes of the
sporidia as being 14—20 » x 15—2°5 uw, and he has also found
traces of a dissepiment in them. And if we examine a sufficient
number of specimens, we find all possible transitions among them.
So I consider it right to unite the two species (form-species) into one.

Septoria Vanhofjenii P. Henn (Allescher und Hennings 1. c. p. 52),
Septoria nivalis Rostrup (Fungi groenlandiae 1888) and Septoria cera-
sticola Rostrup (Islands Svampe. Botanisk Tidsskrift 1903) also
seem to come very close to Rhabdospora Drabae.

In the size and shape of the sporidia (stylospores) they seem to
be very much like Rhabdospora groenlandica (conf. Tab. X fig. 8—
9—10) which will be mentioned later on, but Rhab. Drabae has

Systematic List of Fungi (Micromycetes) from North-East Greenland. 159

larger, collapsed perithecies and is only to be found on dicotyledo-
nous plants, f. inst.: Braya, Campanula, Cerastium, Draba, Dryas,
Erigeron, Geranium, Parnassia, Plantago, Potentilla, Rumex and Ve-
ronica.

Loc. Braya purpurascens, Lille Snenæs */: 08 and */s 08; Campanula
uniflora, Snenæs "|; 08; Cerastium alpinum, Hvalrosodde */s 06; Draba alpina,
Rypefjeld */; 08: Draba arctica, Lille Snenæs */s 08; Draba hirta, Lille Sne-
næs %/6 08; Draba subcapitata, Lille Snenæs Is 08.

51. Rhabdospora groenlandica nom.nov. Syn: Septoria nebu-
losa Rostrup. Sacc. Syliog. X, p.385.

By Rosrrup it is called Septoria nebulosa (Rostrup: Fungi
groenlandiae 1888 p. 575); as it is, however, always found on dead
leaves and stalks and never forms spots on living leaves, it ought
to be called Rhabdospora according to the common method of no-
menclature. The name Rhabdospora nebulosa is, however, preoccupied
for another fungus, Rhabdospora nebulosa (Desm.) Sacc. Syllog. III,
p. 589, so that I am obliged to find a new name for the above men-
tioned fungus.

It is very common on dead leaves of the Monocotyledones. There
is no small difference in size between the separate sporidia, the
longest I measured were 28, the shortest 134; still the greater
number are 20—22y long and 2—3y broad; their shape is always
that of a small crescent, spindle-shaped with both ends evenly and
sharply pointed; its contents are most frequently slightly granulated
and there are sometimes slight traces of a dissepiment in the middle.
The perithecies are small, their diameter 80—120 », they are nume-
rous and grouped in darkish oblong spots (see Pl. X fig. 9 & 10).

Loc. On Carex nardina, Termometerfjeld **!; 07; Carex pulla, Basiskæret
8/5 07; Carex rupestris, Lille Snenæs **/s 08 and I; 08; Cobresia Bellardi, Lille
Snenes */s 08 and Danmarks Havn /; 08; Eutrema Edwardsii, Oster Elv “/s
07; Juncus biglumis, Termometerfjeld “/s 07; Poa abbreviata, Stormkap ™!; 08
and Danmarks Havn July 08; Poa cenisia, Danmarks Havn “/; 08; Poa glauca,
Lille Snenæs July 08 and Danmarks Havn >"; 08.

52. Kellermannia cercosperma (Rostrup) Syn: Septoria cerco-
sperma Rostrup, Rhabdospora cercosperma (Rostrup) Sacc. Syllog. X,
p. 391, Septoria caudata, Karsten, Rhabdospora caudata (Karst.) Sacc.
Syllog. III, p. 593.

ALLESCHER mentions Rhabdospora caudata and Rhabdospora cer-
cosperma as two different species, saying:

“SACCARDO sagt bei Rhabd. cercosperma: “Videtur vix differe a
Rhabd. caudata, sporulis 2—3 septatis”. Dem kann ich vor-
laufig nicht beistimmen, da die Perithecien der vielen unter-
suchten Exemplare nie “superficialia” sondern von der ge-
schwärzten Oberhaut bedeckt, die Sporen auch viel kürzer

160 J. LIND.

sind und stets des borstenförmigen Anhanges entbehren; aller-
dings habe ich die 2—3 Scheidewande, welche Rostrup angiebt,
auch nicht beobachten können”.

(ALLESCHER & HENNINGS: Pilze aus dem Umanakdistrikt, Biblio-
theca Botanica Heft 42, p. 52).

In reference to this I would say that Karsten has probably
only described his Septoria caudata in Hedwigia 1884 as a new species
because he did not know Rostrup’s description of Septoria cercosperma
in Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Forh. from the preceding year. SACCARDO,
Rostrup, JOHANSON and VESTERGREN also quite agree as to the
identity of these two species. I consider it much more likely, that
ALLESCHER, having noticed neither the septa in the sporidia nor the
cauda and having found them shorter than stated in the report and
with different perithecia, was dealing with quite another fungus,
which he wrongly called Rhabd. cercosperma, and I am most inclined
to believe this to be Rhabd. Drabae (Fuck) = Septoria semilunaris
Johans. of which he says:

“Mir scheint der Pilz mit Rhabd. cercosperma identisch zu sein”.

GEG. p52):

The spores (stylospores) of this species (form-species) are com-
pletly different from those of all other Rhabdospora and Seploria-
species. At the base they are rounded, outwardly pointed and finally
they end in a long capillary tail. When unripe they are furnished
with oil-drops, when older with up to three dissepiments. The
perithecia are of varying size yet larger than is common in the
Sphaerioideae and collapsed, with protruding ostiolum (see especially
VESTERGREN’S excellent description and figures in: Eine arktisch-
alpine Rhabdospora, Bih. till. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 26. Afd. III
No. 12, 1900).

It does not, however, differ essentially from the form-genus
Kellermannia Ell. & Ey. in Journ. of Mycology 1885 p. 153. Sacc.
Syllog. X, p. 337, so that I must move it from Rhabdospora to Kel-
lermannia. In this connection I may mention, that a fungus, which
I found in Jutland on dead stalks of Rumex acetosa and which
E. Rostrup classified for me as his Rhabdospora cercosperma (distri-
buted in KABAT & Bugak Exsiccat: Fungi imperfecti exsiccati as No.
426), is identical with one found by Ove Rosrrup, also on Rumex
acetosa, near Copenhagen and published by E. Rosrrup in: Mykolo-
giske Meddelelser IX. Botanisk Tidsskrift vol. 26, p. 312 as Keller-
mannia Rumicis Fautr. & Lamb.

Still I do not venture to say — until I have had an opportunity
of seing more material of this fungus, the sporidia, and perithecia
of which according to VESTERGREN vary very much in size — if

Systematic List of Fungi (Micromycetes) from North-East Greenland. 161

the five species of Kellermannia (K. yuccogena Ell. & E., K. Polygoni
Ell. & Ev., K. Sisyrinchii Ell. & Ev., K. Rumicis Fautr. & Lamb. and
K. cercosperma (Rostr.) are identical, or if many different species can
be distinguished.

Loc. On dead stems of Polygonum viviparum, Danmarks Havn "I; 08.

53. Stagonospora arenaria Sacc. Syllog. III, p. 453.

Peritheciis 160 » diam.; sporidiis 36—40 y x 44 3-septatis,
hyalinis.

Loc. On dead leaves of Poa abbreviata, Termometerfjeld **/; 07.

Note. New for Greenland.

54. Coniothyrium Lesquerellae spec. nov.

Peritheciis sparsis, e globoso-lenticularibus, subcutaneis, vix
erumpentibus, tenuibus membranaceis, atris, majusculis c. 350 4
diam., ostiolo vix prominente pertusis; sporulis ut plurimum per-
fecte globosis, atro-fuscis, eguttulatis, 7—10 4 diam.

Loc. On dead stems of Lesquerella (Vesicaria) arctica, Harefjeld "I: 07.

55. Coniothyrium olivaceum Bon. Sacc. Syllog. III, p. 305.

Sporidiis olivaceis, oblongalis, 5» x 15y.

Loc. Campanula uniflora, Snenæs ‘I; 08.

56. Diplodia Simmonsii Rostrup (Report of the 2nd Norwegian
Arctic Expedition in the Fram 1898—1902, No.9, 1906).

Dead leaves may assume a black tinge from the attack of this
fungus (Look tab. X fig. 6).

Loc. Carex nardina, Hierochloa alpina and Luzula confusa, Cape Marie-
Valdemar ?°/s 06.
Note. New for Greenland.

57. Hendersonia arundinacea (Desm.) Sacc. Syllog. III, p. 436.

Sporidiis flavo-olivaceis, guttulatis, 20—36u x 3—5y, 3-septatis.

Loc. Arctagrostis latifolia, and Poa abbreviata, Danmarks Havn “I: 08;
on the leaves of an undetermined sp. of grass, Maroussia ?1/; 08.

Note. New for Greenland.

58. Hendersonia Luzulae West. Sacc. Syllog. III, p. 451 & X,
p. 328.

Sporidiis olivaceis, 20—24y x 3y, 3-septatis.

Loc. On Luzula arcuata f. confusa, Danmarks Havn "I: 08.

59. Hendersonia gigantea nov. spec.

Peritheciis immersis, saepe seriatim digestis, tectis, subglobosis,
papillatis, brunneis, 225 diam., contextu parenchymatico; sporidiis
cylindrico-fusoideis, flexuosis, laete flavo-brunneis, utrinque rotundatis,
92—108(—188) x 5—6y, 7-septatis, ad septa non constrictis, gut-
tulatis (Look tab. X fig. 7).

Loc. On dead leaves of Carex pulla, Termometerfjeld */; 07.

162 J. Linn. Systematic List of Fungi (Micromycetes) from North-East Greenland.

Hyphomycetes.

60. Trichothecium roseum (Pers.) Link. Sacc. Syll. IV, p. 178.
Loc. On material vomited by owls, Termometerfjeld */s 07.

61. Mastigosporium album Riess. Sacc. Syll. IV, p.220.
Loc. On living leaves of Alopecurus alpinus, Vester Elv "Ir 07.
Note. New for Greenland.

62. Cladosporium graminum Cda. Sacc. Syllog. IV, p. 365.

Loc. Festuca ovina, Termometerfjeld */; 07; Hterochloa alpina, Storm-
kap ™/s 06 and Hvalrosodde ”%6 07; Glyceria angustala; Phippsia algida; Poa
abbreviata, Dove Bugt *!s 07; Poa glauca, Danmarks Havn "I 08; Trisetum
spicalum, Termometerfjeld */s 07.

63. Cladosporium herbarum (Pers.) Link. Sacc. Syllog. IV,
p- 350.

Loc. On dead stems and fruits of Cardamine bellidifolia, Vester Elv
1}; 07; Draba fladnizensis, Termometerfjeld */ 07; Draba hirta, Danmarks
Havn */9 07.

64. Torula Rhododendri Kze. Sacc. Syllog. IV, p. 254.

Loc. On twigs of Rhododendron lapponicum, Hvalrosodde **!s 06.

Addendum.

65. Rhizophidium Olla Henn. Petersen Contrib. a la connaiss.
des Phycomycètes marins. Oversigt over d.k. Danske Vidensk. Selsk.
Forh. 1905 p. 485.

Loc. Parasitic on Ectocarpus littoralis and Ulothrix scutata, East side
of Koldewey Island (determ. Henn. E. Petersen).

Note. New for Greenland.

EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES.

Fig. 1. Perithecia of Ascospora graminis spec. nov. on Poa glauca.

— 2. Ascus of — —

— 3. Ascus of Leptosphaeria caricinella Karst. on Carex pulla.

— 4. — of Pyrenophora filicina spec. nov. on Cystopteris fragilis.
— 5. — of Geopyxis ciborium (Vahl) Sacc.

— 6. Sporidia of Diplodia Simmonsii Rostrup on Luzala confusa.

— 7. — of Hendersonia gigantea spec. nov. on Carex pulla.

— 8. — of Rhabdospora Drabae (Fuck.) Berl. & Vogl. on Draba hirta var.
arctica.

— 9. — of Rhabdospora groenlandica nom. nov. on Eutrema Edwardsii.

— 10. — of — — on Poa abbreviata.

All the figures have been drawn by Mr. Ove Rosrrup. Fig. 1 is magnified 330:1,
all the other are magnified 400: 1.

1—6—1910.

PL. X

MEDD. om GRONL. XLIII. Nr. 6. [J. Linn]

O. Rostrup del.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 57.

nese te oe

NEW York

b oe ANNACAIL

Structure and Biology GARDE.
of

Arctic Flowering Plants.

Reprinted from ,MEDDELELSER OM GRÖNLAND“ Vol. XXXVI.

oo a

Copenhagen.
Printed by Bianco Luno.

1910

—

2.

tm Co

Hitherto, the following papers have been published:

Ericineæ (Ericaceæ, Pirolacee),

1.
2.

Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warmine . .
The biological anatomy of the leaves and of
the stems. By Henning EiLER PETERSEN .....

Diapensiaceæ. Diapensia lapponica L. By Henning

HER MIGETIERSEN +. 0 ee ee ee

p.125
p. 73-138:
p. 139—154.

Empetraceæ. Empetrum nigrum L. By A.Menrz. p. 155—167.

Saxifragaceæ.

li

Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warning . .

p. 169—236.

4,

Saxifragaceæ.

2. The Biological Leaf-anatomy of the Arctic

species of Saxifraga.
By

Olaf Galloe.

FOTO.

XXXVI. 16

DEC 16 191]

INTRODUCTION.

A biological-anatomical description of the Arctic species of
Saxifraga must essentially have reference to the foliage-leaves, as
they are the organs which most distinctly bear the impression of
external factors in nature. The roots were less suitable for anatomical
investigation in the material which has been withm my reach. All
the material which | have had for examination has been placed at
my disposal by the director of the Botanical Museum in Copenhagen.

The literature of the subject does not contain much regarding
the leaf-anatomy of the genus Sazifraga. Exeter was the first to
give a more exhaustive account of it in his monographic treatment
of the whole genus (Breslau, 1872. See list of literature). He does
not treat the individuai species anatomically, but confines himself
to a kind of comprehensive characterization, without entering more
fully into the peculiarities of the different species. The genus is
treated in very much the same way by Taouvenix (1890) and Leisr
(1890). (I have unfortunately been unable to have access to a
paper by Watpner (Graz, 1885) on the “lime-druses”’ of the Saxifragas).

The first three works mentioned above give, therefore, only
very scattered data regarding the species we are here considering,
and treat them according to systematic principles, without discussing
the connection between structure and biological conditions.

More exhaustive descriptions are given by Leisr (1889), Bonnier
(1894), Borcesen (1895), Lazniewski (1896). These works aim
particularly at elucidating the relation between habitat and anatomical
structure, — Leist and Lazsıewskı with regard to the Alpine, Bor-
GESEN With regard to the Arctic plants. Bonnier compares Alpine with
Arctic specimens of the same species; among the many examples
he gives, he mentions only one Saxifraga (S. Aizoon). FREIDENFELT
(1904) occupies himself with the root-anatomy of a few species,
considering them to a certain extent from a biological point of
view. Horn (1885) mentions the anatomy of several Arctic species,

16*

240

and I shall have occasion to refer to his work in the following
pages. Linpmark (1902), also, has made a few anatomical observa-
tions on the subject.

It is beyond the scope of this paper to discuss more fully the
contradictory conclusions which previous authors have considered
might be drawn from their studies of Alpine plants; here it will
suffice for me to give the names of the contending parties (Bonnier,
Leisr, Wacxer and Lazniewskri) in the list of literature, and also
STENSTROM who has, in a very comprehensive manner, studied and
discussed the questions here under consideration. Quite recently
SCHROETER (1904—08) has published some valuable observations
upon Alpine Sawifragas. The investigations of these authors have
been taken into consideration only in so far as they have touched
upon Arctic species.

Here we are only concerned with those Arctic species which
have been partially investigated by Tu. Horm and F. Børcesen. I
shall not enter more closely into the general and comprehensive
results which Borcrsen gives in his paper.

The specimens investigated by me are the following: —

or
Or

— Blellaris. Li... RS SERENE p.

Sanifraga aizoides Li... nee 1. ae p. 266
— Ar200n NACRE CCE p. 280
— cernud lb: I RE TES p. 242
— Cotyledon Aus u... et p. 276
— flagellaris Willd........ p. 269
— groenlandica L......... p. 261
— hieraciifolia W.K...... p. 253
— bypnordes, Vist nn p. 258
— nivalis Vie: PENSE p. 250
— oppositifolia U... a p. 285
— rbularis Le a p. 246

2
2

— tricuspidata Rottb. ..... p-

These belong to six different sections. Common to all the
species is a leaf-venation which is either palmate or appears to
have been derived from the palmate type even in such divergent
forms as S. aizoides and oppositifolia, the relatively serrate and
entire leaves of which, with regard to venation and form, are
connected by gradually transitional forms (especially S. tricuspidata)
with the palmate leaf of, for instance, S. cernua. Moreover,

241

hydathodes are present in all the species. Consequently, the principal
form (the type) had probably palmately-veined leaves with hydathodes.
Nearest to this type-form are the mesophytic species with large leaf-
blades, distinct leaf-stalks and marked differentiation between palisade-
tissue and spongy parenchyma (the sections Boraphila, Nephro-
phyllum, and Dactyloides in part); less close to the type are the
more decided xerophytes, with leaf-rosettes, narrow leaf-blades, etc.
(the sections Trachyphyllum, Euaizonia, Porphyrion).

The following is a list of the chief literature upon the subject: —

Bonnter: Recherches expérimentales sur l'adaptations des plantes au climat
alpin (Ann. des sc. nat., VII sér., T. XX) 1895.

— Les plantes arctiques comparées aux mémes espéces des Alpes ete.
(Révue gén. d. bot., T. VI) 1894.

BORGESEN, F.: Bidrag til Kundskaben om arktiske Planters Bladbygning (Bot.
Tidsskrift, Bd. 19) 1895.

EnGLER, A.: Monographie d. Gattung Saxifraga. Breslau, 1872.

FREIDENFELT: Der anatomische Bau der Wurzel etc. (Bibliotheca botanica,
Heft 61) 1904.

Hom, Tu.: Novaja-Zemlia’s Vegetation, særligt dens Phanerogamer. (Dijmphna-
Togtets zool.-bot. Udbytte, Kobenhavn, 1885).

LinpMarK: Bidrag til kannedomen om de svenska Saxifraga-artens yttre
byggnad. (Bihang til! k. svenska Vet.-Akad. handl., Bd. 28, Afd. III, Nr. 2)
1902.

LAZNIEWSKI, W. v.: Beitr. z. Biol. d. Alpenpflanzen (Flora) 1896.

Lersr: Ueber den Einfluss des alpin. Standortes auf die Ausbildung d. Laub-
blatter (Separat-Abdruck aus Mittheil. d. Naturf. Gesellsch. von Bern)
Bern, 1889.

— Beitr. z. vergleich. Anat. d. Saxifragen (Bot. Centralblatt XLIII) 1890.

Norman, J M.: Norges arktiske Flora, II, 1895.

ROSENVINGE, L. KorL.perup: Andet Tillæg til Grønlands Fanerogam- og Kar-
sporeplanter. (Meddelelser om Grønland, Ill) (separate copy) 1892.

SCHROETER: Das Pflanzenleben d. Alpen. Zürich, 1904—08.

STENSTROM: Ueber das Verhalten derselben Arten in verschiedenen Klimaten
etc. (Flora) 1895.

THOUVENIN: Recherches sur la structure des Saxifragacees (Ann. d. sc. nat.,
ser. VII, T. II) 1890.

WAGNER, A.: Zur Kenntniss des Blattbaues d. Alpenpflanzen ete. (Sitzungsber.
d. Wiener-Akad., Bd. CI, Abth. I) 1892.

WARMING, E.: Grønlands Vegetation. (Meddelelser om Grønland, Hefte XII)
1888.

1. Wephrophyllum.

The two species of this group which have been investigated
agree in the following points: — (1) The leaves are stalked
and palmately lobed, (2) the epidermis has undulating radial
walls, (3) glandular hairs are present, (4) the cells of the spongy
parenchyma are decidedly stellate (without a compact layer of tissue
under the epidermis), (5) the hydathodes are exactly marginal,
without a cavity and without secretion of lime.

The species differ most in regard to the thickness of the
outer walls of the epidermis, and the more or less decidedly
stellate form of the cells of the spongy parenchyma. The two
species can easily be distinguished from each other by these
features, while, however, their mutual relationship is very
distinctly expressed in their anatomy. A key to their deter-
mination by their leaf-anatomy would be as follows: —

Outer walls of the epidermis: —

(a) thin (2—3 u): S. cernua.
(b) irregularly thickened (as much as 8—10y): S.rivularis.

Glandular hairs: —

(a) long-stalked upon the upper, and short-stalked upon
the lower surface: S. cernua.
(b) similar upon the upper and lower surface: S. rivularis.

Saxifraga cernua L. (Figs. 1 and 2).

This species according to Norman (l. c., pp. 303—04) is
a decidedly Arctic plant which extends beyond the tree-limit
697 metres and upwards. Grows both upon flat and sloping
ground, as commonly on the northern as on the southern side,
more rarely on the eastern and western sides. It prefers cold
and damp localities, among moss, along the banks of rivers,
upon stones in rivers, etc., and must be characterized as
decidedly hygrophilous.

The leaves are long-stalked, reniformly-palmately lobed

243

with 5—7 lobes. Each lobe terminates in a hydathode (Fig. 1 À).
Along the margin and upon both surfaces glandular hairs occur,
long upon the upper surface and short upon the lower (Fig. 2 E.)

Fig. 1. Saxifraga cernua.
A (3/2), Leaf-form. 8, Upper epidermis with a glandular hair. C, Transverse section of
leaf. D, Longitudinal section of leaf-apex with hydathode. Z, Spongy parenchyma. (2,
C, D and E 50/;),

The epidermis of the upper surface consists of cells with un-
dulating walls (Fig. 1 6), the lateral and outer walls of which are
thin (2—3 yw). Cuticle is very slightly developed. The epidermis of
the upper surface is provided with stomata which project above

244

the leaf-surface and also with scattered, long-stalked glandular
hairs. BorGesex (l. c., pp. 225—26) states that the stomata are
most numerous upon the upper surface, where there are 10
per unit of surface, while on the lower surface only 8.

The epidermis of the lower surface has even more strongly
undulating walls; it is otherwise very slightly developed (as upon

Fig. 2. Saxifraga cernua.
A, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf. B, The same in vertical section. C, Epidermis
of the lower surface of the leaf (in a solitary cell several crystal-aggregates are seen). D,
Lower epidermis in vertical section. Z, Hair from the lower surface of the leaf (7/1).

the upper surface) and is provided with stomata, placed slightly
above the level of the leaf-surface, and short-stalked glandular
hairs exactly similar in appearance to those upon the margin
of the leaves (Fig. 2 Æ).

The mesophyll is very loosely arranged, with large and.
numerous intercellular spaces (Fig. 1 C). The palisade-cells form
indistinct rows and, in the greater part of the leaf, are placed
almost vertically within the epidermis while towards the apex of
the veins they are placed somewhat obliquely — a circumstance

wo
~~
or

which has been exhaustively discussed by Lazniewskr (I. €.) in
regard to rosette-plants and which we shall find again in the
very decidedly rosette-forming species (S. Cotyledon, Aizoon, etc.).
The 2—3 palisade-layers are differenced, but not very distinctly,
from the cells of the spongy parenchyma, which are decidedly
stellate (i. e. branched), long, and loosely arranged (Fig. 1, E.)

The veins are not accompanied by mechanical tissue, but
are surrounded by a (usually one-layered) bundle-sheath of
elongated cells devoid of chlorophyll (Fig. I €).

All the veins at the apices of the leaves terminate in a
hydathode. The epithema is interwoven, and enveloped by
the spirally thickened tracheids of afferent veins and is covered
with a small-celied epidermis with water-pores. Lime-secretions
were totally absent from the Arctic specimens examined by me.
The surface of the epithema is convex and situated directly at
the edge of the leaf-margin; a hydathode-cavity is absent
(compare, S. oppositifolia, S. Aizoon, etc., the hydathodes of
which open upon the upper side of the leaf-margin and have
a cavity). Fig. 1 D.

The leaves of the bulbils are morphologically somewhat
different; a gradual transition may be traced from entirely blade-
less scale-leaves to bulb-scales with rudimentary leaf-blades
which have entire margins, and ultimately to bulb-scales with
a small three-lobed blade (the cells of which are devoid of
starch-grains although the latter occur in quantities in the leaf-
base).

The bulb-scales are without hydathodes. The cell-walls
of the lower epidermis are almost straight; no stomata were
found by me although they were found by Tx. Horm (I. e., p. 47).
The hairs are similar to those upon the lower surface of the
foliage-leaves.

The cell-walls of the upper epidermis are straight, and
there are no stomata. The hairs are similar to those upon the
upper surface of the foliage-leaves.

w
un
(sr

All the cells of the mesophyll are alike, isodiametric and
closely filled with starch-grains.

There is a solitary vein with a one-layered bundle-sheath
devoid of starch.

The structure of the foliage-leaf and bulb-scale here described
I found to be identical with that of the specimens from Médru-
vellir in Iceland, and Egedesminde in Greenland.

As already mentioned, this species is hygrophytic in its
choice of localities. Its anatomical structure is in distinct
conformity therewith: Stomata (projecting above the level of
the leaf-surface) on both sides; thin epidermis, — in short,
no means of protection against excessive transpiration.

Saxifraga rivularis L. (Figs. 3 and 4).

Saxifraga rivularis L. is a decided mountain-plant which
occurs most frequently on sloping ground, more numerously
upon the shady than upon the sunny side. Probably grows
usually in damp localities, and in the choice of its localities is
almost exactly like S. cernua (Norman, |. c.).

The leaf is reniform and palmately-lobed, with usually 5
lobes, each provided with a hydathode at its apex (Fig. 3 À).
Glandular hairs occur sparsely upon both surfaces.

The epidermis of the upper surface consists of large cells,
which have slightly undulating walls and thin lateral and inner
walls and irregularly thickened outer walls (Fig. 4). Cuticle thin.
Stomata numerous and prominent. Glandular hairs are scattered
over the whole surface, but are not abundant. Borcesen (I. c.,
p. 225) states that the stomata are most numerous upon the
upper side, but yet he mentions (l. c., p. 226) having found 9
per unit of surface upon both the upper and lower surface.

The epidermis of the lower surface is almost exactly like
that of the upper, but the cells are somewhat larger, and the
walls more undulating (along the veins, however, to a less
degree than outside them). (Fig. 4 4, C.)

The stomata here also are placed very slightly above the
level of the leaf-surface; they are most numerous outside the
veins (in the angles between the lobes), but are not entirely
absent from along their length. |

The mesophyll is exactly like that of S. cernua. What has
been said above of the palisade-cells, spongy parenchyma and
veins of the latter species will apply without any alteration to the

2 N er) Cy

SER)

m
>

gl À )
po

A (
EA)
LP
Fig. 3. Saxifraga rivularis.

A, (2/1) Leaf-form. B, Upper epidermis. C, Transverse section of leaf, D, Longitudinal
section of tip of same with hydathode. (B, C, and D 5/1).

present species also. The palisade-cells in this plant also are
oblique; Borsesen evidently did not observe this feature, neither
does he describe the hydathodes; the latter are exactly like
those of S. cernua. It is extremely interesting to note how
the modes of life of these two closely-allied species are reflected,
with such close correspondence, in the anatomical structure of
their leaves.

The material upon which the description here given is based,
comes from the following localities: — Jan Mayen (July 22,

248

1896), Médruvellir (Iceland, May 19, 1889), Upernivik (July 18,
1886), Danmarks © (Aug. 1; 1892), Frederikshaab (June 8, 1888),
Malersomiarfik (July 6), Nova Zembla and Tromso (June 26,

Fig. 4. Saxifraga rivularis.
A, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf. B, The same (transverse section). C, Epi-
dermis of the lower surface of the leaf. D, The same. Z, Spongy parenchyma. (4, B,
C, D, and E ®}ı).

1885); therefore from Norway, Iceland, Nova Zembla, Green-
land and Jan Mayen. In spite of the widely separated localities
of the individuals they were all absolutely identical in regard
to leaf-anatomy. The specimens which have been investigated

249

give no insight into possible seasonal differences; they were
all collected between the end of June and the beginning of
August.

Lastly, | may add, that I have examined numerous roots
of this plant, without finding any kind of mycorhiza; but this
also, no doubt, could scarcely be expected to be found.

2. Boraphila.

The three species of this group agree closely in the following
features: — (1) Epidermis with undulating walls, (2) glandular
hairs, (3) marked difference between the palisade-tissue and the
spongy parenchyma (the spongy parenchyma varying from cells
which are slightly branched, but arranged in irregular meshes
and rows, with larger intercellular spaces (S. stellaris) — to
much branched (‘stellate’) cells in the species S. nivalis and
S. hieraciifolia; compact spongy parenchyma immediately
beneath the epidermis does not occur), (4) hydathodes exactly
like those in the section Nephrophyllum. The differences are
as follows: —

Hairs: —

Two kinds (i. e. both glandular hairs and marginal non-
glandular hairs): S. nivalis and S. stellaris.

Glandular hairs only: S. hieracirfolia.

Spongy parenchyma: —

(1) very loosely arranged, consisting of unbranched and
branched cells, in rows of irregular length, the main
direction of which is parallel to the longitudinal axis
of the leaf: S. stellaris.

(2) all the cells of the spongy parenchyma branched:
S. hieraciifolia and nivalis.

It can therefore be seen that the leaf-anatomy of this
section corresponds closely with that of the section Nephro-
phyllum. It is in reality impossible, on the basis of our knowledge

250

of the species of which the investigation is here recorded, to
point out any anatomical difference which characterizes the whole
of the one section in contradistinction to the whole of the other.

Saxifraga nivalis L. (Figs. 5 and 6).
Saxifraga nivalis L. occurs far above the tree-limit in
Arctic regions, where (according to Norman) it usually grows on

Fig. 5. Saxifraga nivalis.
A (2/1), Leaf-form. B, Hairs from leaf-margin. €, Longitudinal section of leaf with hyda-
thode. D, Transverse section of leaf. (B, C, and D %/ı).

sloping ground, three times more commonly on the sunny side
than on the shady side; it usually grows in dry localities, more
rarely in damp. M. Porsı.n informs me verbally that in Green-
land it is found among damp moss and upon cliffs wetted by
spray. The plant according to my judgement is fairly distinctly

—

251

mesophytic in its anatomical structure. The leaves are cordate,
with a hydathode at the apex of each tooth. (Fig. 5 A.)

The epidermis of the upper surface consists of cells which
have undulating walls and thin (about 2y) lateral, inner and

Fig. 6. Saxifraga nivalis.
A, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf. -B, The same (transverse section). €, Epider-
mis of the lower surface of the leaf. D, The same. £, Spongy parenchyma. (4, B, C, D
and E, *82/1),

outer walls. Cuticle very slightly developed. Stomata numerous,
and prominent (Fig. 6, A, B).

The epidermis of the lower surface is almost similar to
that of the upper; but the cells are a little larger, and the
lateral walls are somewhat more undulating. The stomata are
precisely similar to those of the upper surface (Fig. 6, C, D).

nw
or
to

Dr. Borcesex states that the stomata are equally abundant
on both sides (l. e., p. 225); he has however counted 17 upon
the upper surface, and 20 upon the lower per unit of surface
(lue. vp:226):

The mesophyll is fairly distinctly differentiated into a palisade-
layer and spongy parenchyma; in the specimens examined by
me there are three distinct palisade-layers (Borcesen found 2—3).
The presence of these three layers, which implies that the
specimens examined had been growing in comparatively ligh
localities, harmonizes excellently with Normay’s above-mentioned
statement that the species occurs three times more commonly
on the sunny side than on the shady side (I have not seen
‘“shade-specimens,” but Børcesen has evidently found them).

The spongy parenchyma is loosely arranged and consists
of stellate cells (Fig. 6). The veins are accompanied by colour-
less, long-celled, usually one-layered bundle-sheaths.

The hydathodes have convex epithema and are quite similar
in structure to those of S. cernua; they do not secrete lime.

Borcesen found scattered glandular hairs; these consist of
a single row of cells, terminating in an undivided, obovate,
one-celled head. Horm (1. c. Pl. X, Fig. 9) has figured a glandular
hair with a two-celled head, — a feature which I have not met
with. The hairs are more abundant upon the lower, and few
in number upon the upper, surface.

The structure of the leaves is essentially the same in spe-
cimens from all the localities from which material has been
examined; thus, | have more closely investigated specimens
from Upernivik (July 10, 1887), Hold with Hope (July 10, 1891),
Julianehaab (June 14, 1887), Dyrefjord (June 10, 1895), and
Tromso (June 28). The only deviation from the description given
above was observed in the specimens from Hold with Hope
and Dyrefjord, all of which contained a considerable quantity
of oxalate of lime as crystal-aggregates in the cells of the spongy

253

parenchyma near to the bundle-sheaths of the veins at the
base of the leaf.

As may thus be seen, the structure of the leaf is distinctly
mesophytic or perhaps even hygrophytic; the prominent stomata
upon both leaf-surfaces, the thin-walled epidermis, and the loose
structure of the spongy parenchyma show this. The agreement
between the structure of the leaf and the character of the habitat,
as it has been described to me by M. Porsun, is unmistakable.

Saxifraga hieraciifolia W. K. (Figs. 7 and 8).

Saxifraga hieraciifolia W. K. occurs in precisely the same
localities as S. nivalis (according to verbal information from M.
Porsmp), and it should be expected to have a structure similar
to that of the latter; that it has it will be more clearly proved
by what follows.

The leaf is long-stalked, oval, with distant teeth and a
hydathode at the apex of each tooth (Fig. 7). The thickness is
slight, less than in S. nivalis.

The cells of the epidermis of the upper surface (Fig. 8 A
and C) have undulating walls, and rounded, wavy contours; all the
walls are thin, with cuticle very slightly developed. The stomata
are numerous, and prominent. Scattered glandular hairs occur
which consist of a single row of cells with a one-celled head.

The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 8 B and D) is
essentially like that of the upper; but the undulating outline of
the lateral walls is more acutely angled. Stomala are numerous,
and prominent. Borcesen writes that there are as many upon
the upper as upon the lower surface, but yet, at the same
time, records seven upon the upper and twelve upon the lower
surface per unit of surface.

The mesophyll (Fig. 7 B, C and D) is distinctly differentiated
into palisade-tissue and spongy parenchyma. Borcesen found
2—3 layers; my specimens showed two; nowhere in the leaf

are they placed obliquely. The cells of the spongy parenchyma
XXXVI. 17

254

are stellate, the whole of the tissue is highly lacunose. The
veins are without mechanical tissue, but are accompanied by
colourless, long-celled bundle-sheaths. The hydathodes are
precisely similar in structure to those of S. nivalis, exactly
marginal, with convex epithema; they secrete no lime (Fig. 7 C).

CE

C
LE

Fig. 7. Saxifraga hieraciifolia.
A (3/2), Leaf-form. B, Transverse section of leaf. €, The same in longitudinal section
(with hydathode). D, Spongy parenchyma. (B, C, and D 50/;).

In its choice of localities this species probably nearly agrees
with S. nivalis. In its structure (as may be seen from the
above) it is more typically mesophytic than that species, the
whole of its mesophyll being even more loosely arranged. Its
means of protection against excessive transpiration are as slightly
developed as those in S. nivalis; it can be distinctly seen that
the palisade-tissue is less developed than in S. nivalis, —

—

255

from which it may perhaps be concluded that this species does
not grow in quite as light localities as does S. nivalis.

Oniy specimens from Nova Zembla and Cape Tscheljuskin
have been at my disposal; they were precisely similar in structure.

)

—-

ere

Fig. 8. Saxifraga hieraciifolia.
A, Upper epidermis. B, Lower epidermis. C, Upper surface. D, Lower surface (2/1).

Saxifraga stellaris L.

Saxifraga stellaris L. (Figs. 9 and 10) grows generally at very
considerable heights on damp and cold ground, among moss,
in clefts of rocks, along streams, in short it is a moisture-
loving plant, as is also distinctly indicated by the anatomy of
the leaf.

The leaf has slight and distant teeth and a hydathode at the

apex of each tooth (Fig. 9). The epidermis of the upper surface
178

256

Fig. 10 A and J) has undulating walls which are thin everywhere.
The outer walls are also thin, and have a distinct cuticle.
Stomata are numerous, uniformly distributed, and prominent.

71

Fig. 9. Saxifraga stellaris.
A (2/1), Leaf-form. B, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf. C, Transverse section
of leaf. D, Longitudinal section of leaf. £, Spongy parenchyma. (B, C, D and Z 5/).

Glandular hairs occur scattered over the whole leaf-blade; a
definite head is wanting to some of the marginal hairs (Fig. 9).
The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 10 C and D) closely

257

resembles that of the upper, but the cells are greatly elongated
just above the veins and at that place stomata are wanting.
The stomata are placed both upon the upper and lower surface,
with their apertures principally in the direction of the length
of the leaf. Glandular hairs are absent.

The mesophyll (Fig. 9) is very loosely arranged. All the cells
above the veins are cylindrical — either shorter or longer — with

Fig. 10. Saxifraga stellaris.
A, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf. 8B, The same (transverse section). C,
Epidermis of tbe lower surface of the leaf. D, The same (transverse section). (4, B, C
and D 22/1),

their axes at right angles to the epidermis. They can be readily
distinguished from the stellate cells of the spongy parenchyma
which form a very large-celled lacunose tissue. How many of
the 3—4 layers of cylindrical cells are to be called palisade-
cells (‘‘collecting-cells” of Hapertanpt) is quite arbitrary.

The veins are accompanied by colourless, one-layered (rarely
many-layered) bundle-sheaths. Mechanical tissue is entirely

258

absent. The structure of the hydathode is exactly similar to
that, for instance, of S. nivalis; it does not secrete lime.

The leaf is consequently very distinctly mesophylic (more
particularly hygrophytic), and is presumably the most hygrophi-
lous of the three species of the section Boraphila here dealt
with, a fact which agrees excellently with its usually very damp
habitat; Lazsıewskı also states that it is: “nicht selten im Was-
ser wurzelnd angetroffen” (1. c., p. 246).

Of this species I have examined specimens from Upernivik
(July 18, 1886), Frederikshaab (Aug. 17, 1886), East Greenland
(Sept. 4, 1885), Nova Zembla, the Ferée (July 1595), Härjedalen
(Aug. 1884), Tromsø (July 21, 1885), — therefore, from widely
separated localities; but they all agreed in regard to their structure.

With regard to the fleshy leaves of the bulbils, see Hom,
Les PIX, Wee 6s

3. Dactyloides.

The two species of this group which have been investigated
agree precisely in (1) the form of the leaves (stalked and pal-
mately lobed to palmately cleft), (2) the undulating walls of the
epidermis, (3) the distinct differentiation of palisade-tissue and
spongy parenchyma, and (4) hydathode with convex epithema,
opening upon the upper surface of the leaf slightly within the
margin. — The layers of the spongy parenchyma, from the
epidermis of the lower surface to beneath the palisade-cells,
differ in compactness; immediately within the epidermis the
cells are polygonal, without intercellular spaces; higher up,
intercellular spaces occur in considerable numbers. The diffe-
rence between the two species is most apparent in the extent
to which they are hairy.

Saxifraga hypnoides L. (Figs. 11 and 12).
Saxifraga hypnoides L. greatly resembles S. groenlandica
(see below) in its anatomy.

259

The epidermis of the upper surface (Fig. 11 Band ©) consists
of two kinds of cells, (1) large, somewhat straight-walled and
elongated cells, (2) irregularly-shaped cells with undulating walls.
The inner, lateral and outer walls are thin (the last about 2 in
thickness). In the leaf-stalk the cells are greatly elongated, narrow

sah
\

Fig. 11. Saxifraga hypnoides.
A (2h), Leaf-form. B, Epidermis of the upper side of the leaf-stalk. C, Epidermis of the
upper surface of the leaf. D, Hairs (see text). Z, Epidermis of the lower surface of the
leaf. (B, C, D and £ 5/;),

and straight-walled. The stomata are placed on a level with the
leaf-surface and are distributed in groups of very variable size;
their apertures principally lie parallel with the longitudinal axis
of the leaf. All the epidermal cells between and in immediate
proximity to a group of stomata are smaller than the ordinary

260

epidermal cells, and their walls are far more undulating. The
groups of stomata are continued as a long and very narrow
stripe along — and slightly within — both the margins of the
leaf-stalk, and are here also accompanied by the highly charac-

es

; ANA
REN

= = 0%; ()

Fig. 12. Saxifraga hypnoides.
F, Spongy parenchyma from just below the epidermis of the leaf-blade. G, The same
from just below the epidermis of the leaf-stalk. H, The same from midway between the
epidermis and veins. 7, Longitudinal section of leaf. X, Transverse section of leaf.
(F, 6, H, I and K 50/7).

teristic small epidermal cells with undulating walls. Almost all
the hairs are without apical glands; they occur invariably in
the spaces between the groups of stomata and arise from the
straight-walled cells — never from those with undulating walls.

The structure of the epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 11 £)

261

is like that of the upper, only the hairs of the former are
glandular (upon the leaf-stalk, however, non-glandular hairs occur).

Along the margin of the leaf-stalk there are numerous
hairs similar to those upon the upper surface of the leaf.

The mesophyll (Fig. 12) is differentiated to about the same
degree as in S. groenlandica: the palisade-cells are short (in the
specimens investigated very indistinctly, or not at all, obliquely
placed) and the layer passes fairly gradually into the spongy
parenchyma. The latter is loose and lacunose in the middle of
the leaf, but immediately within the lower epidermis it becomes
very compact and polygonal, and is almost without intercellular
spaces.

The veins are without mechanical tissue, and are accom-
panied by a bundle-sheath of elongated cells one-layered on
the whole.

The hydathode is well-developed, with convex epithema,
and it opens upon the upper side of the leaf-margin and does
not secrete lime (Fig. 12 I).

The description here given is based upon the investigation
of specimens gathered by F. BorGesex at Velbestad (the Færoes),
July 5, 1895; that is the only material | have had at my disposal.

Saxifraga groenlandica L. (Figs. 13, 14 and 15).

Saxifraga groenlandica L. is common everywhere on the
heather moors and upon the rocky flats of Greenland, and
ascends to the mountain heights there and also in Norway
(Warminc, Norman). Grows almost as commonly on the sunny
side as on the shady side upon the mountains; and usually
in dry localities.

The leaves are deeply palmately cleft, the leaf-stalk is
broad and flat. A hydathode occurs at the apex of each segment.
Glandular hairs occur fairly numerously upon both surfaces.

The epidermis of the upper surface (Figs. 13 B and 15 A
and B) has everywhere thin-walled cells; the latter, upon the leaf-

262

segments, are short and have undulating walls (straight-walled,
however, above the veins and at the base of each hair). Upon
the rest of the leaf-blade the epidermal cells are large and
straight-walled; this also applies to the leaf-stalk, only its

Fig. 13. Saxifraga groenlandica.
A (2/1), Leaf-form. 2, Epidermis of the upper side of the leaf-stalk. C, Epidermis of the
lower surface of the leaf, near the midrib. D, Epidermis of the lower surface, just above
the midrib. Z, Longitudinal section of leaf. (4, B, C, D and E 5/1).

epidermal cells, above the veins, are somewhat narrower than
those upon the leaf-blade. Glandular hairs are found in numbers
upon the leaf-segments, and are fewer in number upon the rest
of the leaf-blade and along the margin of the leaf-stalk. The
upper side of the leaf-stalk is very slightly hairy. The stomata
are numerous and evenly distributed upon the leaf-segments;

263

upon the rest of the leaf-blade they are arranged in groups or
rows and are always accompanied by short cells with undulating
walls. Stomata are also found (very sparsely) along the margins
of the leaf-stalk, accompanied by cells with undulating walls.

Fig. 14. Saxifraga groenlandica.

A, Transverse section of leaf. B, Spongy parenchyma from just below the epidermis (52/4).

All the stomata have their apertures parallel with the longitu-
dinal axis of the leaf.

The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 13 C and D; Fig. 15 C)
closely resembles that of the upper, only that the stomata, and
the cells with undulating walls connected with them, are less
numerous; the large-celled groups of hair-producing cells are more
numerous than upon the upper side. Only glandular hairs occur.

264

The mesophyll is distinctly, but not markedly differentiated.

The palisade-cells are oblique and short. The spongy paren-

chyma is fairly compact; (the section figured had been partly

torn during preparation and has therefore been drawn as more

Fig. 15. Saxifraga cespitosa.
Epidermis of the leaf. A, Upper surface. B, The
same (transverse section). C, Lower surface.
(4, B, C 2/3).

lacunose than it was in
reality). The cells of the
spongy parenchyma are
roundly - polygonal, un-
branched or very shortly
branched. The lowest
layer of cells immediately
within the epidermis is
very compact, without in-
tercellular spaces; the
other layers (e. g. midway
between the veins and
the epidermis of the lower
surface) are much looser
in texture (Fig. 14).

The veins — like those
in all the previous species
— are without mechanical
tissue and are surrounded
by bundle-sheaths con-
taining tannin. The hyda-
thodes almost exactly re-
semble in structure those
of S. hypnoides; they do
not secrete lime.

The description here given refers to the specimens from
Jan Mayen (July 22, 1896). Somewhat different from these
(but otherwise resembling each other) were the specimens from
Danmarks @ (Aug. 6, 1892) and Disco (July 20, 1884), these

vo
(em
or

latter having fewer stomata upon the upper surface and none
at all upon the lower surface. +

4. Trachyphyllum.

The three species which have been examined, agree in
(1) the structure of the hydathode (it opens upon the upper
surface of the leaf, with flattened or highly convex epithema;
hydathode-cavity absent), (2) the structure of the hairs (they are
everywhere irregularly-multicellular and retain this feature, either
they have, or are without, an apical gland, — in contradistinc-
tion io the sections Boraphila, Nephrophyllum, Dactyloides),
and (3) the cells of the spongy parenchyma are very little or
not at al! branched. — The three species differ most in the
form of their leaves, but are separated also by other, smaller
differences.
The chief structural features useful in diagnosis are the
following: —
Leaves: —
toothed at the apex, with three acute teeth: S. trieuspidata.
entire: —
margin hairy along the lower half of the leaf: S.
aizoides,
margin hairy along its whole extent: S. flagellaris.
Hairs: —
irregularly-multicellular marginal hairs: S. aizoides,
glandular hairs with irregularly-multicellular stalks: S.
flagellaris,
(1) with globular head: S. flagellaris,
(2) with club-shaped head: S. tricuspidata.

-

Besides the prineipal form I also examined specimens of the variety
palmata from Thingvellir in Iceland (June 13, 1895). The latter is very
remarkable by reason of its agreeing in almost all points with S. hypnoides
in regard to leaf-anatomy; the only difference being that a few of the
marginal hairs of the leaf are glandular.

266

The other differences are not characteristic enough to be
given as a key; they are best seen in the figures.

Saxifraga aizoides L. (Figs. 16, 17 and 18).

Saxifraga aizoides L. according to Norman is a decided
mountain-plant which grows both upon very wet and very dry
ground, and occurs
most commonly on

the sunny side.
The leaf is linear,
thick and succulent
and terminates in a
point at the base of
which is found the
only hydathode of
the leaf. A few hairs
occur along the
margin towards the
base; the leaf is
otherwise glabrous.
The epidermis of
the upper surface
(Figs.16 B ; 18 À and
C) consists of cells

with slightly undula-

Fig. 16. Saxifraga aizoides.
The leaf: A (2/ı), Leaf-form. B, Upper epidermis. C, Lower
epidermis: the middle line of the leaf is to the right. D, well-developed outer
Marginal hair. (2, C, D 50/;).

ting, lateral walls and

walls with distinct
cuticle. At the base of the leaf, the lateral walls of the cells
are straight and the cells are long and narrow. Stomata are
absent at the base of the leaf upon its middle part, but in
other places are evenly distributed. The stomata are parallel
with the longitudinal axis of the leaf; they are placed on a
level with the leaf-surface.

267

The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 16 C; Fig. 18 B
and D), along the margin of the leaf, is almost exactly like
that of the upper; the stomata are absent from a broad band
along the middle, where the cells are elongated and narrow.

The differentiation of the mesophyll is fairly distinct. The
palisade-celis, towards the apex of the leaf, are obliquely placed.

Fig. 17. Saxifraga aizoides.
The leaf: 4, Transverse section. B, Longitudinal section. C, Spongy parenchyma.
(4, B, C 5/1).

268

The spongy parenchyma consists of roundish, shortly branched
cells, which are placed more closely together, are elongated
and are even more shortly branched in the middle band which
is devoid of stomata.

The hydathode is situated at the apex of the leaf upon the
upper surface; it does not secrete lime. The nerves are without
stereom and are surrounded by a hyaline bundle-sheath.

Fig. 18. Saxifraga aizoides.
The leaf: A, Upper epidermis. B, Lower epidermis. C, Upper surface. D, Lower surface.
(A, B, C, D */1),

I have investigated specimens from Greenland (Ilua; Ivigtut,
Aug. 20, 1883) and Tromsø (1885); from all three localities
the specimens were similar in all respects.

‘As already mentioned the plant lives both in very wet and
very dry localities. The specimens examined by me were not
accompanied by notes containing further information regarding

269

their habitats. The fact of their occurring more commonly upon
the sunny side appears to suggest a predominant xerophytic
tendency. At any rate, the anatomy shows, although not very
decidedly, several xerophytic features (succulency, fairly well-
developed epidermis, narrow leaves, etc.). Boxsıer (Ann. des
sciences nat., VII ser., T. XX) has grown the species in Alpine
regions (1600 metres) and found the specimens grown there to
contain several palisade-layers more than are found in the
individuals from the lowlands, — probably a natural result of
the more intense light upon mountains. The Arctic specimens,
in that respect, resemble rather the lowland than the moun-
tain specimens.

Saxifraga flagellaris Willd. (Figs. 19 and 20.)

Saxifraga flageilaris Willd. There are too few data re-
garding the habitats of this species to enable me to form an
opinion concerning the extent of its adaptation.

The lamina is almost oval and passes gradually into the
leaf-stalk. Large glandular hairs occur — along the margin,
one upon the leaf-apex itself, and a few scattered over the
upper surface (Fig. 19).

The epidermis of the upper surface (Fig. 20) consists of cells
which have undulating walls; above the veins the cells are larger
and more straight-walled than outside them. The outer walls of
the cells are only fairly strongly developed, with distinct cuticle.
The stomata are placed slightly above the level of the leaf-
surface, are evenly distributed, and have their apertures parallel
with the longitudinal axis of the leaf.

The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig.19 B), along a very broad
longitudinal band down the middle, has less undulating walls
than upon the upper surface, and consists of longer cells. The
outer walls are somewhat thickened (Fig. 20 D). Along the margin
the epidermis, like that of the upper surface, has undulating

walls, with only few stomata.
XXXVI. 18

270

The cells of the mesophyll (Fig. 19) are not markedly diffe-
rentiated; the palisade-cells are obliquely placed. The cells of the
spongy parenchyma are roundish. The whole leaf is somewhat suc-

Bei
ed D
So

Fig. 19. Saxifraga flagellaris.
The leaf: A (2/1), Leaf-form. B, Lower epidermis. C, Marginal hairs. D, Longitudinal
section. Z, Spongy parenchyma, F, Transverse section. (B, C, F 56/1), (D, E 5).

u

271

culent, and appears, although not very decidedly so (e. g. on
account of the numerous stomata upon the upper surface) to
be somewhat xerophytic. The hydathode occurs at the apex of
the leaf, upon the upper surface (Fig. 19); the epithema is

Fig. 20. Saxifraga flagellaris.
The epidermis of the leaf: A, Upper surface. B, The epidermis of the hydathode. C,
Upper surface. D, Lower surface. (?*?/1).

convex. There is no secretion of lime. The veins are without
stereom, and surrounded by a colourless sheath (Fig. 19).
The fleshy leaves ofthe bulbils contain much starch. The
form of their blade is nearly like that of the foliage-leaves, but
18*

=
—1
tw

the leaf is more short-stalked than that of the latter. The
epidermis of the upper surface consists in part of very distinetly
transversely elongated cells with slightly undulating lateral
walls. The outer walls are 6—8 4 thick, with distinct cuticle.
The stomata occur in fair numbers (not so abundantly, however,
as upon the foliage-leaves), and scattered evenly over the whole
surface from the apex to the base. At the apex of the leaf
there is a hydathode with convex epithema. So far I could
see, the stomata, both upon the leaf-blade itself and upon the
epithema (the water-pores), Fig. 20, are functionless, the middle
lamella in the wall common to both guard-cells not appearing
to part, so that even upon the oldest leaves the stomata are
permanently closed.

The epidermis of the lower surface consists of elongated
cells, longer than those upon the upper surface. Outer walls
6—8 u in thickness; cuticle present and stomata absent. Along
the margin are glandular bairs, precisely similar in structure
to those of the foliage-leaves.

The veins and the hydathode are exactly similar to those
of the foliage-leaves, but — as already mentioned — upon the
epithema the water-pores are closed.

The cells of the mesophyll are all more rounded than are
those in the foliage-leaves; the cells of the layer answering to
the palisade are set obliquely to the epidermis as in
the foliage-leaves, although they are filled with starch-
grains and are without chlorophyll; so this oblique position
has absolutely no connection with any light-orientation
which may have reference to assimilation. The cells
of the spongy parenchyma are rounded and filled with starch.

Consequently, in these fleshy leaves are found three struc-
tural features which, for the existing functions of the leaves,
appear to be useless rudiments inherited from parent-plants
with foliage-leaves similar in structure to those of the present-
day S. flagellaris. i

273

These structural features are: —

(1) Functionless (permanently closed) stomata.

(2) Functionless hydathodes (the water-pores being
closed).

(3) Light-orientated (obliquely placed) palisade-cells.

I have investigated specimens of this species from two
localities, viz. Siberia (July 24, 1878, Ksezzmax) and Nova
Zembla (Th. Holm). They were all alike.

Saxifraga tricuspidata Retz. (Figs. 21 and 22.)

Saxifraga tricuspidata Retz. a is usually found upon heaths
and is xerophytic in the choice of its habitat, and this xero-
phytism is distinctly impressed upon the structure.

The leaf is narrow (Fig. 21 À), fairly thick, and, at the
apex, is trifid and bears three hydathodes. The epidermis of
the upper surface (Fig. 22) consists of fairly straight-walled
cells, which at the base of the leaf are nearly isodiametric,
but become more and more transversely elongated towards the
apex of the leaf. The cells are not elongated along the midrib.
Pits are present in the lateral walls. The outer walls are thick,
with distinct cuticle (Fig. 22 B). Stomata are evenly distributed
over the greater part of the leaf-blade, they are most nu-
merous on the more exposed parts of the leaf, but are few
in number at the base. They are somewhat prominent. Along
the margin of the leaf are numerous irregularly-multicellular
hairs. Glandular hairs occur, with long, club-shaped apical
glands (Fig. 21 B).

The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 22) along the margin
is, in structure, precisely similar to that of the upper surface —
also in regard to its stomata. Along the middle of the leaf
the cells are more jelongated and the stomata few in number
(more abundant, however, towards the apex of the leaf); Borer-
sen States that there are two per unit of surface, while the

=

a

At the base of the leaf they

upper side has twelve per unit.

are almost completely absent.

Saxifraga trieuspidata.

Fig. 21.
The leaf: A (2/ı), Leaf-form. 2, Mar

ginal hairs. C, Spongy parenchyma. D, Transverse

section. E, Longitudinal section. (B, D, E 5/7), (C °°/1).

The mesophyll is slightly and indistinctly differentiated,

and strongly recalls the condition in the section Æuaizonia

The palisade-cells are short and rounded, and

(see below).

275

some are placed in rows which are decidedly oblique to the
long axis of the leaf (Fig. 21 D, BE).

The cells of the spongy parenchyma are rounded, un-
branched, and most compact immediately beneath the lower
* epidermis (Fig. 21, C). |

The veins are without stereom and have hyaline bundle-
sheaths (Fig. 21 D).

Fig. 22. Saxifraga tricuspidata.
The epidermis of the leaf: A and B, Upper surface. C and D, Lower surface.
(4, B, C, D 7/3).

The hydathode opens upon the upper side of the leaf-
margin (Fig. 21); it does not secrete lime. In one solitary
specimen the water-pores were gathered very closely together,
six being directly in contact with each other.

I have investigated specimens of this species from Disco
(July 20, 1884), Amerdlok (July 11, 1884), Upernivik (May 10,
1887). They were all alike.

5. KHuaizonia.

The two species of this group which have been investigated
show their close relationship in (1) the form of the leaves ,
(both are spathulate, and serrate, with a hydathode at each
tooth), (2) the distribution and structure of the hairs, (3) the
transverse elongation of the epidermal cells of the upper sur-
face and the longitudinal elongation of those of the lower, (4)
the pits in the radial walls of the epidermal cells, (5) the
structure of the palisade-tissue and of the spongy parenchyma,
(6) the structure of the veins, (7) the hydathodes with a cavity,
and with secretion of lime, (8) and the stomata, surrounded by
4—-6 smaller cells. The differences between the two species are
so slight, that on the basis of the anonymous section at hand it
would be difficult, if not impossible, to separate them from
each other with any certainty; presumably they differ more
particularly as regards the epidermis of the upper surface of
the leaf, which in S. Aizoon has more decidedly transversely
elongated cells than in S. Cotyledon. As far as is known, wax
is absent from the epidermis of the latter species, while it is
found in S. Aizoon. A key to their determination would there-
fore be as follows: —

Epidermal cells of the upper surface
very distinctly transversely elongated: S. Azzoon,
somewhat indistinctly, or more rarely not at all trans-
versely elongated: S. Cotyledon.

Saxifraga Cotyledon L. (Figs. 23 and 24.)
Saxifraga Cotyledon L. This species is a Sub-alpine
lowland plant which here and there extends almost down to
the sea-level and scarcely ever extends higher into the moun-
tains than about 500 feet; found most commonly at elevations
of 200—300 feet above the sea. It grows partly upon level,
partly (and most commonly) upon sloping ground, where it is

Fig. 23. Saxifraga Cotyledon.
The leaf: A (2/1), Leaf-form. B, Epidermis of the middle of the upper surface. C, Marginal
1).

airs. D, Transverse section. £, Longitudinal section. (2, C, D, E 5

to
—
o

about five times as common upon the southern side as upon
the northern, while it scarcely ever occurs on the eastern
and western sides (Norman, |. c., pp. 294—95).

The leaves are in a dense rosette, which somewhat recalls
Sempervivum. Each of the teeth upon the leaves is provided
with a hydathode (Fig. 23 A). The leaves are fairly thick.

The epidermis of the upper surface (Fig. 23 6 and Fig.24) con-
sists of polygonal, straight-walled, usually transversely elongated
cells; the lateral walls are rather thick (3—4 y), with numerous
thin-walled parts (pits). The outer wall is thick (8—10 y), with
a strong cuticle; stomata occur abundantly, but are absent
towards the base, are more numerous upon the exposed parts
of the leaves, and are all surrounded by 4—6 small cells;
they project above the leaf-surface (Fig. 23 B).

The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 24) consists of
elongated cells which are similar in structure to those upon the
upper surface. The stomata are absent from along the whole
of the middle band and from the base of the leaf, exactly as
in S. Aizoon (a specimen from Kobbefjord — which see); but
they are numerous along the margin, where the epidermal cells
are less elongated, and are decidedly most abundant upon the
lower side. Along the margin of the leaf-base there are some
thick, irregularly-multicellular hairs (Fig. 23 C).

The mesophyll consists of remarkably homogeneous cells;
the palisade-cells are somewhat longer than the cells of the spongy
parenchyma, and approximately barrel-shaped (Fig. 23). They are
placed, especially towards the apex, obliquely to the epidermis,
and there are numerous, rather large intercellular spaces
between them. Below, the palisade merges imperceptibly into
the more isodiametric, unbranched cells of the spongy paren-
chyma, between which the intercellular spaces are still larger.
The vascular bundles are without stereom, but are surrounded
by a (usually one-layered) bundle-sheath which contains tannin.
Sphaerocrystals, the nature of which has not been more

en

closely investigated, are found (in spirit-material) precipitated
in some of the cells of the mesophyll which differ in no other
respect from the rest of the mesophyll.

All the veins terminate in a hydathode (Fig. 23). The latter
opens into a cavity upon the surface of the leaf and secretes

LMS
I NNANAN ar

Au
SNE

N

RS

nn
SPDR

> ¢

Fig. 24. Saxifraga Cotyledon.
The epidermis of the leaf: A and B, Upper surface. C and D, Lower surface.
(A, B, C, D hi).

lime abundantly which in many cases entirely fills the cavity
and spreads outside it (this is omitted in the figure).

Bonnier has proved that different specimens of this species,
collected partly in the Arctic and partly in the Alpine regions
of Central Europe, can be distinguished from each other by

280

the former having less markedly differentiated palisade-tissue
than the latter. This somewhat indistinct differentiation also found
by me in the Arctic specimens of S. Cotyledon at my disposal agrees
closely with characters found by Bonnier in Arctic specimens;
the same investigator (Rev. gén. d. bot., Tome VI, p. 514) has
demonstrated this feature very distinctly in S. oppositifolia (see
below). His figure of the Arctic leaf of this latter species is good
and agrees closely with the results of my investigations.

Saxifraga Aizoon Jacq. (Figs. 25, 26 and 27).
Saxifraga Aizoon Jacq. occurs upon sunny cliffs, and
sometimes upon rather wet moraine, and is xerophytic. Its whole

Fig. 25. Saxifraga Aizoon.
The leaf: À (2h), Leaf-form. B, Epidermis of the upper surface. C, Marginal hairs.
D, Longitudinal section (5/1).

281

morphological and anatomical structure has a great many points
in common with that of S. Cotyledon (e. g. the succulent leaf-
rosettes, the external form of the leaf, etc.).

The epidermal cells of the upper surface (Figs. 25 B and 27)
of the leaf are elongated longitudinally at the base, but higher
up in the leaf they become transversely elongated. The outer
walls are thick, with distinct cuticle. The stomata are absent
from the leaf-bases, they do not appear until above the

Fig. 26. Saxifraga Aizoon.
The leaf: A, Spongy parenchyma. 2, Transverse section (below to the left, a tannin-cell,
to the right a sphaerocrystal). (A, B, 59/1).

marginal hairs. They are surrounded by, usually, four smaller
cells (cf. Thouvenin |. e.) and are not definitely orientated
(e. g. not parallel with the midrib).

The lower epidermis (Fig. 27) is of elongated cells at the base
of the leaf and is continued as a median band of similar elongated
cells without stomata, which gradually narrows towards the apex
of the leaf. To the right and left of this band occur areas which
are of smaller cells, and there all the stomata are placed in

282

groups. These two marginal bands commence above the mar-
ginal hairs of the leaf and widen continuously towards the apex
to the sacrifice of the middle band. Therefore stomata are
quite absent from the leaf-blade below the point at which the
marginal hairs begin, they all occur towards the apex of
the leaf.

BorGesex states (l. c., p. 225) that the stomata are more
abundant upon the upper surface, but yet, at the same time,
records that it has eight, while the lower surface has twelve,
per unit of surface. The latter statement unquestionably cor-
responds better with my observations. Lazniewsers statement
that the stomata are entirely absent from the exposed leaf-
apices of many rosette-plants does not at all agree with the
conditions found by me in this species, which has all its sto-
mata especially placed jin the most exposed parts of the leaf.

A wax-covering is present in the form of small grains of
irregular form upon the apical, exposed parts of the upper side
of the leaf. i

The description given above of the mesophyll of S. Coty-
ledon exactly suits that of the present species. The palisade-
cells are very slightly differentiated, are barrel-shaped, and the
tissue merges below imperceptibly into the spongy parenchyma
with its more isodiametric, unbranched cells (Fig. 26).

The palisade-cells are more or less obliquely placed
towards the apex of the leaves. Lazsırwskı (l. c.) has found
this to be the case in many rosette- plants, and connects it
with the peculiar way in which light falls upon such a rosette
with its obliquely erect leaves (this feature was first pointed
out by Pick).

At the base of the leaf the difference between the palisade-
tissue and the spongy parenchyma is even further obliterated,
nor does any obliquity occur there; the whole mesophyll is
homogeneous, exactly like that found by Lazsıewskı in many
Alpine rosette-plants.

283

In many of the cells of the mesophyll there are quantities
of tannin, which gives the usual reaction with iron. Besides
these scattered tannin-idioblasts there are found, precipitated

Fig. 27. Saxifraga Aizoon.
The epidermis of the leaf: A and B, Upper surface. C, Lower surface (a large sphaero-
crystal is seen immediately beneath the epidermis, probably precipitated by alcohol. D
and £, Lower surface (C 1%/,), (A, B, D, E %/1).

284

in many places (in spirit-material), large sphaerocrystals (the
composition of which has not been more closely investigated)
among the cells immediately beneath the epidermis (Fig. 27).
Sphaerocrystals also occur here and there in the epidermal cells.

In none of these places — as far as I could judge from living
material — do these crystals occur in connection with living

cells; they are probably an alcoholic precipitate.

The veins are accompanied by bundle-sheaths containing
tannin (Fig. 26). Each tooth of the leaves is provided with a
vein which terminates in a hydathode with a large cavity (Fig.
25). The epidermis of the hydathode has 1—2 water-pores and
some of the cells are elongated as papilla. Lime is abun-
dantly secreted—much more abundantly than in S. Cotyledon.

| have investigated specimens from Kobbefjord (June 29,
1884), Holstensborg (July 17, 1884), Sarfanguak (July 15, 1884)
in West Greenland, from Ryprer’s expedition to Scoresby Sound
(July 28, 1887), and from Vatnsdal (Aug. 6) in Iceland. They
were all almost identical; only the specimen from Sarfanguak
had more ample lime-incrustations upon the hydathode than
had the rest.

The plant grows usually in dry localities (part of my mate-
rial came from sunny southern slopes); its whole character is
rather decidedly xerophytic; but here also reference should be
made to the occurrence of stomata upon the exposed parts of
the leaf, as in S. Cotyledon.

Leisr (1889) maintains that in Alpine districts this and the
former species have a leaf-structure which more closely resem-
bles that of shade-leaves. Lazniewski (I. c.) disputes this, and
maintains that the Alpine Saxifraga are xerophytes. — It
must be owned that Lrisrs assertion carries no conviction, as
the necessary figures are wanting, and the descriptions are, by
themselves, unsatisfactory. |

285

6. Porphyrion.

Saxifraga oppositifolia L. (Figs. 28 and 29).

Saxifraga oppositifolia L. extends to the highest summits
of the mountains into the snow-flora (Norman, Warmine). Grows
on dry, stony ground, upon the rock itself or among large
boulders. Consequently it is a xerophyte, and shows this
very distinctly in its internal structure. The leaf has only one
hydathode at the apex. The marginal hairs are irregularly
multicellular.

The upper epidermis (Fig. 29) has fairly straight lateral walls,
with numerous pits. The outer walls differ in thickness in the
different parts of the leaf; towards the apex they are very
thick, and from thence become gradually thinner towards the
leaf-base. The cuticle is distinct and very finely wrinkled. The
stomata, with fair regularitv, are placed parallel to the length
of the leaf, only a few depart somewhat from this position.
Their distribution upon the leaf-blade is very remarkable. They
are entirely absent from the extreme tip of the apex, upon
which is the hydathode. Immediately behind the apex they
occur in a broad band across the leaf and are partially con-
tinued along the under-side of the leaf-margin.

The epidermis of the lower surface (Fig. 29) closely resembles
that of the upper: its cells, however, are somewhat more elongated
longitudinally. The distribution of the stomata is like that upon
the upper side.

The palisade-cells of the leaves (Fig. 28), at the exposed apex,
are very distinct and occur both upon the upper and lower surface,
the leaf being directed sharply upwards. Further down towards
the base the differentiation between palisade-tissue and spongy
parenchyma disappears entirely. The spongy parenchyma con-
sists of rounded, unbranched cells, fairly compact; within the
epidermis towards the leaf-base there is a single layer of cells

which is quite without intercellular spaces. As already men-
XXXVI 19

a m —

286

ee

tioned, the parts of the leaf which are exposed to the light

form of

spongy parenchyma developed in the

possess à

palisade.

CHE
STB

SOX A Ÿ

CSE

EVE

me
—

===

Cm
L 2
=
=>
==
==
À
ess

au:
es

à
za
ase
=:
aS,

pose

=>
ze
EI KS

I
SE
SI

FL
y A
ze

oppositifolia.

Fig. 28. Saæifraga

Leaf-form. B, Marginal hairs.

E, Spongy parenchyma,

, Transverse

f-stalk.

C, Longitudinal section. D

F, Spongy parenchyma from the lea

The leaf: A (7/1),

section.

(B, C, D,

E, F %)ı).

287

Laznıewskı (Flora, 1896) has described the leaf-anatomy of
this species very accurately and has given figures of it. He
points out that the leaves are seated so closely together that,
for the greater part, they overlap each other, and he then
emphazises the fact that only that part of the leaf which is
covered by neighbouring leaves bears stomata abundantly, while

Fig. 29. Saxifraga oppositifolia.
The epidermis of the leaf: A and C, of the upper surface; B and D, of the lower surface.
ß (A, B, C, D 282/,).

the light-exposed leaf-apex is almost without them, and has a
very thick outer epidermal-wall and true palisade-cells (which,
on the other hand, are absent from the shaded part). Lazniewski
maintains that this distribution of the stomata is also found in
rosette-plants and regards it as a protection against excessive

transpiration.
19%

288

In all the specimens examined by me I found the distri-
bution of the stomata to differ somewhat from that mentioned
by Lazniewski. His Fig. 11 (l. e., p. 239) shows the stomata to
be below the line A—B. But in all the Arctic specimens the
stomata-bearing band begins still higher up and only the
oblique surface upon which the hydathode is situated is devoid
of them. In the fully expanded specimens that part of the
leaf which bears the stomata, is not at all shielded from
exposure to light, in fact, the stomata occur especially
upon the strongly exposed parts of the leaf which possess
palisade-cells, with the exception only of the oblique surface
bearing the hydathode. Hence we must resort to quite a diffe-
rent explanation of the distribution of the stomata: — They
are absent from the oblique surface bearing the hydathode,
which is the only part of the leaf that in the bud-condition
of the shoot is exposed to light and air; we have here an
instance of a primitive bud-protection which comprises only
the very young leaves, while already the oldest leaves of the
bud, which are exposed to the elements, are somewhat expanded
before winter sets in.

Besides, the stomata are absent from the base of the leaf,
— where I think they might be expected to occur in large
numbers if Lazsıews£ıs hypothesis should also apply to the
Arctic species. The absence of stomata from the base of the
leaf is to be connected with the fact that the “leaf-base” is in
reality the morphological leaf-stalk (below the common start-
ing point of the veins), where neither palisade-cells nor sto-
mata occur (compare S. groenlandica and S. hypnoides); conse-
quently the other Saxifraga-species have no stomata upon
their leaf-stalks. Lazsıewskı's assertion that the stomata are
hidden in “interfoliar spaces free from air-currents”
does not apply at all to the Arctic specimens, as (1) the sto-
mata are situated chiefly in the parts of the leaf possessing

289

palisade-cells and (2) they are entirely absent from the “‘inter-
foliar-spaces” (i. e. the morphological leaf-stalks).

As regards the seasonal biology of the leaves it may be
observed that at the base of the buds which live over the
winter partially expanded leaves usually occur, which probably
assimilate for some length of time before beginning: their
winter-rest; but of course this has not been proved. The buds,
moreover, are sharply limited below by dead leaves, which per-
sist upon the stems for several years. Bud-scales are absent,
and the only protection the younger leaves have is due to the
circumstance already mentioned, that they are without stomata
exactly upon the small space containing the hydathode which,
in the bud-condition, is the most visible and most exposed part
of the leaf.

A specimen from East Greenland (Danmarks ®), collected
February 28, 1892, was remarkable with regard to the arrange-
ment of its chlorophyll-grains, the latter (in the two upper
palisade-layers) having sunk down to the bottom of the cells,
of which the upper part was occupied by a large vacuole. The
other cells of the mesophyll showed no such feature. Whether
this circumstance (which was not observed in any leaf gathered
during the period of growth) is really a common winter-
phenomenon in S. oppositifolia in Arctic regions, or is due to
the imperfect way in which ordinary spirit-material on the
whole is fixed when collected, | am not prepared to state with
any certainty.

I investigated plants of S. oppositifolia from the following
places: — Upernivik (May 17, 1887), Danmarks @ (Febr. 18,
1892) and Julianehaab (May 22, 1887) in Greenland, Jan Mayen
(July 22, 1896), Nova Zembla, Vallanes (Iceland; Dec. 21, 1893)
and from the Botanic Garden in Copenhagen (April 18, 1907).
The leaves of all these species agreed very closely in all ana-
tomical details. Any difference which could be attributed to the
influence of the different geographical conditions could not be

290

demonstrated in spite of much investigation; the leaves all
agreed with the description given.

The cultivated specimen from the Botanic Garden alone
had very long internodes, but the structure of the leaf was
exactly like that of, for example, the specimens from either
Upernivik or Jan Mayen.

We have now seen what is the leaf-anatomy of the different
species. It appears that the species belonging to any systematic
section show greater anatomical relationship mutually, than they
show with species of other sections. The structural features
which vary least are here also of the most value as a supple-
ment to the microscopical section-diagnosis. The structure of
the hydathode and the appearance of the radial walls of the
epidermis appear to be generally the characters which are least
influenced by external conditions and which with a certain
degree of constancy, remain uniform within the same section.

There are three different types of hydathodes: —

(1) Hydathode marginal, situated actually at the edge of
the leaf; no secretion of lime: Boraphila, Nephro-
phyllum.

(2) Hydathode upon the upper surface of the leaf-
margin; no cavity; no lime: Dactyloides, Trachy-
phyllum.

(3) Hydathode upon the upper surface of the leaf-
margin; cavity present; lime secreted: Euaizonia,
Porphyrion.

The other structural features, such as the thickness of the
epidermis and the structure of the mesophyll, which are more
easily influenced by external conditions, also are similar within
each section, as may be seen from what has been written
above. To this must be added, that Boynier’s investigations are
greatly in favour of the idea that the structure of the mesophyll

u

291

in the species here investigated would be different if they were
cultivated in Alpine regions. When nevertheless they agree
within each section in Arctic regions, this proves that although
the structure of the mesophyll varies according to climate, yet
it varies correspondingly in the species belonging
to the same section. Leisr found that S. Azzoon and S.
Cotyledon (from the Alps) had exactly the same structural fea-
tures; I, also, in my Arctic specimens, found that these two
species, belonging to the same section, had quite similar leaf-
structure, — but it must be admitted it was a structure which
was entirely different from that found by Leisr in his Alpine
specimens — a good example, therefore, of corresponding va-
riation in closely related species.

If we wish to define how the Arctic species of Saxifraga
are adapted in their leaf-anatomy to their natural surroundings,
emphasis must be laid upon the fact that the same characteri-
stic tests cannot be applied to ali the species investigated,
taken as a whole. They cannot as a matter of fact be termed
either xerophytic or hygrophytic, these words having on the
whole only a relative value, as they do not state anything
about the plant’s absolute relation to water-absorption and
transpiration. If, on the other hand, we can show that the
Arctic Saxifragas are either more, or else less, xerophytic
than their Alpine colleagues, that would be a positive result of
great significance, as it would bring about a comparison from
which, to a certain extent, we might be justified in deciding
how Alpine plants must adapt themselves in order to be able
to live under the external conditions of Arctic regions, and vice
versa. My endeavour has been to give as accurate a descrip-
tion of Arctic species as possible; future investigations must
prove wherein such species differ from Alpine species. Bonnier
has already attempled something of this kind, but more ex-
haustive investigations are highly desirable. The variations
occasioned by external conditions are, in the greater number

292

of cases, so small that mere descriptions cannot indicate them,
or can do so only with great difficulty and with little precision ;
detailed figures elucidate the variations better. It is my opinion,
that much of the constant dispute as to how far Alpine plants
are xerophytic or non-xerophytic in character is a merely verbal
difference 'which might have been avoided if the several authors
had given sufficient figures (for instance, as many as Bonnier
or even more, by preference), — instead of the many verbal
renderings, of very little characteristic importance or significance,
of shades of difference.

Between the two extremes — submerged aquatic plants and
leafless, xerophytic stem-succulents with abundant water-tissue —
there is a long graduated series of life-types. It may be stated
at once that no Saxifraga approaches these two extremes. The
habitats of the species differ however fairly widely and therefore
the degrees of adaptation are also somewhat variable. The
subject may be best viewed by arranging the sections under
investigation in a graduated series according to their greater
or less xerophytism. Here we may note the very interesting
circumstance that species belonging to the same section are
fairly uniform in their degree of protection against excessive
transpiration: the purely systematic divisions may be extended
to include also anatomical and physiological characters. A
careful study of the figures shows this fact more completely.
The section Porphyrion (in casu S. oppositifolia) is the most
xerophytic, then come the others in the following order: —
Trachyphyllum, Euaizonia, Dactyloides, Nephrophyllum and
Boraphila, the two last being almost similar in regard to this
feature.

Lastly, if we wish to formulate the results thus obtained
(the fact should, however, be particularly emphasized that they
are of less importance than the information which may be
gathered from the figures), it may be done as follows: —

(1) Each section has its own complex of structural

293

features in its leaf-anatomy which characterizes the
whole group of species; this complex differs in the
different sections (as regards its more minute details,
see above). |

The species cannot, without a certain amount of
arbitrariness, all be characterized in common. They
show differing degrees of protection agaiust exces-
sive transpiration, from the highly protected species
(S. oppositifolia, Aizoon, Cotyledon, tricuspidata)
to the very slightly protected (e. g. the sections
Nephrophyllum and Boraphila), in exact correspon-
dence with the external conditions of their habitats.
In the few cases in which we know the same spe-
cies, as regards its leaf-anatomy, both from the
Alpine regions of Central Europe and from Arctic
regions, the specimens from the Arctic regions show
less protection against excessive transpiration than
the Alpine (for instance they have not their stomata
hidden in “ealm” interfoliar spaces, free from air-
currents, as Lazsıewskı found to be the case in Al-
pine rosette-plants.

Whether there are any differences between the Arc-
tic and the Alpine specimens (besides those per-
taining to transpiration) is as yet not known with
any certainty, in this paper Arctic specimens, only,
having been investigated; Alpine specimens have, it
is true, also been investigated, but generally they
have been described (and figured) so unsatisfactorily
that a comparison would not be entirely reliable. —
From the little we know (best from Bonner and
Lazmewsxi) it appears, however, that in the Arctic
leaf there is generally a less decided difference
between the spongy parenchyma and the palisade-
tissue than in the Alpine, and that the former is

more abundantly provided with intercellular se ces
than the latter. ean
(5) Individuals of the same species appear to vary v
À slightly in regard to leaf-anatomy, although t
2 may have come from widely separated districts
: . Within the Arctic regions. i 4
5; “4 ie
* 9.—6.—1910. wi
je Kir
ke |
“ (à ñ
Fe “RIRE
= ARE j

FA
Sr

= ay
= ~
3 va
at
* x
Vo ;
u.
7 id
[a er
6 CON
Th. MG 4
‘ r 1
athe e he
. nr ø
”

ØE

beider fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr.58.

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Bind III - Nr 7

SZERTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND> XLIII

HEPATICAE AND SPHAGNACEAE

FROM

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND
(N. OF 76° N. LAT.)

COLLECTED BY THE “DANMARK-EXPEDITION” 1906—08

DETERMINED

BY

C. JENSEN

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
i 1910

DEC 16 1911

he mosses mentioned in this list have been collected by Mr.
ANDREAS LUNDAGER during the “Danmark Expedition” in the
years 1907—1908. The collection is small and most of the specimens
are only to be found sparsely mixed in tufts of other mosses. They
have nearly all been taken from the neighbourhood in which the
ship was ankered, on the north coast of Dove Bugt, about 76° 40’ N. Lat.

Hepaticae.

1. Chomocarpon quadratus (Scop.) Lindb.
Coast of Dove Bugt, on damp ground near a stream, ster. in a
tuft of Bryum ventricosum.

2. Odontoschisma Macounii (Aust.) Underw.

“Stormkap” on the coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst Sphaeroce-
phalus turgidus, Dicranum congestum, Isopterygium nitidum, and Swartzia
montana.

3. Cephalozia bicuspidata (L.) Dum.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst other mosses on damp ground
near a stream.

4. C.pleniceps (Aust.) Lindb.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. in tufts of Sphagnum fimbriatum and
Dicranum neglectum on damp ground near a stream.

5. Cephaloziella divaricata (Franc.) Schiffn.

Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. upon the ground or amongst and upon
other mosses, such as Dicranum neglectum, Conostomum boreale,
Pohlia nutans, Swartzia montana, Ditrichum flexicaule, Blindia acuta
and several bog-mosses. The coast at 79° 8’, ster. in tufts of Am-
phidium lapponicum.

6. C.striatula (C. Jens.)
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. on moist ground, amongst Sphaeroce-
phalus turgidus, S. palustris, and Calliergon sarmentosum.
13*

166 C. JENSEN.

7. Ptilidium ciliare (L.) Hamp.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst other mosses on damp ground

near a stream.

8. Anthelia julacea (L.) Dum.)
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst bog-mosses on wet ground
near a stream.

9. A.nivalis (Sw.) Lindb.
Coast of Dove Bugt, fr. on the ground near a stream.

10. Blepharostoma trichophyllum (L.) Dum.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst other mosses on damp ground
near a stream.

11. Martinellia Bartlingii (Nees.)
The coast at 79° 8’, ster. and gemmipar. amongst Tortula ruralis,
Swartzia montana and a ster. Bryum.

12. M.hyperborea (Joerg.) Arn. et Jens.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. on wet ground near a stream.

13. Jungermania quinquedentata Huds.

Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst Dicranum neglectum on moist
ground.

Var. turgida Lindb.

From the same place, ster. amongst bog-mosses.

14. J. alpestris Schleich.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst Sphagnum fimbriatum on damp
ground near a stream.

15. J. ventricosa Dicks.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. in tufts of Dicranum neglectum.

16. J. quadriloba Lindb.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst Stereodon Bambergeri, Ditrichum
flexicaule, and Myurella julacea on damp ground.

17. J.minuta Cranz.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. in a tuft of Dicranum elongatum.

18. Marsupella groenlandica C. Jens.

Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst other mosses such as Calliergon
sarmentosum, Sphaerocephalus turgidus, Oligotrichum glabratum f.
gracilis, Ditrichum flexicaule, Swartzia montana, Cesia revolula, and
Anthelia julacea.

19. Cesia revoluta (Nees.) Lindb.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. on damp ground near a stream,
together with Blindia acuta and the preceding species.

Hepaticae and Sphagnaceae from East Greenland. 167

20. Riccardia pinguis (L.) Gr.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. amongst bog-mosses near a stream.

Sphagnaceae.

21. Sphagnum teres Angstr.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. on moist ground near a stream.

22. S. fimbriatum Wils.
Coast of Dove Bugt, ster. from the same place as S. leres.

13—6—1910.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr.59.

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRONLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Binp III - Nr 8

SÆRTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND» XLIII

MOSSES

FROM

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND

(N. OF 76° N. LAT.)
COLLECTED BY THE “DANMARK-EXPEDITION” 1906—08

DETERMINED

BY

AUG.HESSELBO

WITH PLATES XI—XII

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1910

DEC 16 1911

he Mosses brought home by the “Danmark Expedition” were

for the most part collected by the botanist of the Expedition,
Mr. ANDREAS LUNDAGER, in the neighbourhood of Danmarks Havn, on
the east coast of Greenland, about 76° 46’ N. lat. A smaller number
of collections has been made by Captain Kocx on his sledge-jour-
neys northwards.

The species found in the following localities were collected by
Captain Kocu; all the others have been collected by LUNDAGER.

Mallemukfjeld (June 11, 1907) 80° 10’ N. lat.
Lamberts Land (June 14, 1907) 79° 8 —
Dove Bugt (June 28, 1907) 77° 30! —
Bjorne Skærene (June 19, 1907) 11e —

North side of Hyde Fjord (May 15, 1907) 83° 10'
1. Polytrichum juniperinum Willd.
Vester Elv!, sterile; sparingly intermingled in a tuft of Dicra-
num elongatum.
2. Polytrichum strictum Banks.
Vester Elv, several collections, one fruiting, mixed with other
mosses (Gymnocybe, Sphagnum and Meesea triquetra).

3. Polytrichuti~pilosum Neck.

Vester Elv, a few plants in a tuft of Schistidium apocarpum,
sterile. Termometer Fjeld, in a tuft of Dicranoweissia compacta,

sterile.

4. Polytrichum hyperboreum.
Vester Elv, a few plants in a tuft of Sphagnum, Gymnocybe
palustris and Meesea triquetra.

5. Polytrichum fragile Bryhn.
Cape Bismarck, a small sterile tuft mixed with sterile Bryum.

1 The following is a translation of some of the suffixes used in the place-names
which occur in this paper: Elv = stream; Fjeld — rock; Odde — head (tongue
of land); Kær = pool; Skær = rock; Havn = harbour; Næs = ness (headland).

14*

172 Auc. HESSELBO.

6. Polytrichum alpinum L.

Common; usually sterile and mixed with other mosses. Storm-
kap, fruiting.

var. arcticum (Sw.) Brid.

Vester Elv, fruiting.

var. brevifolium (R. Br.) Brid.

Lille Snenæs, fruiting.

7. Polytrichum gracile Dicks.

var. anomalum (Milde) Hagen.

This peculiar form which, according to HAGEN (Musci Norvegiae
borealis, p. 265) and to verbal information from C. JENSEN, is com-
monly distributed in northern Scandinavia, was found by Vester
Elv intermingled in tufts of swamp-mosses such as Amblystegium
revolvens, A. sarmentosum, Bryum neodamense, var. ovatum, etc.

The plants are as much as 8 cm. high, flaccid, with nearly
entire leaves (forma subintegrifolia), but otherwise exactly resembling
Norwegian specimens.

Polytrichum gracile has not previously been found in Greenland,
and its northern limit as hitherto known is at about 70° N. lat. in
Finmark.

8. Oligotrichum laevigatum Wahlb.

Vester Ely, sparingly intermingled in a tuft of Hepaticae, Ditri-
chum flexicaule, and other mosses (forma tenuis brevifolia).

9. Cinclidium arcticum (Br. eur.) C. M.

Vester Ely, sterile; a few plants in a tuft of Gymnocybe turgida,
Meesea triquetra and Sphagnum.

10. Cinclidium polare Bryhn.

North side of Hyde Fjord among other mosses; sterile (Koch).

11. Astrophyllum curvatulum Lindb.

Vester Ely, sparingly among Gymnocybe turgida, Meesea triquetra,
and other mosses. Maroussia Island, a few plants in a tuft of Bryum
pendulum; in both places forma integrifolia.

12. Astrophyllum orthorhynchum (Brid.) Lindb.
Vester Elv, a few sterile plants in a tuft of Stereodon Bambergeri
and Ditrichum flexicaule. Lamberts Land, sterile (Koch).

13. Timmia austriaca Hedw.

Lamberts Land, sterile (forma brevifolia).

var. papillosa v. n.

The sheath-like part of the leaf papillose at the point of transi-
tion to the lamina. The leaf-margin coarsely denticulate at the
apex and indistinctly denticulate downwards.

Mosses from North-East Greenland. 173

Stormkap, mixed with Gymnocybe turgida, Pohlia cruda and
Stereodon revolutus.

14. Timmia bavarica Hessl.
Vester Elv, sterile, among Amblystegium revolvens, A. latifolium
and Meesea triquetra.

15. Timmia norvegica Zett.

var. crassiretis v.n.

The cells of the leaf incrassated especially upon the lower side
where the outer walls are also mamillosely convex. The cells of
the leaf-base papillose almost to the base.

North side of Hyde Fjord; sparingly among Hypna, Brya, Cin-
clidium polare, etc.

16. Gymnocybe palustris (L.) Friis.
Vester Elv, sterile. Hare Fjeld, sterile. Dove Bugt, sterile.

17. Gymnocybe turgidus (Wahlb.) Lindb.

One of the most common mosses; occurs as a component of
most of the tufts which were collected, rarely unmixed, always
sterile.

18. Meesea triquetra (L.) Aongst.

Found as a component of a large number of the tufts collected
from all the localities, generally mixed with Amblystegium sarmen-
tosum, A. revolvens, A. intermedium and A. latifolium. It occurs some-
times with entire, and sometimes with serrulate leaves.

19. Meesea longiseta Hedw.
Vester Elv, sterile, a few plants in a tuft of Meesea triquetra,
Timmia bavarica and Hypna.

20. Philonotis alpicola Jur.
Common as a component of mixed tufts, but always scanty and
sterile.

21. Philonotis fontana (L.) Brid.
var. adpressa (Fergusson).
Cape Bismarck, sterile. Vester Elv, sterile.

22. Bartramin ityphylla Brid.
Hare Fjeld, fruiting. Danmarks Havn, fruiting. Vester Elv, several
sterile specimens among other mosses.

23. Conostomum tetragonum (Will.) Sw.
Vester Elv, sterile, several collections, partly unmixed and
partly mixed with other mosses.

174

rile

Auc. HESSELBO.

24. Bryum elegans Nees.
Basis Keer, intermingled in a tuft of Tetraplodon Wormskjoldii.

25. Bryum ventricosum Dicks.

Vester Elv 2. Hvalros Odde 9. North side of Hyde Fjord, ste-
(forma tenuis brevifolia).

26. Bryum neodamense Iizigs.

var. ovatum Jur.
Vester Elv, sterile, many specimens, but usually sparingly

among other mosses.

27. Bryum teres Lindb.
Vester Elv, sterile. Havne Nees, sterile.

28. Bryum cirratum Hornsch.?
Stormkap, with 9, & and § inflorescence, but without fruit.

29. Bryum obtusifolium Lindb.
Hare Fjeld, sterile. Termometer Fjeld, sterile. Sometimes

umixed, sometimes mixed with Amblystegium sarmentosum, Pohlia
commutata and other species.

30. Bryum cyclophyllum (Schwgr.). Br. eur. Termometer

Fjeld, sterile.

rile.

red,

31. Bryum tomentosum Limpr.
Hare Fjeld, fruiting.

32. Bryum foveolatum Hagen.
Hvalros Odde; fruiting.

33. Bryum pendulum (Hornsch.) Schimp.
Vester Elv, fruiting. Maroussia Island, fruiting.

34. Bryum calophyllum R. Br.
At Danmarks Havn on damp sandy soil, sterile.

35. Bryum argenteum L.
Lille Snenæs, sterile. Renskæret, sterile. Maroussia Island, ste-
Danmarks Havn, sterile (forma compacta brevifolia).

36. Bryum Myliusii n. sp.
About three cm. high, loose tufts among other mosses. Stem
0°30 mm. thick, slightly radiculose, with slender, papillose rhi-

zoids, and bearing one or two young shoots below the inflorescence.
Leaves firm, narrowly-decurrent, entire, hollow, bordered by 2—4
rows of narrow, brownish cells. Stem-leaves broadly-ovato, 1:2—
15 mm. long and about 1 mm. broad and bluntly, or shortly and
broadly pointed, revolute at the base; upper leaves broadly lanceolate,

Mosses from North-East Greenland. 175

2—2'2 mm. long and 1—12 mm. broad, shortly and broadly pointed,
revolute at the margins until towards the apex. Veins strong, brown,
0:10 mm. broad at the base and disappearing close under the apex.
Leaf-cells brownish, incrassate, porose, rectangular at the base,
0:020—0:028 mm. broad and 2—3 times as long, in the rest of the
leaf hexagonal and rhombic, 0‘018—0:20 broad, and about twice
as long.

Synoicous. Perichaetial-leaves broadly-lanceolate, pointed, indi-
stinctly marginate. Antheridia and archegonia numerous.

Seta red, about 2 cm. high and 0:18 mm. thick. Capsule pendu-
lous, in dry condition leather-brown and slightly wrinkled, not con-
stricted below the mouth, about 15 mm. thick and 2°5—3 mm. long,
of which the neck constitutes one half. The cells of the capsule-
walls irregular, slightly incrassate; 2—4 rows of small, roundish or
polygonal cells around the mouth.

Peristome teeth, 0:36 mm. long, and 0:10 mm. broad at the base,
yellow, darker at the base, hyaline and indistinctly marginate at the
apex. Lamellæ 15 in number, occasionally connected by a trans-
verse trabecula. The median line slightly sinuous. Dorsal plates
narrowly rectangular at the base, 2—3 times as broad as high, ex-
tremely delicately striped with papillae, smooth towards the apex.
Inner peristome probably not attached, pale, finely papillose. Cilia
rudimentary. Spores 0:028—0:036 mm., brownish-yellow, finely pa-
pillose.

Vester Ely, associated with Amblystegium revolvens, A. latifolium,
A. sarmentosum and Meesea triqvetra.

37. Pohlia commutata (Schimp.) Lindb.

Vester Elv; Hare Fjeld; Stormkap. It usually occurs sparingly
intermingled with other mosses. Found sterile only.

var. filum (Schimp.) Husnot.

Termometer Fjeld; partly in large, unmixed tufts, and partly
mixed with Bryum obtusifolium.

38. Pohlia cruda (L.) Lindb.

Vester Elv, several specimens, one fruiting, in part var. minus
Sch. Havne Nes, sterile. Termometer Fjeld, sterile. Lamberts Land,
fruiting.

39. Pohlia nutans (Schreb.) Lindb.

Vester Elv, numerous specimens, of which several fruiting, often
mixed with other mosses. Hvalros Odde; sterile. Lille Snenæs,
sterile. Dove Bugt, sterile.

40. Leptobryum pyriforme (L.) Wills.

Lille Snenæs, fruiting. Maroussia Island, fruiting.

176 AUG. HESSELBO.

41. Tetraplodon Wormskjoldii (Hornem.) Lindb.
Hare Fjeld, fruiting, large cushions about 10cm. high upon
the skull of a musk-ox.

42. Tetraplodon pallidus Hagen.

Stormkap, mixed with Gymnocybe turgidus and other mosses,
fruiting.

43. Leersia rhabdocarpa (Schwägr.) Lindb.

Havne Nes, sterile, in a dry ravine. Vester Elv, fruiting, in
both places mixed with Tortula latifolia and Bryum argenteum.
Hvalros Odde, sterile.

44. Tortula ruralis (L.) Ehrt.

Vester Elv; Basis Keer; Termometer Fjeld; Lamberts Land;
sparingly in all the localities and sterile, among other mosses.

45. Tortula norvegica (Wlb. f.) Wahlenb.

Clayey field between Laxe So and Oster So, sterile.

46. Tortula mucronifolia Schwagr.

Havne Næs, in a dry ravine, fruiting.

47. Tortula systylia (Br. eur.) Lindb.

Havne Nes, in a dry ravine, fruiting.

48. Tortula latifolia (Hedw.) Lindb.

Vester Ely, fruiting. Havne Nees, in a dry ravine, fruiting.
49. Mollia fragilis (Drumm.) Lindb.

Bjorne Skærene, sterile, in a compact tuft of Carex. (Koch).

50. Barbula rubella (Hoffm.) Mitten.
var. brevifolia Arnell et Lindb.
Vester Elv, sterile.

51. Barbula alpigenia (v. Venturi.)
Vester Elv, sterile, a few plants intermingled in a tuft of Di-
trichum flexicaule, Gymnocybe turgidus and other mosses.

52. Barbula curvirostris (Ehrh.) Lindb.
North side of Hyde Fjord, sterile, sparingly among Hypna,
Cinclidium polare and other mosses (forma brevifolia).

53. Dicranum congestum Brid.
Basis Keer, sterile, partly unmixed, partly mixed with other
mosses.

54. Dicranum neglectum Jur.
Vester Elv, sterile. Stormkap, sterile.

Mosses from North-East Greenland. 1077

55. Dicranum elongatum Schleich.
Vester Elv, sterile.

56. Blindia acuta (Huds.) Br. eur.
Vester Elv, sterile, both unmixed and mixed with other mosses.
Basis Keer, sterile.

57. Dicranoweissia crispula (Hedw.) Lindb.
Termometer Fjeld, sterile.

58. Dicranoweissia compacta (Schleich.) Sch.
Termometer Fjeld, sterile.

59. Swartzia montana (Lam.) Lindb.

Vester Elv, sterile. Lille Snenæs, sterile. Stormkap, sterile.
Hvalros Odde, sterile. Termometer Fjeld, fruiting. Bjørne Skærene,
sterile. Everywhere forma brevifolia.

60. Ditrichum flexicaule (Schleich.) Hampe.
Common, but usually in small quantities in the collections from
all the localities. Usually forma brevifolia.

61. Ceratodon purpureus (L.) Brid.
Cape Bismark, sterile. Vester Elv, sterile. Termometer Fjeld,
sterile. Mallemukfjeld, sterile.

62. Dorcadion Kiliassii (C. M.) Lindb.
On stones at Danmarks Havn, fruiting. Basis Ker, sterile.

63. Anoectongium lapponicum Hedw.
Lamberts Land.

64. Grimmia ericoides (Schrad.) Lindb.

Vester Elv, sterile (partly var. strictum Schliep.). Lamberts Land
(var. prolixum Br. eur.)

65. Grimmia hypnoides (L.) Lindb.

Termometer Fjeld, sterile, Lamberts Land, sterile.

66. Grimmia Donniana Smith.

Termometer Fjeld, sterile, associated with Dicranoweissia compacta.

67. Grimmia apocarpa (L.) Hedw.

One of the mosses of most common occurrence. Numerous
specimens have been collected from all the localities which have
been investigated: on stones, rocks and earth. Usually fruiting. It
varies considerably both in habit, colour, leaf-form and length of
hair-tip. The most peculiar forms are: —

var. filiformis Lind. Syn. Grimmia tenera Zett.; Termometer
Fjeld, fruiting. Vester Elv, sterile.

var. ovatum Bryhn.

Frequent. Usually fruiting.

178 AUG. HESSELBO.

68. Grimmia linearis (Chalubinsky).

Syn. Schistidium angustum Hagen.

Vester Elv, fruiting, mixed with Grimmia apocarpa var. ovatum.

69. Amblystegium radicale (P.B.) Mitten.

var, pulcherrimum n. v.

Tufts compact, 1—2 cm. high, rusty brown below, green at the
top. Stem short and irregularly branching, 0:10 mm. thick, with a
few rhizoids. Leaves 0'5—0'8 mm. long, 0‘14—0:18 mm. broad, finely
serrate along the whole margin; sterile.

Mallemukfjeld (Koch).

Amblystegium radicale has not previously been found in Greenland.

70. Amblystegium protensum (Brid.) Lindb.
Maroussia Island. Sparingly in a tuft of Bryum pendulum; sterile.

71. Amblystegium stellatum (Schreb.) Lindb.

Hare Fjeld, sterile, among other mosses.

72. Amblystegium latifolium Lindb.

Very common and collected partly as unmixed cushions and
partly among other mosses from all the localities which were in-
vestigated.

73. Amblystegium brevifolium Lindb.
Vester Ely, sterile. North side of Hyde Fjord, sterile. In both
places sparingly among other mosses.

74. Amblystegium intermedium Lindb.
Vester Ely, sterile. Stormkap, sterile. North side of Hyde Fjord,
sterile.

75. Amblystegium revolvens.
Vester Elv, sterile. Stormkap, sterile.

76. Amblystegium aduncun (L.) Lindb.

Vester Ely, sterile. Termometer Fjeld, sterile. In both places
sparingly among other mosses.

var. gracillimum Bergg.

Termometer Fjeld, sterile.

77. Amblystegium exannulatum (Gumb.) de Not.
Vester Elv, sterile.

78. Amblystegium fluitans (L.) de Not.
Edge of Laxe Sg, sterile.

79. Amblystegium purpurascens (Schimp.)
Vester Elv, sterile.

Mosses from North-East Greenland. 179

80. Amblystegium polare (Lindb.) Lindb.

Vester. Elv, 9, partly in unmixed cushions, partly mixed with
other Hypnaceae.

var. pseudostramineum Lindb. |

Typical specimens of this peculiar form were collected at Ter-
mometer Fjeld in rather compact tufts about 6 cm. high, with erect,
almost branchless, round stems, and shortly-pointed very concave
leaves which only towards the apex of the stem are indistinctly
secundly bent. At the same place, at the edge of the inland ice, a
form was found which, both in regard to habit and leaf-form, stands
between the type and the variety. The variety was previously known
only from Spitzbergen.

81. Amblystegium turgescens (Th. Jurs.) Lindb.

Vester Elv, sterile. Lille Snenæs, sterile. In both places spa-
ringly among other mosses.

82. Amblystegium sarmentosum (Wahlenb.)

Is the most commonly occurring species. Was collected abun-
dantly in unmixed tufts, and also occurred as a component of most
of the moss-collections which were made.

83. Amblystegium Richardsonii (Mitten) Lindb.

North side of Hyde Fjord, sterile, a few plants among other
swamp-mosses.

84. Hypnum plumosum Huds.

Dove Bugt, sterile. Maroussia Island, sterile. Bjorne Skerene, sterile.

85. Myurella tenerrima (Brid.) Lindb.

Vester Ely, in a tuft of Polytrichum pilosom. Stormkap, ste-
rile. Lamberts Land, sterile, among Swartzia, Ditrichum flexicaule
and Gymnocybe.

86. Myurella julacea (Vill.) Br. eur.

Stormkap, sterile. Lille Snenæs, sterile. Vester Elv, sterile.
Bjorne Skerene, sterile. Everywhere mixed with other mosses in tufts.

87. Hylocomium proliferum (L.) Lindb.

var. Alaskanum (Lesq. et James).

Vester Eiv, a single plant in a tuft of Sphaerocephalus palustris
and Sphagnum.

88. Stereodon revolutus Mitten.

Vester Elv, sterile. Stormkap, sterile. Lille Snenæs, sterile.
Basis Keer, sterile. North side of Hyde Fjord, sterile. Everywhere
mixed with other mosses.

89. Stereodon Bambergeri (Sch.) Lindb.)

Vester Ely, sterile. North side of Hyde Fjord, sterile. In both
places among other mosses.

180 AuG. HESSELBO. Mosses from North-East Greenland.

90. Stereodon chryseus (Schwgr.) Mitten.

Vester Elv, sterile, several collections, in part among other
mosses. Hvalros Odde, sterile. North side of Hyde Fjord, sterile,
sparingly among other mosses.

91. Isopterygium nitidum (Wahlb.) Lindb.

Vester Elv, sterile. Maroussia Island, sterile. Stormkap, fruiting.
Bjorne Skerene, sterile. Everywhere sparingly among other mosses.

PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Polytrichum gracile var. anomalum. Habit !/;.

— 2-3 — — - Leaves !?]ı.

= = = From the middle portion of a leaf 11/1.
— 5. Bryum Myliusii. 2 capsules "/;.

— 6. — ~ Habit °?/3.

RMS — Leaves Ih.

PLATE XU.

Fig. 9. Amblystegium polare var. pseudostramineum. Habit 1/1.

— 10. — — — Leaf 79].

— 11. — — — Leaf-base 190/:.
— 12. Amblystegium radicale var. pulcherrimum. Habit 5/1.

— 13. — — — Leaf 4125/1:

14—7—1910.

MEDD. OM GrRONL. XLIII. Nr. 8. [HESSELBo|

48)
,
(}
#

N

Pr

XI

Pr. XII

MEDD. OM GRONL. XLIII. Nr. 8. [HESSELBO]

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 60.

The

Structure and Biology

of

Arctic Flowering Plants.

Reprinted from ,MEDDELELSER OM GRÖNLAND“ Vol. XXXVI.

Copenhagen.
Printed by Bianco Luno.

1910.

Hitherto, the following papers have been published:

Ericineæ (Ericaceæ, Pirolaceæ),
1. Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warminc.. p.1—71.
2. The biological anatomy of the leaves and of
the stems. By Henning Emer PETERSEN ..... p. 73—138.
Diapensiaceæ. Diapensia lapponica L. By HenninG
EITERWERTERSER 5.0.5... < ec CO NES p. 139—154.
Empetraceæ. Empetrum nigrum L. By A. Menrz. p. 155—167,
Saxifragaceæ.
I. Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warmine .. p. 169—236.
2. The biological leaf-anatomy of the Arctic spe-
cies of Saxifraga. By OLar GaLLor ........ p. 237 —294.

Hippuridaceæ, Halorrhagidaceæ
and Callitrichacee.

By

Agnete Seidelin.

kerner

DEC 16 1911

This investigation is based on the Arctic collections, made by
several observers, which are preserved in the Botanical Museum of
the Copenhagen University.

Principal literature.

ABROMEIT, J., 1899: Botanische Ergebnisse der ... unter Leitung Dr. v. Dry-
galski ausgesandten Grünlandsexpedition. B. Phanerogamen. Bibl. bot.
42. Stuttgart.

AskENASY, E., 1872: Botanisch morphologische Studien. Habilitationssehrift.
Frankfurt.

BAILLoN, H., 1875: Historie des plantes. VI. Paris.

BERLIN, A., 1884: Karlvaxter, insamlade under den svenska expeditionen till
Grönland. 1883. Ofversigt af kungl. Vetensk. Ak. Förhandl.

BIRGER, S., 1904: Vegetationen och floran i Pajala socken ... i arctiska Norr-
botten. Arkiv. f. Botanik. Bd. 3. Stockholm.

— 1908: Om Härjedalens vegetation. Ibid. Bd. 7. Uppsala & Stockholm.

Boropin, J., 1870: Uber den Bau der Blattspitze einiger Wasserpflanzen.
Bot. Zeitung. 28. Jahrg.
CLEMENTS, F. E., 1905: Research methods in ecology. Lincoln. Nebraska.
Costantin, J., 1884: Recherches sur la structure de la tige des plantes
aquatiques. Ann. d. sciences naturelles. VI. Série, Tome 19. Paris.
Dusen, P., 1901: Zur Kenntniss der Gefässpflanzen Ost-Grönlands. Bih. t.
K. Svensk. Vet. Akad. Hand]. XXVII. Afd. 3. Stockholm. Sep.
FERDINANDSEN, C. & WINGE, Ø., 1909: Mycological notes. II. Botanisk Tids-
skrift. 29. Bd. Kobenhavn. Sep.

Frank, A. B.: Uber die Lage und Richtung schwimmender und submerser
Pflanzenteile. Cohns Beitr. z. Biologie d. Pflanzen I. Bd.

GOEBEL, K., 1893: Pflanzenbiologische Schilderungen. II. Teil. Marburg.

— 1908: Einleitung in die experimentelle Morphologie der Pflanzen. Leipzig
& Berlin.

GLück, H., 1906: Biologische und morphologische Untersuchungen über
Wasser- und Sumpfgewächze. Il. Teil. Jena.

GRONLUND, C., 1890: Karakteristik af Planteveksten paa Island. Naturhistorisk
Forenings Festskrift. Kjebenhavn.

HARTMAN, C. J., 1879: Handbok i Skandinaviens flora 1. Stockholm.

Harrz, N., 1894: Botanisk Rejseberetning fra Vestgrønland. Medd. om Gren-
land. XV. Kebenhayn.

298

Harrz, N, 1895: Ostgrenlands Vegetationsforhold. Ibid. XVIII. Sep.

HEGELMAIER, F., 1864: Monographie der Gattung Callitriche. Stuttgart.

HELLENIUS, C. N., 1786: De Hippuride. Abo. Diss.

IRMISCH, TH., 1854: Bemerkung über Hippuris vulgaris. Bot. Zeitung. 12.
Jahrg.

— 1859: Bemerkungen über einige Wassergewächse. Ibid. 17. Jahrg.

JONSSON, H., 1895: Optegnelser fra Vaar- og Vinterexkursioner i Ost-Island.
Bot. Tidsskrift. 19. Bd. Kebenhavn. Sep.

Jonsson, B.: Om befruktningen hos slägtet Najas samt Callitriche autumnalis.
Lunds universitets ärsskrift. Tome XX. Sep.

KJELLMAN, F. R.: Sibiriska Nordkustens phanerogamflora. Vegaexpeditionens
vetensk. arbeten. Sep.

— Phanerogamfloran på Novaja Semlja och Wajgatsch. Ibid. Sep.

KxurH, P., 1898: Handbuch der Blütenbiologie. II.

Kocu, W. D. J., 1892: Synopsis der Deutschen u. Schweizer Flora 3. Aufl.
I. Leipzig.

KRUUSE, C., 1898: Vegetationen i Egedesminde Skergaard. Medd. om Gren-
land. XIV. Kobenhavn. i

— 1905: List of phanerogams and vascular cryptogams of East Greenland.
Ibid. Sep.

— 1906: List of phanerogams and vascular eryptogams — Angmagsalik-
district. Ibid. Vol. XXX. Sep.

LANGE, JoH., 1880: Conspectus Flore Groenlandice. Ibid. III, 1.

— 1887: Tillæg til Grønlands Phanerogamer og Karsporeplanter. Ibid. IU, 2.

Leger, E.: Callitriche, esquisse monographique. Extr. des mem. de la Soc.
Imp. des sc. nat. de Cherbourg. T. IX. Sep.

Lıprorss, B., 1907: Die wintergrüne Flora. Lunds universitets ärsskrift.
N. F. Bd. 2. Afd. 2. Lund. Sep.

LINDBERG, H., 1906: Finlands Hippurisformer. Medd. af Societas pro Fauna
& Flora Fennica. 31. haftet. 1904—1905. Helsingfors.

LiXXÉ, C., 1781: Supplementum plantarum systematis vegetabilium. Bruns-
vigæ.

Lornw, E., 1894: Blütenbiologische Floristik des mittleren und nördlichen
Europa so wie Grönland. Stuttgart.

Lupwic, F., 1881: Über die Bestäubungsverhältnisse einiger Süsserwasser-
pflanzen. Kosmos. Stuttgart.

Lonnrotu, K. J., 1867: Om de svenska arterna af släktet Callitriche. Bot.
Notiser. Upsala.

Mont H., 1834: Über den Bau und die Formen der Pollenkörner. Beitr.
zur Anatomie und Physiologie der Gewächse. Bern.

NEUMAN, L. M., 1901: Sveriges Flora. Lund.

NORMAN, J., 1895— 1901: Norges arctiske flora. Christiania.

OSTENFELD, C. H., 1899: Skildringer af Vegetationen i Island. I—II. Bot.
Tidsskrift. 22. Bd. København. Sep.

— 1901: Phanerogamae and Pteridophyta of the Ferées. Botany of the
Færûes. Part I. Copenhagen. Sep.

— 1908: The land-vegetation of the Fzröes. Bot. of the Færôes. Copenhagen.

299

OSTENFELD, C. H. & LUNDAGER, A., 1910: List of vascular plants from North-
East Greenland collected by the ‘‘Danmark-Expedition”. Medd. om Gren-
land. XLIII. Sep.

PARMENTIER, P., 1887: Recherches anatomiques et taxonomiques sur les
Oenotheracées et les Haloragacées. Ann. d. sciences naturelles. VIII.
Série. Botanique. Tome III. Paris.

Pax, F., 1890: Callitrichaceae. Engler & Prantl: Die natürlichen Pflanzen-
familien. Leipzig.

PETERSEN, O. G., 1893: Halorrhagidaceae. Ibid.

Porscx, O., 1905: Der Spaltöffnungsapparat im Lichte der Phylogenie. Jena.

Porsizp, M. P, 1902: Bidrag til en Skildring af Vegetationen paa Øen Disko.
Medd. om Grönland. XXV. Kjebenhavn. Sep.

Racisorski, M., 1893: Über die Inhaltskörper der Myriophyllumtrichome.
Berichte d. deutschen bot. Gesellschaft. Bd. 11.

RAUNKLER, C., 1906: Dansk Ekskursionsflora. 2. Udg. Kebenhavn & Kristiania.

RAUTER, J., 1871: Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte einiger Trichomgebilde.
Denkschrift d. math.-naturw. Class. d. kaiserl. Ak. d. Wissenschaft zu
Wien. XXXI.

Ravn, F. Kozpix, 1894: Om Flydeevnen hos Frøene af vore Vand- og Sump-
planter. Bot. Tidsskrift. 19. Bd. Kjobenhavn. Sep.

ROSENVINGE, L. KOLDERUP, 1892: Andet Tillæg til Grønlands Phanerogamer
og Karsporeplanter. Medd. om Grønland, III, 3. Kjøbenhavn. Sep.

— 1896a: Nye Bidrag til Vest Grenlands Flora. Ibid. XV. Sep.

— 1896 b: Det sydligste Grønlands Vegetation. Ibid. XV. Sep.

Santo, C., 1865: Einige Bemerkungen in Betreff meiner über Gefassbundel-

bildung geausserten Ansichten. Bot. Zeitung. 23. Jahrg.

SCHACHT, H., 1850: Entwickelungsgeschicte des Pflanzen-Embryon. Verhandl.
d. koninkl. nederlandschen Institut. Amsterdam.

SCHENCK, H., 1886a: Die Biologie der Wassergewachse. Bonn.

— 1886 b: Vergleichende Anatomie der submersen Gevächse. Bibl. Bot. I.
SCHILLING, 1894: Anatomisch-biologische Untersuchungen über die Schleim-

bildung der Wasserpflanzen. Flora 78. Bd. Marburg.

SCHINDLER, A. K., 1904: Die Abtrennung der Hippuridaceen von den Halor-
rhagaceen. Engler: bot. Jahrbücher. Leipzig.

— 1905: Halorrhagaceae. Engler: Das Pflanzenreich. IV. 225. Leipzig.
SCHULTZ, C. F., 1806: Prodromus Florae Stargardiensis. Berlin.
SCHUMANN, K., 1892: Morphologische Studien. I. Leipzig.

SERNANDER, R., 1901: Den skandinaviska vegetationens spridningsbiologi. Upsala.

STEFANSSON, St., 1901: Flora Islands. Kaupmannahöfn.

SYLvEn, N., 1904: Studier öfver vegetationen i Torne Lappmarks björkregion.
Arkiy f. Botanik. Stockholm.

— 1906: Om de svenska dicotyledonernas första förstärkningsstadium. I.

Kgl. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., XL. Stockholm & Upsala.

Uncer, F., 1849: Die Entwickelung des Embryos von Hippuris vulgaris. Bot.
Zeitung. 7. Jahrg.

VöcHrinG, H., 1872: Zur Histologie und Entwickelungsgeschichte von Myrio-
phyllum. Nova Acta Acad. Leopold. XXXVI. Dresden. Sep.

300

WAGNER, A., 1907: Uber die Anpassung ... von M. vertieillatum. Zeitschr.
f. d. Ausbau d. Entwickelung (has not been at my disposal).

WARMING, E., 1884: Om Skudbygning, Overvintring og Foryngelse. Natur-
historisk Forenings Festskrift. Kjebenhavn.

— 1886: Om Bygningen og den formodede Bestovningsmaade af nogle
grønlandske Blomster. Oversigt over D. K. danske Videnskabernes Selskabs
Forhandlinger. Kjøbenhavn.

— 1886—87: Om Grønlands Vegetation. Medd. om Grønland. XII. Kjøben-
havn.

1909: Oecology of plants. Oxford.

WARNSTORFF, C., 1896: Blitenbiologische Beobachtungen aus der Ruppiner
Flora. Verh. d. bot. Vereins zu Brandenburg.

WINGE, see Ferdinandsen.

Hippuridaceae.

Hippuris vulgaris L.

Herbarium material from East and West Greenland and
Iceland, as also in small quantity from Finmark, Lapland, Nova
Zembla and Waigatsch, further, alcohol material from Greenland
and Iceland.

In Greenland Hippuris is the commonest, phanerogamic
water-plant, and it is on the whole the most wide-spread in
Arctic regions, according to the reports of botanists. The most
northerly place where it has been found is Danmarks Havn,
76°77’ N. L., where it was in the flowering condition when taken
by the Danmark Expedition in the month of July (Osrenrecn
1910 p. 29). Mr. Lunpacer’s photograph of the vegetation here
which he has kindly allowed me to see, shows it in very shallow
water, which is said to have sunk a great deal since the early
summer; otherwise it would seem remarkable that the broad,
short leaves, which in Denmark are found as a rule under
water, are here seen on a large piece of the emerged part of the
stalk. The picture also shows with great clearness the slight
development of the Arctic plants in comparison with the Danish.
Kruuse (1905 p. 151) found it most frequently in water of less

301

than 30 cm depth, “‘liable to drying up”, Porsizp (1902 p. 206),
however also in deeper water, 30—70 cm. In ‘‘Norges arctiske
flora” it is stated, that “it grows most often in localities, where
in the earlier part of the summer it lives in water and towards
autumn in the air” (Norman 1895 p. 278).

With regard to its growth at Disko, West Greenland ca.
70° N. L., Mr. Porsırd has given me the following information.

‘“Hippuris grows preferably in small pools, small depres-
sions in gneiss, often for example no larger than a large bath,
so long as they contain water through the whole summer. I
have only seen it quite dry once, in the very dry summer of
1909, in a small lake on sandy bottom. It lay there in a curious
tangle, but living, with flowers and fruit, and covered the whole
bottom.

In jarger lakes it forms the outermost belt of the vegetation,
outside the Carex-Equisetum belt. As there is a predominant
wind-direction at each single place, and as this determines the
mode of growth, we always find the marsh plants and Hippuris
on the sheltered side, whilst as a rule there are no plants on
the windward side. The seed namely is carried over to the lee side,
loose parts of the plants are washed over here, and here there

‘““sytje” of dead material of Nostoc, of submerged, growing
v 7 5 ty te) D

is a
Hypnum species and the like, and in this grow Hippuris,
Batrachium, Callitriche and Potamogeton. The fairly dark
material and the dark mosses (e. g. H. scorpioides) absorb con-
siderable quantities of heat, and the water is here always much
warmer (up to 12°—15° ©.) than on the windy side over naked
bottom.

In lakes and lagoons with a little brackish water I have
never seen Hippuris”.

According to Lance (1880 p. 13 and 1887 p. 237) and several
later authors, the true /7. vulgaris occurs very seldom in Greenland
and most Greenland specimens are referred to v. maritima Hartm.

(= H. maritima Hellen.), though, it is added at several places, with
XXXVI. 20

302

transitions to the main species. They all seem to me, both the
more and less divergent, best regarded as f. litoralis LinpBEerG
(1906 p.109), which only differs from the main form by somewhat
shorter and broader leaves (12— 17 mm long and 2—3 mm broad),
usually 6—8 in a whorl (fig. 1); in the Greenland specimens 9
may occur, according to Kruuse (1906 p. 224) even 11. The
few plants which agree with the description of H. maritima
Herren. (1786), or as Linppere explains, more correctly H. tetra-
phylia L. fil. (1781 p. 81), without however having the characteristic
habitus of this, might possibly have developed into f. litoralis,
the lower parts of the stalk of which may sometimes have
short, broad leaves at a height of several dm.

The few specimens | have seen from Finmark, Lapland,
Nova Zembla and Waigatsch somewhat resemble the Greenland
ones, whereas most of those from Iceland approach more to
or are even the typical H. vulgaris, thus 10—11-leaved plants
from Vallanes, taken in two successive years by Mr. H. Jonsson.

The rhizome forms a sympodium, the structure of which,
so far as the material was able to show, agrees with the de-
scriptions in Irmisca (1854 p. 281) and Warmine (1884 p. 69).
Porsırp (1902 p. 206), who gives an account of the occurrence
of Hippuris on Disko Island in West Greenland, 69°—70° N.L.,
found the rhizomes about 15cm down in the mud, in as men-
tioned 30—70 cm of water, the depth preferred by the plant
here, especially in clefts between the rock boulders or between
loose stones.

Some plants, among them one found by Jens Vast “in
stagnis sinus Tessarmiut, (— Tasermiut), South Greenland”, are
richly provided with adventitious roots in the lower leaf-whorls
of the upright shoots, like individuals according to Irmısch
(1854 p. 287) which grow in damp soil, not in water; yet even
in shallow water, which Hippuris is said to like in the polar
regions, extensive production of roots may occur.

In a basin with shallow water in the Botanical Gardens of

303

Fig. 1. Hippuris vulgaris L. (1/2 nat. size)
(reprinted from Medd. om Grønland. Bind XLIII. Nr. 1.)

304

Copenhagen the vertical shoots had an even denser whorl of
roots, which however were not very long, but greatly branched;
the lowest internode of all was here quite covered by mud. In
deeper water in the pond of the Gardens the corresponding
shoots had but few roots.

As a rule the roots are unbranched; they are triarch or
diarch (fig. 2). The vessels, which are naturally fewer than in
the land-form (Scuenck 1886 b, Taf. X, fig. 69), gave no wood-
reaction in those examined, neither with phloroglucin-hydro-
chloric-acid nor with potassium permanganate-hydrochloric-
ammonia. On Danish spe-
cimens examined the red
colouration with phloro-
glucin was extremely faint,
not more than observable.
It will very probably be
more apparent in some
specimens. Root-hairs
are wanting (Scuenck 1886b
p. 58), as in many water

and amphibious plants.

Fig. 2. Hippuris vulgaris L.

Root, transverse section.

Transverse sections
of the stalk differ from
the structure described by Sanio (1865 p. 184) and from that
of most of the Danish plants examined, by having fewer — 3
or 2 — circles of large air-canals in contrast to the 5 of Sanıo,
but they are wider here (fig. 3); the condition is the same
whether the section is made across the lower part of the stalk,
which would be submerged, or 2—3 cm from the tip, in the
flowering, probably emerged part ‘a very strong specimen from
Igaliko 60°—61° N.L.). The most divergent are some small,
sterile plants, which I had the opportunity to collect, on an
excursion of the Swedish Botanical Society late in July 1909,
in a lagoon at Torne Trask 68°23' N. L., 342°1 m above the

305

sea, not within the arctic region strictly speaking, but still in
the birch region. In these stalks there are only 2 circles; the
fact that Hippuris was here growing in the shade of some
small bushes, was perhaps not without influence on the structure

of the stems. ‘Transverse sections of a herbarium specimen

Fig. 3a. Hippuris vulgaris L.

Transverse section of stem. From Greenland.

of H. tetraphylla from the Abo district, Finland, resemble
the arctic. Such a structure can also be found in Danish specimens
in the submerged portion, whilst the emerged part after an
even transition is like that of other Danish plants, and these
two stalk-forms can be taken side by side in the same pool.
The following seems common in A. vulgaris: in the rhizome

and lowermost part of the vertical shoot many and small canals,

306

higher up larger and fewer, then in the upper submerged part
and in the aerial part again many and small, though not so
marked as in the rhizome

The outer wall of the epidermis may be rather greatly
thickened. The cuticle, coloured red with Sudan III, has fine,

longitudinal folds (fig. 4), as can be seen both in arctic and

Fig. 3b. Hippuris vulgaris L.

Transverse section of stem. From Denmark.

in fresh, Danish material, where the folds of the submerged
part however are indistinct in some cases.

Costantin (1884 p. 317), who has investigated the propor-
tion between the central cylinder and bark in the air stem and
water stem in some amphibious plants, gives it for H. vulgaris
as 0,5 and 0,46; Sernanper (1901 p. 170) gives for the bark
of the rhizome at least 5/6ths of the diameter. What the con-
dition in this regard is in the arctic Hippuris has not been

307

investigated, as the boundary between the submerged and
emerged parts can only be exactly determined at the place of
growth. But both in arctic and Danish plants the bark has been
relatively greater than given by Costantin.

In longitudinal sections thin sieve tubes can be seen.

Scattered stomata are present on the stalk, as also the
characteristic, shield-shaped hairs closely investigated by Rauter
(1871). These hairs occur in large quantities on the leaves,
especially on the upper side, and in greater numbers on the
higher than on the lower leaves.

The leaves appear in three forms with transition-forms.

In the lower, 4—6 leaved whorls they are broad and short
without lateral veins and with
the mid-vein stopping at the Bu en
tip without hydathodes (fig. 5 a, N
b, c): they greatly resemble the G
leaves on some /7. tetraphylla ee)
Specimens, on which however I Fi u
Fig. 4. Hippuris vulgaris (X ea. 200).
have not made anatomical in- Epidermis of the stem.
vestigations.

The upper leaves, to judge from the Danish specimens
air-leaves, and the uppermost water-leaves are longer and nar-
rower (fig. 5e); they have branched lateral veins and prolonged
midvein, whose tip which falls off later is provided with hyda-
thodes (fig. 6 a) and epithema, in which the spiral tracheids
sometimes, but not usually, reach right out to the tip (ef.
Boronix 1870). These leaves are dorsiventral, the upper part
of the green tissue palissade-like, the lower part with more
numerous and larger lacunae, sponge-like (fig. 7) (cf. Crements
1905 fig. 36).

Shoots are present both from Greenland and Iceland, which
have the long, narrow, flaccid, submerged leaves but not in the
most extreme form from deep water (D. fluitans Liljebl. v. fluviatilis
Hartm.). Porsi (1902 p. 206) observed the usual difference

308

between “‘submerged” and ‘‘emerged” leaves, between which how-
ever as above mentioned, the boundary should not be drawn defin-

itely at the surface, in any case not in Denmark. These ribbon-

ae
men
—

c d e
Fig. 5. Hippuris vulgaris L (>< ca. 4).

a, b, c lower leaves. d submerged ribbon-leaf. e upper leaf.

leaves have no lateral veins, but have hydathodes or they are
emarginated after the tip is thrown off (fig. 5 d). On transverse

sections of them which were examined, only one row was seen

Q |
| S
Di
2
b. c
Fig. 6. Hippuris vulgaris L. (>< ca. 200).

a apex of leaf with hydathodes. 6, c stomata, 6 from upper leaf, c from ribbon-leaf.

a.

of large chlorophyll cells between the epidermis of the upper
and under sides, which is said to be common by ScHINDLER
(1904 p.75). Some Danish ribbon-leaves had three (cf. GLEmENTS

309

l. c.). The structure of the assimilating tissue varies probably
according to the outer conditions of the leaves, especially accor-
ding to the light directly or indirectly influencing it. The in-
fluence of these on the form of the leaf has been studied by
Nott (1902 p. 59). In a dark room, which was damp but not
steamy, the Hippuris leaves, apart from their yellow ‘colour,
assumed the appearance of water-leaves without reaching the
size of these however, but
they did not develop into this
form, neither in a dry, dark
room nor in a light, almost
steamy room.

On the ordinary form of
leaf there are numerous sto-
mata; as is common among
water-plants (Costantin 1884,

ScHinpdLER 1904) they seem to
be present in greater numbers
on the upper side than on the
under side, both in Arctic
and in Danish plants. On

HE
gel =—

the ribbon-leaves they are
OOOUGLY

found only rarely and then 2709000000

OO
but few, and on the short, Fig. 7. Hippuris vulgaris L. (>< ca. 70).

Upper leaf, transverse section.

broad, lower leaves there are
only for example 2—4 on a leaf; here they are smaller and
with smaller slits than those of the ‘‘air-leaves” (cf. figs. 6 6
and €). Porsca (1905 p. 84) found that the stomata in H. vul-
garis L., just as in Callitriche verna L., were the reverse of
what is usual, as the central slit closed, even on contact with
water and under favourable conditions of light.

Flowering, which occurs in July— August in Greenland, in
June in some cases in subarctic South Greenland, seems general
and occurs even at 76°77' N. L., N.-East Greenland; in the

310

plants from here the flowers occur on a considerable part of
the stalk in the axils of flaccid, presumably submerged leaves
as well as on the upper leaves.

According to Knur (1898 p. 411) fertilisation takes place
by means of the wind. In the pond of the Botanical Gardens,
Copenhagen, however, some fruits were formed on the sub-
merged shoots, which had flowered though less richly than the
“air-shoot”, down to 10 cm below the surface of the water.
Whether these fruit-bearing, submerged shoots have been less
submerged during the period of fertilisation, or whether the
conditions of fertilisation are different from what is known,
must remain an open question.

As the flowers are protogynous (Kur |. e.), it is difficult
to determine from the material, which is for the most part
dried, whether in some cases, where only pistils can be seen,
the stamens are not at all formed, or whether they are rot
yet developed. Gynodioecy has several times been observed
(Kwora |. c.). Scxacar (1850 p. 165) found, that the anthers
failed in dry and warm summers; in May he found © flowers,
in July 2 flowers. In the pond of the Botanical Gardens, in the
but little sunny summer of 1907, the upper or lower whorls in
the flowering part of the stalk of a number of specimens con-
sisted wholly or partly of female flowers. It is possible that
they occur in greater quantities in sunny summers. HerrEnıus
(1786) says, that H. maritima seems to be always hermaphro-
dite; neither Liyye nor Linpzere mention the flowers in the
synonymous H. tetraphylla.

Some of the plants were taken with fruit, though the col-
lections do not embrace the whole summer. The fruits are
however in general empty. Developed fruits were found in
plants from Rode Ö on Scoresby Sound, East Greenland
ca. 70° N.L. Harrz (1895 p. 148) describes the region here as
having the most copious vegetation he had seen in Scoresby Sound.
The bottom of the small lake, which lies ca. 185 m above the

311

sea, where there are good biological conditions above the fog
from the sea and the cold from the icebergs!, was covered by
Hippuris and water-mosses. Kruuse (1906 p. 224) states ‘‘sets
ripe fruit”, Angmagsalik ca. 66° N.L., East Greenland.

Vegetative propagation seems predominant here even to
a greater degree than in temperate regions. Whether it can
proceed here, in addition to by running shoots in the bottom,
as SERNANDER (1901 p. 175) describes, also by means of loose
plagiotropic shoots on which are placed orthotropic ones with
a kind of hibernaculum, and by means of others with short
internodes furnished with compressed leaves, which are formed
in the axils of the leaves, or how the spreading from water to
water proceeds, is not shown by the material, and just as little
the mode of passing the winter. Jonsson (1895 p. 290) on
January 10th found the large and small pieces of ice lying on
the bank of a large channel at Vallanes, Iceland, densely covered
on the downward side with Hippuris and Equisetum limosum,
which were still living and which had earlier been carried away
by the ice. At Angmasalik 65°—66° N.L. “the air shoots
begin to appear early in June’ (Kruuse 1906 p. 224).

Hippuris belongs just as little as Myriophyllum and Calli-
triche to the water-plants, whose resistance to the cold has been
investigated by Linrorss (1907 p. 47).

It is unknown, how far the rather variable arctic form — or
more correctly speaking Greenland form, to judge from the com-
position of the material — called for practical reasons f. liforalis
Lindberg, is constant or if it is which is most probable only a
reduced /7. vulgaris, which certainly flowers — even a specimen of
only 7—8cm in height from Angisek, Kitsigsut Islands 59°58’ N.L.
Korperve Rosenvince (1896 p. 65) — but remains for a long
time at an early stage of development in vegetative regards.
Often the short, broad leaf-form is retained very long, and on the
whole the plant does not attain all the developmental stages, the

! According to verbal communication from Dr. N. Hartz.

312

full number of the leaves nor the usual proportions of size, and
with regard to the air-passages remains in the whole length of
the stalk like the middle part of some Danish plants. All these
questions can only be settled by cultivation of living material,
which unfortunately I have not yet had at my disposal.

Nor can we learn without experiment, whether this possible
reduction has to be ascribed exclusively to the account of the
arctic conditions, or further to the littoral condition which is
often added here, and whether both contain factors with the same
influence. At any rate there can be no question of the influence
of brackish water where Mr. Porsi has seen Hippuris on Disco
Island (cfr. p. 301).

Halorrhagidaceae.
Myriophyllum alterniflorum DC. and M. spicatum L.

Herbarium material from West and East Greenland, Ice-
land and, for M. alterniflorum, the Faeröes; M. alterniflorum
also in alcohol.

The lower, branched, in the end leafless stems creep rhizome-
like in the bottom of still or running water (cf. Irmisc 1859,
Warmine 1884, Syrven 1906).

The plagiotropic shoots are chlorophyllous with usually
long internodes. M. alterniflorum from Kvalböejde, Syderö,
the Faerées, differs from the same species from other localities
by having short internodes and being tuft-like; it grew here
in shallow water on the sandy west side of the lake, where
with other water-plants it came almost right in to the margin,
M. alterniflorum also in great quantities a little further out
(Osrenrezr 1908). Some specimens on the sandy beach of
Gurreso, Denmark, have a similar appearance, others not.

From the bases of the leaves descend branched or un-
branched roots, as a rule only from the creeping internodes or
those just above these, but they may also arise in the upper part of
the shoot, above a long, rootless part of the stalk, in specimens

313

both from Greenland and Iceland. Regarding M. alterniflorum
from one of the localities Kingua Neriak, Greenland, N. Harrz
who found it reports on the label, that it grew ‘‘on the bottom
of a lake.’ In Denmark I have observed root-formation in the
upper stalk part even when the shoot occurs on the surface
of the water, in M. spicatum and M. verticillatum, at a depth
"of 2—3 m in Furesø and on a moor, in a trench of slight
depth, in August; in the last case roots even sprang from the
bracts of the flowers‘. In running water at Fiskebaek on Furesø
both Myriophyllum and Batrachium had a similar root-formaton,
here perhaps deeper in the water. As known, the broken-off
shoots of a number of water-plants have the power to develop
roots both in the lower and upper parts. SERNANDER (1901 p.
100) has remarked specially regarding M. spicatum that it is
found in the autumn ‘‘with long roots high up on the shoot”.

The branching is generally as Irmisch (1859 p. 354) notes
for M. verticillatum, shoot-formation from only one of the
leaves ina whorl; in M. alterniflorum from Friedrichsthal, Green-
land, and from a lake at Kobbermine Island at Julianehaab as also
from Breidalur, Iceland, 2—4 shoots spring from one leaf-whorl.

The material does not show how the winter is passed; it
contains no winter-buds. But at the base of the air-shoot
in a number of M. spicatwm there are leaves which differ
from the ordinary by having larger lobes and a somewhat
similar appearance to the leaves in hibernacula of Danish M.
verticillatum. The lateral shoots from the axils of such leaves
bear ordinary, finely divided leaves.

As the three Myriophyllum species are so difficult to
distinguish from one another in the vegetative condition, there
might be a possibility in statements regarding the winter-buds
in M. a. and M. spic. of confusion with M. verticillatum.

7 The formation of roots from the nodi of the upper, horizontal part of
M. spicatum in running, ca. 1m deep water is mentioned by O. Rosen-
berg: Om vaxternas utbildning i rinnande vatten. Svensk bot. tidsskrift.
Band I. 1907. Stockholm.

314

We find such statements in several authors, for example
in Koca (1892 p. 865), in Scnenck (1886a p. 92), who says that
M. spie. forms winter-buds, M. a. also probably. Bırser (1908
p. 57) relies on Scwenck’s statements when he gives M. spice.
among the water-plants which form winter-buds further south,
but not in Harjedal. Sernanper (1901 pp. 184—185) describes
hibernacula in both species; in Scanpzer’s diagnosis of M. spic.
(1905 p. 90) it is said “hibernacula adsunt”, whereas they are
not named here for M.a. In Ferpinaypsen and Winee’s cultures
of M. a. at a little below 18° C. (1909 p. 309) no winter-buds
were formed. Nor have I found them in this species, when I
investigated it in shallow water on the beach of Gurrese in the
middle of October 1909, and specimens from here, since cul-
tivated in a room not warmed, have not formed them either,
whereas they have been in slow growth through the whole win-
ter and obtained new, weak shoots. Gröück (1906 p. 95) con-
cludes from his excursion observations and culture experiments,
that these two species are not at all able to form hibernacula.

That the formation of hibernacula might occur in nature
by combinations of conditions, which were perhaps not pre-
sent in experiments even of many different kinds, does not seem
impossible, just as that they sometimes appear, sometimes not,
dependent on the outer conditions probably, in these species
as in M. verticillatum, where the time for their formation
varies at different places in Denmark at least from August to
October. Gorser (1893 p. 361) even found that the formation
of winter-buds did not occur ‘‘owing to the assimilating activity
being too much reduced” at places which were much shaded,
but, it must be admitted, that the majority of the plants died
here ‘‘owing to the cold.”

It does not seem excluded that the above mentioned basal
leaves belonged to hibernacula, although on the other hand it
might well be thought, that the short, polar summer did not offer
conditions for their formation, even if we allow that they at all exist.

315

A strikingly large number of plants are delicate and the
lobes of the leaves are fine as hairs, as Scaencx (1886a p. 23)
mentions in Myriophyllums from very still and small pools.

ÅBROMEIT (1899 p. 12) describes specimens from Ikerasak
(Umanak region, 70°30’ N. L., West Greenland), taken by Vanaérren
1899; the leaves have a broad central part and few, but broad
lateral lobes or these are absent. A plant of the same material
in our possession bears such leaves with lateral lobes on a
part of a shoot, whilst the rest of the plant
looks like the ordinary M. spicatum (fig. 8).
The vein of the main part has lateral veins,
its tip is bent like a cap but has no marks
from the usually occurring and deciduous,
trichome-like appendages, which however
the lateral lobes show. The leaves examined
have no stomata. ABRoMEIT mentions some
shield-shaped hairs, and he _ considers
this form to be near to M. spicatum 2
heterophyllum Petermann, whose original

description has not been accessible to me".
Fig. 8. Myriophyl-
. i lum spicatum L. (X
the available materia! was very scarce. Whether ca. 5).

Such hairs I have not seen, possibly because

these leaves are formed in the air or under Leaf of a lateral shoot.
(Ikerasak, Umanak, West

other special outer conditions is not known. Greenland).Lateral lobes
The adventitious roots have a distinct Ean ae
ectodermis. Their woody parts is extremely feebly developed,
often only one or 2 vessels in each of the rays, the number
of which varies from 2 to 4 within the same order of root, the
first one on the same plant. On Scarnxer’s figures (1886 b) a
root of M. spic. is given as pentarch, whilst its root-branch
only has two vessels on the whole; the root of the land-form

of M. a. is tetrarch. Here as in most of the cases referring

! According to Koch (1892 p. 865) #) heterophyllum has ‘die obersten
Blatter aufgetaucht (schwimmend) lanzettlinealisch, ganz”.

316

to the anatomy, I have only examined M. a., as only this form
was at my disposal in alcohol material.

The structure of the stalk resembles that of M. spicatum
(VocarinG 1872, Taf. IV); the central cylinder is surrounded by
a broad bark with large air-spaces in a circle. In July a large
quantity of starch was found in the rhizomic and orthotropic
shoots as also in the roots and leaves in slightly brackish water
(Melrakke Heath, North Iceland).

Both species may have land forms; the leaves of the latter
(Schenek 1884a p. 22) have dorsiventral lobes in contrast to
the radial lobes of the water form; the epidermis of the
leaves has no chlorophyll but has stomata, both conditions
being the reverse of the submerged form. ‘The stomata in a
land form (M. a) from a muddy lake-beach, Graenavatn in Iceland
(M. a.), lie in the longitudinal direction of the leaf section.

Leaves examined of the above-mentioned form, which
resemble those of winter-buds, have no stomata.

The section of the submerged leaves has a radial structure
and resembles that of the stalk; in principal lobes the air-
passages are rather well-developed and arranged in circles, but
they are much reduced in very thin leaves; in the lateral lobes
they are but few and small and situated irregularly.

ScaLinG (1894 p. 326) found mucilage formation in the
characteristic leaf-hairs of M. spic., in large quantities especially
on the winter-buds, the presence of which he thus also recog-
nizes. Other points of the shoot are also enveloped in mucilage
from the surrounding leaves. On older leaves only the brown
scars from the deciduous trichomes are seen.

According to Parmentier (1897 p. 138) and Scumprer (1904
p. 53) M. spicatum is distinguished from most other species
by having calcium oxalate crystals only in the stalk, not in the
leaves. They also occur in the leaves however of specimens
both from Greenland and Iceland, and from Denmark (determined
by Dr. A. K. Scanner), though in smaller quantity than in M.

317

alterniflorum and M. verticillatum. The plants examined were
taken in July and August.
Both species flower in July—September, M. spicatum taken
by Vannörren at 70°30' N. L. on July 18 (Apromeır 1899 p. 12).
Myriophyllum is monoecious. Warmine (1886 p. 116) gives
M. a. and M. spic. among the anemophilous plants of Green-
land (cf. Knurm 1898 p. 309). So far as I know, water-pollina-
tion has not been noted for these two species as for M. verti-
cillatum (Lupwic 1881 p. 10). ABROMEIT (l. c.) observed distinct
protogyny in :M. spi- O
catum, in the Umanak O ©
Fjord district, but © ©
further, that the pol- O ®

len is emptied already
in half-opened flo-
wers. ScHinDLer (1905 ee
p. 14) remarks, that O
the lowermost, first &) ©
opened flowers of OÖ O
several Myriophyllum © O O O

species are wholly c D

Fig. 9. Myriophyllum. Pollen (>< ca. 100).
The pollen grains 4 and B M. alterniflorum DC. A Danish, B Arctic. © M.
verticillatum L. D M. spicatum L.

female.

of M. alterniflorum
(fig. 9), both in arctic and Danish specimens, differ from those
of M. spicatum and M. verticillatum as described and figured
by Mont (1834 p. 331). The pores of the pollen, usually 4, are
placed 2 near one another at the one pole, 2 at the other, and
not with the same distance between all 4 as in the other species.
2, 3 and 5 may also occur; 5 may also be found in M. spicatum,
just as we sometimes see transitional forms with regard to the
distance between the pores.

The outgrowths mentioned in Scanpzer’s description (1905
p. 94) as occurring on the ovary of M. a., give with vanillin

XXXVI. 21

318

and hydrochloric acid (Racısorskı 1893) the reaction for myrio-
phyllin, which was found by the latter in the leaf-appendages ;
on the ovarial outgrowths it is however less purely red in
colour than from the leaf-appendages, more brownish red.

M. a. has formed fruits at several places, in Greenland
(Septbr.) at Tunugdliarfik, 60°50'N.L., in Iceland (Aug.) among
other places at Breidalur; fruits from here have developed
embryos. The small quantity of fruit in the material is possibly
due, for Myriophyllum as for Hippuris, to the fact, that the
collections were in general not made in the autumn.

Sytvén (1. c.) has only described and figured seedlings of M. a.

Vegetative propagation probably occurs readily, even if the
winter-buds are not found, on detached parts of shoots as in
other regions (Sernanper 1901; Gröck 1906 etc.).

M. alterniflorum is on the whole a more northerly species
than M. spicatum, and a greater number of specimens have
been collected than of the latter. Both species have generally
a more slender appearance than is common in Denmark, possibly
connected with the less favourable conditions of life; this refers
less to M. a. which is a slender species in any case. The
Greenland specimens of this species are not so strong as those
from Iceland, but there are only 3 individuals from the latter
country.

Callitrichaceae.

Material from East and West Greenland, Iceland and the
Ferées together with a very few samples from Finmark.

The following species have been found: C. autumnalis L.,
C. hamulata Ktz., ©. stagnalis Scop. and C. verna L.

C. stagnalis which is a species belonging to the temperate
and warm regions e. g. found at Ceylon (Hecerm. 1864, p. 59,
Scuenck 1886 a p. 151) has not been gathered in Greenland and

319

in Iceland only in the surroundings of hot springs, thus at
Laugarne near Reykjavik in water of a temperature of ca. 25°
(Grontunp 1890 p. 140, Osrexrezn 1899 p. 238, Steransson 1901
p. 117); the ubiquitous C. verna not with certainty on the
Ferées. In Greenland C. verna was found as far up the moun-
tains as ca. 166 m. above the sea, in Scoresby Sund ca. 70°15’
N. L., East Greenland (Hartz 1895 p. 323). HeGermaier notes
it from the Morteratsch glacier, Engadin (I. c.).

C. polymorpha Lönnr. is mentioned from Greenland, but
as far as | am able to judge, this species consists of forms of
other species, viz. of C. verna and C. hamulata.

C. autumnalis, gathered only a few times, has a low growth,
especially the species from Disco, West Greenland, ca. 70° N.L.,
found by M. P. Porsırp in a depth of 0,16—0,33 m, but those
from Iceland too; from the Ferées there is but little material
of this species. It is only available in herbarium-specimens,
and for that reason not examined anatomically.

Some peculiar plants gathered by Professor Warmine July 6,
1885, in the river Alten, Finmark, appear to be C. longistyla
Norman (1895 p. 281), who has noted it only from one locality,
near to the same river at Raipas about 69°57 N. L.

Callitriche is found in still as well as in running water,
C. verna also in dried-up places (e. g. Norman |. c. p. 280),
which seems to be comparatively often the case in Greenland.

C. autumnalis in lakes at Disco, ca. 70° N.L. (Porsild 1902
p. 206), was growing in patches together with Batrachium
paucistamineum and aquatic mosses, in shallow water as men-
tioned above. On the Ferées C. hamulata occurs mostly as
landform, but also grows in the Litorella-association in lakes,
and in streams (Ostenretp 1901 p. 57, 1908 p. 140—142).

The bottom in which seedlings of C. verna were observed
in a lake on Danmarks Island (70°27'N.L., East Greenland,
Hartz 1895 p. 278) consisted of gytje. It was sandy and muddy

in a pond with about 35cm water, in which C. hamulata Ktz.
21%

320

var. trichophylla Ktz. was growing, 3—10 cm high, with fruit,
Septbr. 30. 1901, Angmagsalik, 65°37’ N. L. (Kruuse 1906 p. 224).

The habitus of the different species, if living in water, is
very similar, small plants with slender branching stems and
opposite leaves, the uppermost of these, except in C. autum-
nalis, forming a rosette on the emerged part of the stem.
When living in dry places C. verna is short and branches
abundantly, looking tuftlike, often it is prostrate (cfr. f. minima
Hoppe and f. caespitosa Schultz). The forms, however, vary
very much and do not always correspond to the description.

Most likely the species of Callitriche in arctic as well as in
temperate regions are as a rule perennial without making
special winter-buds (Irmiscn 1859 p. 354; Scuenck 1886a p. 84;
Warminc 1884 p. 90; Syıven 1906 p. 187; Bircer 1908 p. 57).
H. Jonsson (1895 p. 290) observed lots of C. hamulata in a
slowly streaming channel, Vallanes, Iceland, Jan. 10; the water
had been frozen from the beginning of Novbr. until Decbr. 28.
That Callitriche is able to live below the ice during the winter
is often seen, e. g. C.verna in the Botanical Gardens of Copenhagen
and in ditches near Fureso, but how it hibernates if the water is
frozen to the bottom, seems not to have been investigated; per-
haps at least parts of the stem will survive even then (cf. p. 332).

The observation that species of Callitriche are annual
(e. g. Hartmann 1879 p. 383; Neumann 1901 p. 307—308) probably
applies only to the terrestrial forms. Such is the case according
to Irmisox (l. c.) and Syzvéx (|. c.). Ostenretp (1908 p. 938) writes
that occasionally ©. hamulata is annual on the Færåes; i. e.
when the plant grows on land, according to verbal information
of the author.

The primary root is succeeded by adventitious roots.

The ability of the nodes to form roots is very great. They
are short and rather stout in many of the land-plants, long and
slender in aquatic ones. They may be found, just as sometimes
in Myriophyllum, even at the nodes bearing flowers.

co
nw
—

The roots are furnished with root-hairs, but rather sparingly ;
the latter condition seems quite natural with aquatic plants,
which are often quite devoid of them, but it is also the case
in the terrestrial specimens (C. verna and C. stagnalis examined).

Generally the roots are not branching. In a few cases
one to four branches have been noticed e. g. in C. verna from
a dried-up pool at the settlement ingnukertok (in Angmagsalik-
fjord, Greenland 65°45’ N. Lat.) and in ©. hamulata from a river
at Miavevatn, the Ferées, gathered by C. H. Osrexrezr. The
slender roots of the latter indicate, that the plant has been
submerged; it cannot with certainty be seen whether parts of
them have grown on the bottom. According to Leser (1863)
p. 4) it was only in the latter case that the roots were branching;
Hecezmaier (1864 p. 29) looked in vain for branching roots
though, as is added, not to any great extent. Sconencx (1886 b
p. 60) describes the root as not ramiferous.

The central cylinder is the most simply built of the Dico-
tyledons, being diarch (C. stagnalis, aquatic form) or triarch
(©. stagnalis, terrestrial form and C. verna) (Scuencx |. Cc.) as
in Hippuris vulgaris, but with less numerous vessels than this
plant. The arctic roots examined agree in all essentials with
the description of ScHENcK.

The stem, if submerged is thin and the internodes long,
if growing on damp places thicker with shorter internodes,
partly prostrate and sending out roots.

The anatomy is that characteristic of several aquatic plants.
Below a thin epidermis without chlorophyll is a thick bark,
with large air-channels. The parenchyma contains chlorophyll,
in older plants it is partly resorbed. The endodermis as in a
root is sharply marked off towards the central cylinder.

Hadrom and leptom are only slightly developed. As pointed
out by Hecermarmr (1864 p. 20) the number of the vessels vary
within the species being dependent on the nutritious conditions.
The following numbers will give an idea of the variability.

322

C. verna, a land specimen from a dried-up pool, Rede O
East Greenland c. 71° N.L., had 4—6 vessels in the upper
internodes; in a basin in the Botanical Garden of Copenhagen
5, in a part of the stem 6—7 internodes below the top. C.

hamulata from Miavevatn,
the Ferées, has 7, while
in the figure of HEGELMAIER
(1. c.), only two are seen. In
C. stagnalis from Laugarne,
Reykjavik, Iceland, 16 are

Fig. 10. Callitriche hamulata Ktz. found, in a part ofthe stem
(>< ca. 150). furnished with stomata and
aa pith, indicating emerged
situation; Hesermaıer and Scuenck mention, that 12 may be
found, which number was seen in a robust specimen from
Kuno, the Ferées; the figures of Scuenck and of Hercetmarer
show 7 and 11 in the land form, 4
and 7 in the aquatic form (1886b and l.c.).
Either very little pith is present
or in its place in the centre of the
stem, only a canal, the young pith-
cells, when only very few, having burst
with the stretching of the surrounding
tissue (Hecerm |. c. p. 20). On an average
the pith is less resorbed in terrestrial
forms than in aquatic ones. Fig. 11. Callitriche
The stem and both sides of the /#mulata Ktz. CX ca. 10).
Base of-the leaves.
leaves, in the species belonging to
Eucallitriche, bear shield-shaped hairs (fig. 10), resembling those
of Hippuris, abundantly on the air shoots or upper part of the
submerged ones, very few on the lower part.
The opposite leaves connate at the base (fig. 11).
With exception of C. autumnalis, belonging to Pseudocalli-
triche, the species have polymorphous leaves with transitional forms.

323

The short and brod obovate form
in the rosette of C. verna is strikingly
different from the linear one, which is
deeply submerged.

In C. hamulata some of the emerged
leaves and the upper submerged are shortly
spatulate, below these longer spatulate
and sublinear ones are found, the narrowly
linear leaf closing the series (fig. 15 and 12).

Most specimens of C. stagnalis have
typically broad leaves, yet diminishing in
breadth downwards, e. g. in plants from
a ditch at Vaags Ejde lake, the Faröes,
" July 23, 1897 (C. H. Osrexrezn). The form
platycarpa Ktz. from deeper water has
not been found in the arctic material.

The leaves of C. autumnalis as well
as those of other Pseudocallitriche are
uniform and linear.

(Ge
Fig. 12. Callitriche
hamulata Ktz. (>< ea. 5).

A upper leaf,
B, C lower leaves.

Most of the submerged leaves may be classed in the elodioid

type of Ware (1909 p. 182) or are somewhat longer.

Fig. 13. Callitriche
verna L. (>< ca. 15).
Terrestrial form.

The apex of the leaf is in varying degree
emarginate; the two points are straight if
short, but converging if longer. More rarely
the leaf is almost evenly truncate (fig.
14c, d). In the small leaves of the terres-
trial form of C. verna the apex is rounded
(fig. 13).

Very deeply emarginate are the exceedingly
long and narrow leaves of C. hamulata f.
trichophylla Ktz. (fig. 14e, fi, e. g. gathered
at Sukkertoppen 65°25’ N.L. Greenland, and
at Bjornedal near Ivigtut 61°13’ N. L. Green-
land, moreover those of the robust, relatively

324

broader leaves of the already mentioned specimens from Val-
lanes, Iceland.

The venation is very simple. In the broader leaves three
or five veins, in most of the narrow leaves only a single one,
while in others and in transition-forms three or one with lateral
veins only in the upper part of the leaf, generally making a
sharp curve towards the median vein at the beginning and
ending. Sometimes parts of them do not meet, either the
middle part or those next to the midvein being absent (fig. 12 C).

|
| AN

/
RER }
e

a FT

Fig. 14. Apex of the leaf. (>< ca. 5).

a, b Callitriche verna L. c—d Callitriche hamulata Ktz., d upper leaves. e, f lower leaves.

According to Hecermaier (1864 p. 32) the former are generally
formed first, but sometimes the formation of the lateral vein
begins in the middle part quite without connection with the
mid-vein.

A few communicating small veins may be found.

It is remarkable, that the small leaves of C. verna terres-
trial form, have only one vein, perhaps with a few indistinct
branches, the venation of amphibious plants generally obtaining
the richest development in emerged leaves. Possibly this is,
in one way or another, connected with the form of the leaf.

Beneath the broad apical part of the median vein, opening

329

on the under side of the leaf is a big hydathode (Boronn 1870
p. 841 and fig. 1—5), developed both in air-leaves and in water-

leaves.

The dorsiventral condition is distinct in the upper leaves,

but gradually grows very in-
distinct downwards, the lowest
leaves of submerged stems
are almost isolateral.

It need hardly be said,
that the outer wall of the
epidermis is thicker in air-
leaves than in water-leaves.
The epidermis does not contain
any chlorophyll as does that
of many other aquatic and
amphibious plants. The cells
have undulating walls and are
nearly isodiametrical in the

Fig. 15. Callitriche hamulata Ktz.
A one of the uppermost leaves (x ca. 5).
B upper, C lower epidermis of a leaf like A

(>< ca. 70).

short and broad leaves; the undulation gradually grows less
marked and at last wholly disappears, the cells becoming more

Fig. 16. Callitriche hamulata.
Ktz. (>< ca. 70).

u upper, / lower epidermis of the
leaf fig. 12 C.

and often straight-walled.

and more oblong, as the leaves
gradually decrease in breadth down-
wards (cf. fig. 15 and 16). The drawings
represent cells from the middle part
of the leaves, placed between the
mid-vein and the border. Near the
apex the cells are in the main shorter
and the walls more undulated than
in the middle of the leaf, and near
the base they are longer and narrower
The cells above and below the mid-

vein and near the border also differ, namely, in being rather

long and not or only slightly undulated.

The lower epidermis generally appears less well developed

326

than the upper one, the cells being longer and the walls less
distinctly undulating. The lower surface of an upper leaf may
often have the same appearance as the upper surface of one
placed lower down.

In Callitriche as in many other aquatic plants only the
upper epidermis is furnished with stomata, except in some
cases in emerged leaves, in which they also may be found on
the lower (fig. 15 and 16).

They are numerous, as is to be expected in air-leaves and
perhaps also in upper water-leaves, few or none in deeper
submerged ones. Sometimes they are deformed. As mentioned
above (cf. p. 309) Porscx (1905 p. 84) observed, that the stomata
of C. verna behave differently to other stomata, closing if in
contact with water and under favourable conditions of light.

The structure of the chlorenchyma agrees in the main with
the drawings and the descriptions of Hecrtmarr (1864 p. 31)
and Scaexck (1886 b p. 19). The leaves in some cases are
more highly differentiated than those represented by these
authors. The palissade-tissue of a plant of ©. verna, which
is apparently the terrestrial form (Mudderbugten, Greenland ca.
70°15’ N. lat., N. Hartz Aug. 30.), as well as that of an upper leaf of
C. stagnalis (Laugarne, Reykjavik, Iceland, C. H. Ostenrennd Aug. 7,
1895), is more developed than in the “land-leaf” of C. verna
(Scenck 1. c.), while the structure of another leaf, about 6 cm
lower down on the stem of the same specimen of C. stagnalis,
is almost like the drawing.

Some linear leaves, deeply emarginate at apex, of C. ha-
mulata (Sukkertoppen, Greenland 65°25’ N. L., 16. August 1884)
are a little more reduced than in any mentioned by these
authors. The upper one of the three or only two layers of
chlorenchyma cells are more rounded, of an almost isodiame-
trical. i.e. more primary shape, only incompletely developed (Fig.
17), the intercellular spaces are larger, while the vascular
bundle and its starch-sheath are less developed.

327

As the anatomy of aquatic-plants varies exceedingly within
the species, influenced as they are by the very variable con-
ditions to which they are exposed, no great importance should
be attached to these smaller differences, the value of which
can not be measured without intimate
knowledge of local conditions.

As is quite natural, because of the
more intense assimilation, in some cases
much more starch is found in the short
and broad leaves than in the narrow leaves,

often quite filling up the chlorenchyma

Fig. 17. Callitriche
hamulata (>< ca. 165).

Callitriche develops flowers and fruits Transverse section, middle
of leaf. Starch is seen.

cells of the former.

in abundance in arctic countries; only a

few specimens of the material are devoid of flowers. Both are
found at the same time generally, except of course in the
beginning of the summer, when only the very first flowers are

present.
Greenland Iceland
only flowers fruiting only flowers fruiting
C. autumnalis. Aug. July
C: hamulata. June—July Aug.— Septbr. June— July—Aug.
January
C. stagnalis. July —Aug.
C. verna. July—Septbr. | July— Aug.
The Feröes Danmark

only flowers fruiting | flowering (Raunkiær, 1906)
C. autumnalis. | July—Septb.
C. hamulata. July— Aug. May—Septb.
C. stagnalis. July — Aug.— May—Septb.

Novb. 4.

C. verna. May—Septb.

The flowering period is thus in the main as was to be
expected, somewhat later than in temperate regions. Very
likely fruits and perhaps flowers might be found later in the
year than Aug.—Septb., but as mentioned before, most travellers

328

have finished collecting at that time. The material of C. stag-
nalis from Kvannasund (the Fieröes) Novb. 4. still contains fruits
in situ and even that of C. hamulata from Vallanes, Iceland,
January 10 (cf. p. 320), bears both pistillate and staminate flowers ;
both have been gathered by H. Jonsson.
The monoecious flowers are placed in the axil, ordinarily
== | one flower in each of them; in some
\ ) | cases a staminate and a pistillate flower
/ | are found in the same axil.
| | \\ The arrangement is often the following
\\ (cf. Hecetmarer 1864 p.36); low on the stem,
| ff i. e. early developed, pistillate flowers,
eff higher on the stem, i.e. later developed,
| staminate ones and in the middle part a

r pistillate flower in one corner and a
staminate flower in the other corner of
the same pair of leaves, e. g. in C.
hamulata from a river, Bjornedal at
Ivigtut, South Greenland.

The pollen from the only stamen
of the male-flower is transported to the
two long and thin stigmas, covered in

/ most part of the length with oblong

Fig. 18. Callitriche papillæ, by the wind according to Knurx
longistyla Norman?

(Alten, Finmark) (>< ca. 8). h

a staminate flower. 6 pistillate suppose hydrophily and entomophily to

flower.

and other authors, while some authors

take place.
The stigmas ofthe above-mentioned form from Alten, Finmark
— possibly C. longistyla, Norman — are exceedingiy long (Fig. 18).
The stigmas of the flowers of ©. stagnalis (gathered by
C. H. Ostenrerp at Laugarne near Reykjavik, Iceland, Aug. 7. 1895,
are longer than the fruit, while those of other flowers were
shorter or of the same length as the fruit, as is common in
this species. Warnstorrr (1896 p. 27) observed flowers with

329

such long stigmas on laterai shoots and supposed them to be
fecundated below water, though he had not then found submerged
male flowers.

Kvura (1899 p. 380) and Warnstorrr (1896 p. 27) describe
C. verna and C. stagnalis as anemophilous and protogynous,
speaking of the sprout; in the small inflorescence of the axil,
found in strong and well nourished specimens of these two
species, the male flower is earlier developed than the female
one, Hecezmaier (1864 p. 35); according to Lupwie (1881 p. 9)
they are hydro-entomophilous.

In contradiction to this Hecezmarer (1864 p. 59) found C.
stagnalis sterile, if quite submerged, and he supposes that
such is also the case with C. hamulata (1. e. p. 56). According
to Kerner! "the stamen of these flowers did not open at all”.
In Botany of the Ferées Osrexrezp (1908 p. 938) writes of C.
hamulata, that it is pollinated by the wind but capable of self
pollination, when the water is high and the flowers submerged,
this accounting for the regularity of fruiting. Some plants of
this species from Mödrüvellir and from Vallanes, Iceland, bear
fruits; only linear leaves being present, the plants have pro-
bably been submerged. In a fruit from Vallanes, placed in the
axil of a deeply emarginate leaf, 8:5 cm. from the top of the
shoot, the embryos were developed, which shows, as far as
might be concluded from a herbarium specimen, that Hecer-
MAIER is not right in supposing that submerged fruiting does
not take place.

The fecundation of the more simply built flowers of C.
autumnalis as well as those of other Pseudocallitriche is effected
below the water. It has been studied by Jéysson (1884 p. 21);
the pollen, the specific gravity of which is less than that of the
water, is filled with oil.

As in temperate regions the abundance of fruits is largest

7 quoted from KNurx's Blüthenbiologie.

330

in terrestrial plants, but even in shoots which appear to have
been submerged, e. g. from Iceland (Aug. 24. 1894, Or. Davipsson),
three fruits to one pair of leaves, i. e. two in one of the axils,
may be found.

Some of the plants of C. hamulata (from Godthaab, West-
Greenland 64° Il’ N.L. Septb. 31. 1907, dr. Soren Hansen) are
only 2 cm. long and yet fruiting; also in the small specimens
of ©. autumnalis, 1°3—3°2 cm. long, from shallow water, only
c. 0°33 m. deep, from a lake in West-Greenland (Hammersdal,
Disco 70° 9' N.L., M. P. Porsip) fruits are present. Irmısch
(1859 p. 354) observed flowers in the first pair of leaves of C.

verna, both on the primary stem and on the shoot
from the cotyledonary axil.

As a rule all parts of the quadrisulcate separating
fruit have been developed, all of them containing
an embryo (fig. 19). Sometimes only two or three
parts have been developed, e. g. in C. stagnalis

Fig. 19. from Laugarne (at Reykjavik, Iceland, C. H. Osten-

ae i RE
allitriche ery Aug. 7. 1895) this is rather common.

verna L.
(>< ca. 16) The material of C. autumnalis being very small
Bubeyo. and only herbarium specimens, only a few fruits

have been examined; some of these contain three embryos;
thus they do not correspond to v. lunulifera Norm. from the
farthest North (Hartman p. 383) with only two separating fruits
developing. Judging from the abundance of well-developed
embryos, seedlings should be expected to be very common;
Harrz (1895 p. 278) found C. verna 2 minima only as seedlings
in the middle of July in an early ice-free lake on Danmarks
Ø 70° 27' N. L., East Greenland. Some of the specimens of
the material are seedlings.

But vegetative propagation is probably frequent in the far
North as well as in the temperate zone, where (Sernanver 1901
p. 157 etc.) many shoots are set free all the year round in
water free of ice.

331

If cultivated they grow and roots are developed even on
very small pieces. ‘‘In C. autumnalis the vegetative propaga-
tion might be less important than in the other species. The
vegetative shoots, however, with their air-channels act as an
excellent floating apparatus for the heavy fruits, which, if isola-
ted, immediately sink to the bottom. Within the other species
too the fruits are generally carried with the mother-plant”
(SErnanDER). Kørrin Ravx had also observed (1894 p. 178), that
the fruits of C. autumnalis were unable of themselves to float.

Thus their wings are in that respect of no use.

Isolated seedlings of C. stagnalis were found among the
flotsam in the course of the summer in Sweden (SERNANDER |. c.
p. 157 and 82).

Summary.

As was to be expected the plants examined, being aquatic
plants, show no morphological or other peculiarities except in size,
which could with certainty be referred to arctic conditions. Aquatic
plants as is well known are subject to great variations, such
variations being very dependent on external conditions, pro-
bably mainly of a nutritious nature, as has especially been poin-
ted out by Goeser (1893, 1908 ete.) and Kester (1903). This
being granted, it seems natural, that these variations largely
depend on light conditions, — seen for instance in the dif-
ferences between specimens from deep and from shallow water —,
because of the assimilation which does not preclude the light
from also in other ways having effect on the variations.

Thus, the numerous small differences met with may be
due only to local circumstances.

But in size the specimens from Greenland are on the whole
smaller, both those of Hippuris, Myriophyllum and Callitriche

332

— and the specimens of M. spicatum and Callitriche are also
less robust than those from Iceland and the Ferées, which show
no obvious differences from plants from other temperate re-
gions. The shorter period of vegetation might suffice to explain
the smaller size, but in the case of the robustness, e. g. of
the leaves, other circumstances must also be active, very likely
amongst others temperature of the water. But investigations
relative to this must be carried out on the spot and combined
with experiments.

Whether the quantitative peculiarities of Hippuris from
Greenland — the smaller number and the relatively greater
breadth of the leaves together with the fewer circles of air-chan-
nels of the stem — which features might possibly all be re-
garded as reduction — are constant characters, the arctic Hip-
puris thus being a special systematic form, or whether they
would alter if exposed to other circumstances, can be decided
only by investigations on living and cultivated plants.

My best thanks are due to Professor Warmine for the kind
interest taken in this work, to Dr. GC. H. Osrenrerp for various,
especially phytogeographical items of information and for having
controlled the determination of some species, further to the Director
of the Danish arctic station at Disco, mag. sc. M. P. Porsmp
for the above-quoted notes on the biology of Hippuris in Green-
land and for several other communications.

Additional Note. About C. autumnalis mag. se. PorsiLp has given me the
following information. ‘It was growing on gytje on the lee-side of a shallow
pond, the windward side being without vegetation. It must be supposed to
remain frozen in the ice from the beginning of Octbr. until late in May,
when the ice melts at the border, while in the middle it remains until late
in June, at least”.

20.--6.— 1910.

a De

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr.61.

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Binp III - Nr 9

SÆRTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRØNLAND» XLIII

LICHENS

FROM

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND

(N. OF 76° N. LAT.)
COLLECTED BY THE “DANMARK-EXPEDITION” 1906—08

DETERMINED

BY

OLAF GALLOE

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1910

16 1911

he work of the “Danmark-Expedition” has brought to a pre-

liminary close the purely floristic side of lichen collecting in
Greenland, as practically the whole coast of the land has now been
investigated. Later collections will assuredly be able to find one
thing or another new, but we already have a view over the floristic
character of the lichen vegetation, thanks to the persevering scientists
who in the course of time have added to the collections in the Bo-
tanical Museum of Copenhagen.

What has been known hitherto of the Greenland lichens is to
be found mainly in the papers by DEICHMANN BRANTH and GRON-
LUND in the “Meddelelser om Grønland”, Hefte III (1888) and the
Appendix (ibidem 1892), as also in later papers by BRANTH and by
Wainio (ibidem Hefte XVIII and XXX).

Our floristic knowledge now extends so far, that it will undoubt-
edly be of greatest interest to begin a biological and ecological
investigation of these plants, not only for the arctic species but also
for the species of the whole world. Far too little attention has
hitherto been paid to the part played by the lichens in the existing
plant-associations and to the mutual relations between the lichens
and the widely different natural conditions offered them at their
varied and different places of growth.

The species mentioned here have almost all been found in
Greenland before. A single species is however remarkable, as it
has hitherto not been found in that country, or at least is not pre-
sent in the collections of our Museum, namely Dufourea muricata,
which was found for the first time in arctic regions by Tu. FRIEs
in Spitzbergen.

A discussion of the correctness of the more difficult species has
been omitted, as it would lead as too far here — even though the
subject might in itself be tempting for several Parmelia species and
a few others.

Under each species reference is made to a main work, where
further information on the literature can be obtained.

184 OLAF GALLOE.

The following is the principal literature :

1. J.S. DEICHMANN BRANTH og Cur. GRoNLUND: Grønlands Lichen-Flora. Meddelelser
om Grønland. Hefte III. Kjøbenhavn 1888.

2. J.S. DEICHMANN BRANTH: Tillæg til Grønlands Lichen-Flora (ibid. 1892).

3. J.S. DEICHMANN BRANTH: Lichener fra Scoresby Sund og Hold with Hope. (ibid.
XVIII. 1896).

4. Duc d’ Orr£ans: Croisière océanographique .... dans la mer du Groenland.
Botanique. Bruxelles 1908. (Here in: Lichens, déterminés par J. S. Deich-
mann Branth).

5. Fries, TH.: Lichenes Arctoi etc. Upsaliæ 1860.

6. Fries, TH.: Lichenes Scandinavici vol. I. Upsaliæ 1871—74.

7. Fries, TH.: Lichenes Spitsbergenses (Kongl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. VII
Nr. 2. Stockholm 1867).

8. C. H. OSTENFELD. og ANDR. LuNDAGER: List of vascular plants from north-east
Greenland etc. (Meddelelser om Grønland XLIII. Kjøbenhavn 1910).

9. Epw. Waınıo: Lichenes expeditionis G. Amprup (Medd. om Gronl. XXX. 1905).
The material for the present list was collected by Mr. ANDREAS

LUNDAGER.

With regard to the position of the places where the various

species were taken I. may refer to the above-cited work of OSTEN-
FELD and LUNDAGER. They lie mainly about Danmarks Havn,
76” 46' n. L.

SYSTEMATIC EIST OF THE LICHENS.

Usnea Dill.
~ 1. Usnea melaxantha Ach. Th. Fries, Lich. arct. p. 24. — Branth
og Gronl.: Gronl.s Lichen-Flora, p. 464.
Loc.: Cape Bismarck, Danmarks Havn.
Common among stones, where it grows abundantly; found also on
hilly ground, on stones.

Bryopogon Link.
2. Bryopogon jubatus L. 7. nitidulum Th. Fr. Th. Fries: Lich.
arct. p. 25. — Branth og Gronlund: Gronlands Lichen-Flora p. 464.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (among moss, on the ground); Danmarks Hayn
(on the ground).

- - Alectoria Ach.
3. Alectoria Thulensis Th. Fr. Th. Fr. Lich. arct. p. 28. —

Branth og Gronlund: Gronlands Lichen-Flora p. 465.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on the ground, among moss); at the Dan-
marks Havn (on ground about the moss); common.

Cornicularia Ach.
4. Cornicularia aculeata (Ehrh.). Th. Fries: Lich. arct. p. 30.
— Branth og Gronlund p. 465.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on sandy ground).

Cetraria Ach.

5. Cetraria islandica L. Th. Fries: Lich. arct. p. 35. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 466. — All the specimens found belong to var.
Delisei Bory.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on the ground, among moss).

6. Cetraria odontella Ach. Th. Fries: Lich. arct. p. 36. —
Branth og Gronlund p. 466.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on the ground), Danmarks Havn (on the
ground), the Bay (on the ground, among moss), Snenæs (on the ground),
Storm Kap (among moss).

186 OLAF GALLOE.

7. Cetraria nivalis L. Th. Fries: Lich. arct. p. 37. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 466.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (very common on sandy ground), Danmarks
Havn (among moss on the ground), the Bay (on the ground), Snenæs (on
the ground).

8. Cetraria Fahlunensis (L.) Scher. Th. Fries: Lich. scandi-

navici p. 108. — Branth og Grønlund p. 471.
Loc.: Danmarks Havn (among moss).

Nephroma Ach.
9. Nephroma papyraceum Hoffm. Lich. arct. p. 42. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 467.
Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on mosscovered ground).

Peltigera Hoffm.
10. Peltigera rufescens Fr. Lich. arct. p. 45. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 468.

Loc.: Hvalrosodde (on a withered tuft), Basiskær (on mossy ground),
Danmarks Hayn (damp soil above moss).

Peltidea (Ach.) Nyl.

11. Peltidea aphtosa L. Lich. arct. p.43. — Branth og Gron-
lund p. 468.

The locality is not exactly indicated in the material collected. — On a
dead Empetrum tuft.

Solorina Ach.

12. Solorina crocea L. Lich. arct. p. 48. — Branth og Gron-

lund p. 469.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on the ground), Danmarks Havn (on clay ground).

Parmelia Ach.

13. Parmelia saxatilis L. Lich. arct. p.52. — Branth og Gron-
lund p. 469.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on stones); only the variety omphalodes L.
was found.

14.. Parmelia encausta Sm. Lich. arct. p. 54. — Branth og
Grønlund p. 470.

Loc.: Occurs very frequently with the variety intestiniformis Vill., for
example at Termometerfjeld, at Danmarks Havn and at Basiskær, everywhere
on stones.

15. Parmelia stygia L. Lich. arct. p.57. — Branth og Gron-
lund p. 470.

Loc.: Varde Ridge (on stones).

16. Parmelia alpicola Th. Fr. Lich. arct. 57. — Branth og
Grønlund p. 470.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on stones).

Lichens from „The Danmark-Expedition”. 187

17. Parmelia lanata L. Lich. arct. p. 58. — Branth og Gron-
lund p. 470.

Loc.: North Koldewey Island (on stones), Termometerfjeld (on stones),
Danmarks Havn (on stones), Basiskær (common on stones).

Physcia Fr.
18. Physcia pulverulenta Schreb. Lich. arct. p. 63. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 472.
Loc.: Termometerfjeld, Basiskær, Danmarks Havn, the Bay, Snenæs,

at all places above moss on the ground. All the specimens belonged to the
variety muscigena Ach.

19. Physcia stellaris L. Lich. arct. 63. — Branth og Gron-
lund p. 472.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on ground among moss), Termometerfjeld (on
stones), a single specimen on a decayed reindeer horn.

Xanthoria Fr.
20. Xanthoria elegans Link. Lich. arct. p. 69. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 473.

Loc.: very common, e. g. Hvalrosodde (on stones), Termometerfjeld
(on stones), Danmarks Havn (ground and small stones), the Bay (on ground),
Lille Snenæs (on bone).

21. Xanthoria lychnea (Ach.) Th. Fr. Th. Fries: Lich. scan-
dinav. p. 146.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on ground), the Bay (on ground), (some spe-
cimens on a decayed reindeer horn).

Placodium Hill.
22. Placodium fulgens (Sw.) Lich. arct. p. 81. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 475.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on ground), Lille Snenæs (on ground). All the
specimens belong to the variety alpinum Th. Fr.

Acarospora Mass.
23. Acarospora smaragdula Wnbg. Lich. arct. p. 92. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 477.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on stones).

Lecanora Ach.
24. Lecanora tartarea L. Lich. arct. p. 99. — Branth og
Gronlund 478.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (moss-covered ground), Danmarks Havn (above
moss on the ground).

25. Lecanora Hageni Ach. Lich. arct. p. 106. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 479.

188 OLAF GALLOE.

Loc.: Basiskær (on dead moss on the ground), Danmarks Havn (on
dead Dryas), the Bay (on ground), Hvalrosodde (on decayed whale-bones),
Snenæs (on decayed whale-bones), further some specimens on an old
reindeer horn.

26. Lecanora polytropa Ehr. Lich. arct. p. 110. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 481.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on stones); all the specimens belonged to the
variety conglobala (Smrft).

27. Lecanora cenisea Ach. Lich. arct. p. 115. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 480.

Loc.: Lille Snenæs (on the hill, most abundant on the north side),
Danmarks Havn (on stones).

28. Lecanora bryontha Ach. Lich. arct. p. 117. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 481.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on the ground).

Caloplaca Th. Fr.

29. Caloplaca cerina (Ehrh.) Th. Fr. Th. Fr. Lich. seand:
p. 173. — Branth og Gronlund p. 482.

Some few specimens on a decayed reindeer horn.

30. Caloplaca pyracea (Ach.) Th. Fr. Lich. scand. p. 178. —
Branth og Gronlund p. 482.

Loc.: Lille Snenæs (on decayed bone), as also several places on reindeer
horn and on raw humus ground among moss.

31. Caloplaca Jungermanniæ (Vahl) Th. Fr. Lich. scand.
p- 180. — Branth og Grønlund p. 482.

Loc.: Basiskær (on ground over dead moss), Danmarks Havn (on
ground), the Bay (on dead moss), as also at one place on reindeer horn. —
All the specimens belonged to the variety subolivacea Th. Fr.

32. Caloplaca ferruginea (Huds.) Th. Fr. Lich. scand. p. 184.
— Branth og Gronlund p. 482.

Loc.: Several places not exactly indicated, on stones (and moss). All
the specimens belonged to the variety nigricans Tuckerm.

33. Caloplaca vitellina (Ehrh.) Th. Fr. Lich. scand. p. 188.

On decayed reindeer horn (well-developed, with apothecia), also several
places as a rule sterile (and thus easily mistaken).

34. Caloplaca subsimilis Th. Fr. Lich. scand. p. 189.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (among moss on the ground), Lille Snenæs
(on whale bone), as also sterile at several places.

Rinodina Mass.

35. Rinodina turfacea Wnbg. Lich. arct. p.126. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 483.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on moss).

36. Rinodina mniaroea Ach. Lich. arct. p. 127. — Branth og
Grønlund p. 483.

Lichens from “The Danmark-Expedition”. 189

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on ground), Danmarks Havn (clay soil) — All
the specimens belonged to the variety cinnamomea Th. Fr.

37. Rinodina exigua Ach. Lich. arct. p. 129. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 483.

At several places (on wood) not exactly indicated.

Aspicilia Mass.

38. Aspicilia calcarea L. Lich. arct. p. 130. — Branth og
Grønlund p. 484.

Loc.: not exactly given; on sand-stone. The specimen belongs to the
variety contorta Hoffm.

Stereocaulon Schreb.

39. Stereocaulon coralloides Fr. Lich. arci. p. 142. — Branth

og Gronlund p. 486.

Loc.: Varde Ridge (on ground), the Bay (on ground). All the specimens
belonged to the variety conglomeratum Fr.

40. Stereocaulon evolutum Græwe. Lich. scand. p. 45.

Loc.: Varde Ridge (on ground), Danmarks Havn (on ground).

41. Stereocaulon paschale L. Lich. arct. p. 143. — Branth
og Grønlund p. 485.

Loc.: Seems to be very common, e. g. Dove Bugt (on loose sand),

Danmarks Havn (among moss), Cape Bismarck (on ground among moss),
Varde Ridge (both on dry and damp ground, among moss), the Bay (among
moss), Basiskær (on damp ground).

Cladonia Hoffm.

42. Cladonia coccifera (L.) Willd. Wainio: Monographia Clad. I
p- 149. — Branth og Gronlund p. 488, Cl. carnucopioides.

Loc.: Renskæret (on mossy ground).

43. Cladonia decorticata (Floerke) Spreng. Wainio, Monogr.
Clad. II p. 67.

Loc. Renskæret (on ground).

44. Cladonia degenerans (Floerke) Spreng. Wainio, Monogr.
Clad. IT p. 135. — Branth og Grønlund p. 487.

Loc.: Not exactly given; on ground.

45. Cladonia pyxidata (L) Fr. Wainio: Monogr. Clad. II p. 209.
— Branth og Grønlund p. 487.

Loc.: Basiskær (on dry ground), Termometerfjeld (on sandy ground),
Varde Ridge (on ground, in part over moss).

46. Cladonia fimbriata (L) Fr. Wainio: Monogr. Clad. II p. 246.
— Branth og Gronlund p. 487.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on dry ground).

47. Cladonia foliacea (Huds.) Schaer. v. alcicornis (Lightf.)
Scher. Wainio: Monogr. Clad. II p. 384. — Branth og Grønlund
p. 484, Clad. alcicornis.

190 OLAF GALLOE.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on dry ground, in part over moss; fairly common).

Note. In addition to the species mentioned here, there are also several
very little developed specimens mong the other lichen samples; they cannot
be determined in their present state.

Thamnolia Ach,

48. Thamnolia vermicularis Sw. Lich. arct. p. 161 — Branth

og Gronlund p. 465.

Loc.: Hvalrosodde (among moss on the ground), Termometerfjeld
(among moss on the ground), Danmarks Havn (on the ground).

Dufourea Ach.
49. Dufourea muricata Laur. Th. Fries: Lich. Spitsbergenses
p- 10, in Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad. handl. Bd. 7, Nr. 2.
Stockholm 1867.

Loc.: Snenæs (on the ground).

Gyrophora Ach.
50. Gyrophora hyperborea Ach. Lich. arct. p. 164. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 490.
Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on stones).
51. Gyrophora erosa Web. Lich. arct. p. 164. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 490.

Loc.: Danmarks Hayn (on stones), Renskæret (on stones).
52. Gyrophora proboscidea L. Lich. arct. p. 166. — Branth
og Grønlund p. 490.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on stones), Danmarks Havn (on stones), Varde
Ridge (on stones); seems to be common in North-East Greenland.

53. Gyrophora cylindrica L. Lich. arct. p. 166. — Branth og
Grønlund p. 491.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on stones), Pustervig (on stones), Basiskær
(on stones), Danmarks Havn (on stones), Varde Ridge (on stones, 200 m.
above the sea).

Lopadium Koerb.
54. Lopadium pezizoideum Ach. Lich. arct. p. 201. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 497.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on the ground).

Arthrorhaphis Mass.
55. Arthrorhaphis flavo-virescens Dicks. Lich. arct. p. 203.
— Branth og Grønlund p. 493, Bacidia citrinella.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on the ground), Varde Ridge (on raw humus).

Leeidea Ach.
56. Lecidea fuscoatra L. Lich. arct. p. 210. — Branth og
Grønlund p. 502.

Loc.: Renskæret (on stones).

Lichens from “The Danmark-Expedition”. 191

57. Lecidea lapicida (Ach.) Fr. Lich. arct. p. 211. — Branth
og Grønlund p. 499.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on stones).

58. Lecidea auriculata Th. Fr. Lich. arct. p. 213. — Branth
og Grønlund p. 499.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on stones), Orléans Island (on stones).

59. Lecidea sabuletorum (Schreb.) Ach. Lich. arct. p. 214. —
Branth og Gronlund p. 500.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on dry ground above dead moss). The material
belonged to the variety muscorum (Wulf.).

60. Lecidea enteroleuca Ach. Lich. arct. p.216. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 500.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on stones).

61. Lecidea atrobrunnea Ram. Lich. arct. p. 218. — Branth
og Gronlund'p. 502.

Loc.: Renskæret (on stones).

62. Lecidea limosa Ach. Lich. scandinay. p. 538. — Branth

og Grønlund p. 501.
Sporostatia Mass.

63. Sporostatia Morio Ram. Lich. arct. p. 224. — Branth og
Gronlund p. 503.

Loc.: North Koldewey Island (on stones), Danmarks Havn (on stones).
— All the specimens belonged to the variety coracina Smrft.

Buellia D. Not.

64. Buellia insignis Naeg. Lich. arct. p. 227. — Branth og
Grønlund p. 504.
Loc.: Danmarks Havn {on the ground). — The whole of the material

belonged to the variety papillata Smrft.

65. Buellia triphragmioides Anzi. Lich. scandinav. p. 594.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on moss).

Rhizocarpon Ram.

66. Rhizocarpon geminatum Flot. Lich. arct. p. 234. — Branth
og Gronlund p. 507.

Loc.: Termometerfjeld (on stones), Danmarks Havn (on stones), Ren-
skeret (on a large piece of quartz).

67. Rhizocarpon geographicum L. Lich. arct. p. 236. — Branth
og Grønlund p. 507.

Loc.: Danmarks Havn (on stones).
Sphaerophorus Pers.

68. Sphaerophorus coralloides Pers. Lich. arct. p. 244. —
Branth og Gronlund p. 508.

Loc.: Renskeret (on ground among moss).

6—8—1910.

lå > fs | £ 4 Er ; 7
= ee: y » OS wg Ms

. aie 7 Fa 5 EX

CES qu tres a x

ee

Fe RE rå
i = Eh (ER NE oe ‘
| € ame IE aa A me whee

2

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr. 62.

Fungi from prof. Warmings expedition to
Venezuela and The West-Indies.
By

C. Ferdinandsen and ©. Winge.

(Sertryk af „Botanisk Tidsskrift*. 30. Bind.)

DEC 16 1911

>

i he fungi below mentioned, which were brought home by
prof. Warming’s expedition to Venezuela and The West-Indies
1891—92, are collected partly in Venezuela, especially in the neigh-
bourhood of Las Trincheras, partly in the islands of Trinidad and
Barbadoes'); besides prof. Warming himself, the late baron Eggers
and especially the late cand. Holger Lassen (H.L.) have parti-
cipated in the collections; further a few specimens have been re-
corded by mag. C. Levinsen (cfr. text). The records from The
Danish West-Indies are not treated in this paper, as the authors
intend to give collectively a more exhaustive list of the fungi from
here on a subsequent occasion. The number of species determined
comes to 34, among which 4 new; of these again 2, Myxotheca
hypocreoides and Stilbochalara dimorpha represent types of new
genera. — Besides, we have examined several fungi of the families
Auriculariaceae, Tremellaceae, Polyporaceae and Pezizaceae without
its being possible, however, to determine the species with any cer-
tainty. The system and the synonymy used in our paper agree
with those of Saccardo.

Phycomycetae.
Cystopus Ipomaeae-panduratae (Schw.) St. et Sw.
On leaves of Zpomaea pes cuprae Roth.: Barbadoes, 11. 11. 91.

1) A single species only, namely Pilocratera tricholoma (Mont.) was also col-
lected in Colombia.

— 209 —

Rhizopus nigricans Ehrbg.

On leaves and bark in a garden near Las Trincheras. — On a
cacao-fruit: Las Trincheras, 25. 12. 91.

Basidiomycetae.
Aecidium Cissi Wint.

On leaves of Cissus? sicyoides L.: Las Trincheras, 15. 12. 91. —
On Cissus sicyoides L: Barbadoes, November. — On a not determined
host-plant: Barbadoes, near Bathseba.

Calocera palmata (Schum.) Fr.
Barbadoes: On a sleeper near Bathseba, 7. 11. 81 (H.L.).

Clavaria fistulosa Fr.

The spores on an average 11—13y x 74; the fungus has quite
the same appearance as our Danish species.
Caracas, June 91 (Eggers).

Hirneola auriformis (Schw.) Fr.
No locality, 31. 1. 91 (H.L. and Levinsen).

Hirneola fusco-succinea Mont.
Trinidad, Maravalli Valley, 30. 11. 91 (H.L.).

Hirneola nigra (Schw.) Fr.
Las Trincheras, 15. 12. 91 (H. L.).

Hirneola polytricha Mont.

? Las Trincheras, December 91 (H.L. and Levinsen).

Polystictus sanguineus (L.) Mey.
Las Trincheras: 2. 12. 91 (H. L.). — Trinidad, Botanical Gar-
den (H.L.).
Schizophyllum commune Fr., forma.

On a dry branch in company with Nectria subquaternata B. et Br.:
Las Trincheras, 14. 12. 91 (H.L.).
Botanisk Tidsskrift. 30. Bind. 14

— 910 —

Schizophyllum multifidum (Batsch) Fr.

A somewhat differing form on a bamboo: Trinidad, Maravalli Valley,
OA ICE D).

Thelephora palmata (Scop.) Fr.

Venezuela (Eggers nr. 12361).

Tremella fuciformis Berk.
Trinidad, Maravalli Valley, 30. 11. 91 (H. L.).

Xerotus tomentosus Kl.
On earth: Trinidad, Botanical Garden, 28. 11. 91 (H.L.).

Ascomycetae.
Anthostomella Puiggarii Speg.

Our specimens of this fungus, which show quite the same macro-
scopic appearance as the above species, differ as to the microscopic cha-
racters by having somewhat less compressed spores: Further Spegazzini
states the species A. Puiggarii as “aparaphysata”, while our fungus —
as typically in the genus Anthostomella — shows paraphyses, 7/2 crass.

On leaves of Bambusa: Trinidad, Maravalli Valley.

Cordyceps sp.
Stroma intensely yellow, slender, clavate with sterile pointed apex,
3—4cm. in hight, 2—3 mm. thick. The fruit unripe.

On a larva of Chalcolepidens porcatus from rotten wood: Las Trin-
cheras 21. 12. 91 (C. Levinsen).

Dimerosporium eutrichum Sacc. et Berk.
On the under side of leaves of Borreria sp.: Trinidad, Maravalli
Valley.
Glaziella vesiculosa Berk.
The orange-yellow, hollow, irregularly roundish, rugose fruit-bodies
were, as commonly occurring, sterile.

On a rotten stub of a tree: Trinidad, Maravalli Valley, 28, 11.
91 (H.L.).

Glonium microsporum Sacc. var. americanum Starb.
On naked wood: Las Trincheras, 25. 11. 91 (H.L.).

Be

Helotium (Helotiella) discula sp.n. — fig. 1.

Ascomatibus gregariis, sessilibus, juvenilibus cupulatis, maturis dis-
coideo-explanatis, disco subeonvexo, carnosulis, ad 750 y diam., flavidis
vel (in sicco) succineis, extus glabris. Ascis eylindraceo-clavatis, sessilibus,
43—56 u x 4°/4—6"/2 y, sporidia nonnumquam 8, sæpius — nonnullis
frustratis — pauciora foventibus. Sporidiis oblique monostichis, fusifor-
mibus, utrinque acutiuscule rotundatis, primo bi-guttulatis, ad maturitatem
medio Î-septatis, non constrietis, 10'/2—14 4% >< 2'/2—3%/4y, hyalinis.
Paraphysibus filiformibus, aseptatis, cire. 1 crass., hyalinis, superne in
clavulam usque 5y crassam, substantia oleosa, flavida repletam subito
dilatatis, ascos parum superantibus. Membrana tota ascorum nec non
paraphysibus jodi ope intense coerulescentibus.

Ad lignum subputridum decorti-
catum prope Las Trincheras Vene-
zuelae (Leg. H. Lassen).

kas --Frincheras, 25019091
(H. 1..).

Lembosia Agaves Earle.

Our spores have at the full-ripe
stage (totally brown) an average size
of 17—20 u x 7—9 pw (against 14—
164 x 6—7y in Earles diagnose).
The young asci are strongly thickened
in the apex.

On Agave sp.: Loc. unknown,
18.92.92.

Leptosphaeria saccharicola Fig. 1. Helotium discula sp.n.
P. Henn. a: Ascomata; 6: Vertical section through an
ascoma; c: Asci with paraphyses; d: Spores.
Our fungus on leaves of Sac- (a and 6; cire. #/13 ¢ and d: 75/7).

charum officinarum shows quite the
same characteristic macroscopical aspect as the above species, what also
has been confirmed by comparing a type specimen of L. saccharicola
Henn., benevolently committed to us by the Botanical Museum of Berlin.
— Our asci are a little narrower (8—10y against 12—-15y) and the
spores somewhat broader (5—5!/2 u against 4 „) as stated in Hennings’
description of the species; unfortunately the type specimen examined did
not contain any asci.

A type specimen of Sphaerulina Sacchari P. Henn., likewise sent
to us from Berlin, is thoroughly identie with the above species as to the

14*

macroscopic aspect; in microscopic regards, however, the two species
are undoubtedly differing from each other, in spite of several coincident
characters.

On leaves of Saccharum: Trinidad, Maravalli Valley.

Meliola brasiliensis Speg.

Spores on an average 15—16y in breadth (against 18—-20y in
the type); sometimes are occurring perithecia, whose setae are provided
with small stellated branches in the apex.

On Hura crepitans L. and various leaves of indeterminated host-plants :
Las Trincheras, 15. 12. 91 (H.L.). — On withered, dry branches: The
wood near Las Trincheras, 17. 12. 91 (H.L.). — On leaves: St. Este-
ban, 4.1.92 (H.L.). — On Panicum divaricatum L. and Mangifera sp.:
Trinidad, Maravalli Valley, 30. 9. 91.

Myxotheca gen. nov.

Stroma epiphyllum, superficiale, tenue, membranaceum, structura
indistincte pseudoparenchymatica, ambitu substrigosum, laeticolor. Asci in
stromate singulatim sparsi, subglobosi, longiuscule stipitati, e centro com-
muni 7—10 (— plures) orientes, membrana gelatinoso-deliquescente,
ideoque quasi intra locellos mucosos inclusi, nullo autem strato parietino
a stromate cingente limitati. Sporidia oblonga, curvula, dense tessellato-
muriformia, flavida, deliquescentia ascorum et delapsu stromatis liberata.

Genus quoad affinitatem ambiguum, Myriangiaceis, inprimis <Asco-
mycetellae, characteribus nonnullis accedens, prope Plectascineas utique
inserendum.

Myxotheca hypocreoides sp. n.

Stromatibus in epiphyllo hinc inde sparsis, e mycelio intracellulari
ortis, plaguliformibus, rotundatis, ad 1 mm. diam., vix 1/10 mm. altis, ex
ascis maturis prominulis luteolis, zonula albida sterili substrigosa cinctis,
membranaceis, structura tenuiter et indistincte pseudoparenchymatica. Ascis
in stromate singulatim sparsis, monostichis vel subdistichis, juvenilibus
plerumque profundius immersis, maturis — stratis cingentibus incremento
protrusis — parum supra superficiem stromatis prosilientibus, subglobosis,
ovoideo-globosis vel citriformibus, 70—80y long., 50—70 u lat. (mem-
brana gelatinosa excepta), deorsum in stipitem circ. 5 y crass. (membrana
excepta), long. bis—pluries diametrum ascorum superantem, transeuntibus.
Stipitibus singulis seu hyphis aseigeris e centro communi 7— 10 (—pluribus)
egredientibus, evanescentibus. Membrana ascorum nec non stipitum ma-
ture gelatinoso-deliquescente, satis indistincte limitata, qua de causa asci
singuli intra locellos gelatinosos inclusi et desuper visi circulo hyalino

— 213 —

eireumseripti videntur. Sporidiis octonis, conglobatis, e dorso eylindraceo-
oblongis, medio turgidulis, e latere curvatis, utrinque rotundatis, medio
(intus) ventricosis, tenuiter tunicatis, densissime murali-cellulosis, [septis
transversalibus fere 20, longitudinalibus minus perspicuis, in fronte qualibet

—

hat

“13
pel
J
“yi
=,
PP,

Fig. 2. Myxotheca hypocreoides gen. et sp.n.
a: Vertical section trough a part of the stroma; 6: Isolated pcripheral hyphae with coccoidal
algae; c: Bundle of ascigerous hyphae; d: Young asci with a great nucleus; e: Elder asci with
spores; f: Spores, dorsal and ventral view. (a: 2/1; b: cire. 19/;; c and d: 75/1; e and f: 75/1).

plerumque binis], 64—74 u x 18—20y, maturis flavidulis, deliquescentia
ascorum et delapsu stromatis liberatis.

Ad pinnas languescentes T’richomanis pinnati Hedw. in valle Mara-
valli dicta insulae Trinidad. Leg. H. Lassen.

- 30 —

The above described interesting fungus, which lives, probably as a
parasite, on the pinnae of Trichomanes pinnatum, was collected in the
Maravalli-valley in Trinidad by H. Lassen. Unfortunately the material
is very scarce, as upon the whole only a few stromata are at hand.

The small, in alcohol greyish, stromata seem at first sight to be
hypocreaceous; in drying up they collapse and thereby disclose their deli-
cate, membranaceous structure. Under the microscope they are seen (in
vertical section) to be composed of a very thinwalled, small-celled, some-
what indistinct parenchyma, in which the asci come into view. In the
sterile margin (and on the surface) the stroma appears somewhat bys-
soideous and as a rule the single hyphae can be distinguished; they are
often uneven owing to very short branches, which project under a right
angle. In many cases we have observed that these peripheral hyphae
seize upon coccoidal algae (6—7 y long.), the relation between the fungus
and these algae however being of so superficial and fortuitous a character
that there is by no means to be thought of a lichenisation (fig. 2b). In
the inner of the stroma appear a number of ascigerous cavities, each
containing a single ascus; most frequently the asci are placed in 1—2
layers, as shows the fig. 2a. The young asci are as a rule lying on a
lower level and are encircled by a very thick- gelatinous membrane; on
increasing they distend the surrounding tissues and thereby approach to
the surface of the stroma; the full-ripe ascus has a diameter almost
equal to the height of the stroma and is provided with a gelatinous membrane,
which, seen from above, appears as a conspicuous, light-refracting circle
around the ascus. The liberation of the spores takes place by liquefac-
tion of the asci and destruction of the upper part of the stroma; the
tissues over the full-ripe ascus often project a little from the level of the
surface of the stroma. There is no parietal layer around the single cavities,
which however persist even when the asci are prepared out.

Owing partly to the great difference between the structure of the
fungus and that of its substratum, partly to the fact that the single stro-
mata are rather losely affixed to the surface of the leaf we did not succeed
in cutting good microtome-sections of the material; the nuclei however
appearing distinct in the stained sections we observed in the young asci
a very great nucleus. Far better results were obtained by cutting the
material, enclosed in cork, with a razor, or by gently smashing the single
stromata under the microscope. By this latter method we happened to
establish that the asci arise terminally on hyphae, which in a number of
7—10 (— more) go out from a common starting-point (fig. 2c). The
walls of these ascogeneous hyphae, the length of which surpasses the
diameter of the ascus twice or more, likewise deliquesce at an early
stage, owing to which the proximal parts of the hyphae easily disappear,

— 215 —

the common origin of the latter thus being difficult to recognize. In
this our fungus reminds of the Microascus sordidus Zukal (Bericht. Deutsch.
Bot. Gesellsch. 1899 p. 297), the ripe asci namely appearing isolated in
their respective cavities (fig. 2 a). |

When trying on base of the above investigations of the fungus to
place it in the system a difficulty arises from the fact that its relatives
evidently are to be sought for among little known forms, which are not
until now decidedly placed themselves, namely the Phymatosphaeriaceae.
This family was founded by Spegazzini 1888 (Fung. Guaran. II p. 55)
and by this author looked upon as related to the Tuberaceae, differing
however from these “vegetatione aérea parasitica vel saprophytica, minutie
et toto habitu.” Saceardo (Syll. VII p. 743) repeats Spegazzini’s
remarks without adding any critical note. In his work: Ascomyceten der
ersten Regnellschen Expedition (Bihang K. Svenska Vetensk.-Akad. Handl.
Bd. 25, Afd. II nr. 1 p. 37) Starbäck reconsiderates the question of
the systematic placing of the Phymatosphaeriaceae, for which he claims
the name Myriangiaceae, the genus Phymatosphaeria Pass. being identic
with Myriangium Mont. et Berk. and this latter being formerly created‘).

As chief-result of his examinations Starbäck states that the rela-
tionship between the Myriangiaceae and the Tuberaceae (i. e. the Plect-
ascineae of Fischer) is not to be overlooked — while on the other
side the Myriangiaceae are connected with the Hypocreales and particularly
the Dothideales. According to this author a likeness with the Hypocreales
is to be found in the structure of the stroma, while on the other hand
a difference arises from the fact that the Myriangiaceae are totally wanting
perithecium-walls. As to this character they are in accordance with the
Dothideales, because of which the author puts forward the view that a
fungus of Myriangium’s typus is to be compared to a Dothidea with
polystichous perithecia, whereof each contains a single ascus.

It seems to us that a connection between the Myriangiaceae and the
Plectascineae of Fischer is more obvious at least as to such tender
forms as Ascomycetella and Cookella. We have not been able to examine
any material of the genus Ascomycetella, while a Cookella is at hand in
Rabenhorst’s Fungi Europ. et extraeurop. (Cookella quercina (Peck)
Sace., nr. 3040). The rather rich and well preserved material of this
last fungus being submitted to a closer investigation we found a certain
amount of likeness to Myxotheca, while on the other side there is a
distinct difference between the two types. The stroma of Cookella though

1) In his treatise: Des genres Atichia Fw., Myriangiwm Mont. et Berk., Nae-
trocymbe Koerb. (Strasbourg 1869) even Millardet states that the Myri-
angiaceae are to be regarded as genuine fungi, because of their being
quite without gonidia during their whole course of development

— 216 —

being thinner and less compact has the same structure as that of Myxo-
theca; in both fungi every single ascus is situated in a loculus, but in
Cookella the asci are lying very closely together, sometimes pressing each
other and by this reason becoming somewhat irregular (cfr. as to our
fungus fig. 2 a); further, there is no trace of the long pedicels so charac-
teristic in Myxotheca, as even the young asci are quite sessile. Finally
there is a distinct resemblance between the asci of Cookella and those
of higher ascomyceteous fungi (especially Perisporiaceae), the membrane
being well limited and in younger asci thickened in the apex, while the
ascus-membrane of Myxotheca at a very early stage becomes deliquescent
and indistinet.

Thus Myxotheca is seen to present characters partly resembling to
and partly differing from those of Cookella, the phylogenetic position of
the first upon the whole appearing more primitive. In many respects
the accordance between our fungus and lower forms of the Plectascineae
is not to be mistaken; in this respect is namely to be pointed out: The
loculi are quite without ostiola, and the spores become liberated by lique-
faction of the asci and destruction of the stroma; the asci are developed
from different starting-points; further the above mentioned unevenness of
the peripheral hyphae suggests not unlikely a relation to the Gymnoascaceae
(clr. Gymnoascus, Ctenomyces). The long pedicels of the asci, joining in
bundles from common starting-points — and the independence of the
spore-apparatus in the face of the surrounding stroma: both these charac-
ters seem to be primitive. On the other hand the spores themselves
have a highly differentiated form; it ought not to be overlooked, however,
that muriform sporidia appear even on the still low phylogenetic level of
the Myriangiaceae.

The definitive placing of the fungus in the system can be undertaken
only when comparative examinations have been made on this too little
known domain — and more new forms eventually have been discovered;
until that Myxotheca most naturally finds its place among the Plectascineae
in nearest relation, as it seems, to the Gymnoascaceae. Upwards, if this
term be allowed, there are connecting points with the Myriangiaceae.

Nostocotheca ambigua Starb., which benevolently was sent to us
from the Riksmuseum in Stockholm, presents no nearer connection with
our fungus; macroscopically it appears rather Erysiphe-like, and also the
microscopic characters seem to point towards the Perisporiales, namely
thereby, that the asci of each glomerulus are aggregated in a sort of
hymenium and separated from each other by paraphyses (cfr. Starbäck 1. e.).

Trinidad, Maravalli Valley, 30. 11. 91.

Nectria subquaterna B. et Br. — fig. 3.
Synonyms (sec. Weese in lit.). N. squamuligera Sacc. 1875, N.

— 917 —

granuligera Starb. 1892, N. farinosa (P. Henn.) A. Moell. 1897, N. sub-
squamuligera P. Henn. et E. Nyman 1899, ? X. botryosa P. Henn. 1902,
N. subbotryosa v. Höhn. 1907, N. Cycadis Rehm in herb. — The species
enumerated are going over in N. ochroleuca (Schw.) Berk. (Grev. IV p. 16),
within the range of which numerous species are belonging.

Dr. Weese of Vienna, who is at present monographing the genus
Nectria, has most kindly determined our specimens of the above species
on base of type specimens and given the above list of synonyms.

As the description by Berkeley and Broome is very incomplete
we are here giving a detailed diagnosis and figures of this characteristic
fungus.

Peritheciis nune singulis,
nune in acervulos (stromatibus
tubercularieis insidentes) pulvi-
natos, nonnumquam elongatos
confluentesque coacervatis, glo-
boso-subconicis, vestimento
squamuloso profunde 5—9 lon-
gitudinaliter sulcato — ostiolis
nudis exceptis — obsessis, in-
deque formam Cerei juvenis
imitantibus, 7/4—"/3 mm. diam.,
rubro-aurantiacis, in sicco subo-
chraceis. Ascis juvenilibus sub-

fusoideis, maturis eylindraceo- |

clavatis, tenuissime tunicatis, S\
i >

membrana sporidiis adjacente,
40 —55 4 x 5—7 y, sessilibus. Fig. 3. Nectria subquaternata B. et Br.
Sporidiis octonis, superne sub- 4! Festus: 2 Pain witout rues 2
distichis, inferne monostichis, _ 2/13 c, d and e: */),
ellipsoideo-fusoideis, 1-septatis,
ad septum non constrictis, 10—14 4 x 3'/2—4°/4 y, hyalinis. Para-
physibus nullis.

Ad ramulos siccos corticatos prope Las Trincheras Venezuelae (Leg,
H. Lassen).

The fungus grew in company with Schizophyllum commune Fr.
and was collected near Las Trincheras, 14. 12. 91 (H.L.).

Pilocratera Hindsii (Berk.) P. Henn.

On earth: Venezuela, 4. 8. 91 (Eggers nr. 12413). — Trinidad,
Maravalli Valley, 30. 11. 91 (H.L.).

— 218 —

Pilocratera tricholoma (Mont.) P. Henn., forma — fig. 4.

Ascomatibus profunde urceolatis, 1—2 em. diam., mune sessilibus,
nunc stipite tenui, 3 mm. long, 1 mm. crass. suffultis, flavidis vel flavido-
isabellinis, disco paulo obscuriore, extus costis longitudinaliter e basi in
cupulam porrectis anastomosantibus venoso-rugosis, pruinosis, setis rigidis,
concoloribus, ad 4—5 mm. altis, inprimis circa marginem obsessis. Setis
simplieibus, coremiiformibus, ad basim usque 135 crass., apicem versus
leniter attenuatis, ex hyphis dense septatis, 4—6y crassis, compositis.
Ascis perfecte cylindraceis, crasse
tunicatis, superne rotundatis, in-
ferne in hypham ascigeram su-
bito transeuntibus, 270—340 u
x 16—19y. Sporidiis ellip-
soideis, utrinque acutiusculis,
continuis, 1-pluriguttulatis, crasse
tunicatis, 30—37 u x 13—15 y,
hyalinis. Paraphysibus tenuissi-
mis, ramosis, ascos obvallantibus,
in fasciculos coremiiformes, ple-
rumque 12 y crass. conglutinatis,
apicibus liberis, subclavatis, flavi-
dulis. J. +.

Ad lignum corticatum in
monte Mt. Felix dicto Novae
Granatae (leg. Eggers) et in
silvainsulae Trinidad. (Leg. H.
Lassen).

Our specimens of the above
species, which has been hitherto
somewhat incompletely described,
are differing from the type espe-

Fig. 4 Pilocratera tricholoma (Mont.) cially as to dimensions of the
Henn., forma. spores (30—37 u x 13—15 u

a: Habitus of the fungus; 6: A seta; c: Part against 30 u > 10 p)-

of a seta; d: Asci; e: Spores; f: A “coremium” kg å

of paraphyses. (a: 1/1; D: 15/1; e: 1%/1; d: 25/15 To judge from the descrip-
ej: 40/1; f: Wh). tion Pilocratera Engleriana P.

Henn. is quite identical with
P. tricholoma as to the macroscopical appearance, and in microscopical
regards it is only differing by having the spores somewhat broader (14—17 y);
by comparing, however, the form above diagnosed, which is found in the
middle of the American area of P. tricholoma and undoubtedly is to be
conferred to this species — it seems. justified to suppose that also

— 219 —

P. Engleriana belongs within the range of P. tricholoma. As to the
geographical distribution ?. tricholoma is known from America and Cey-
lon, P. Engleriana is recorded from Kamerun.

Colombia, Mt. Felix, 1. 12. 89 (Eggers). — Trinidad, Maravalli
Valley, 28. 11. 91 (H.L.).

Deuteromycetae.
Asterostomella paraguayensis Speg.
On the upper side of cacao-leaves. Our fungus shows a growth
somewhat differing from that of the type, occurring namely in preference
as a rather extended cover near the midrib of the leaves. Trinidad.

Coniosporium Bambusae (Thiim. et Bolle) Sacc.

Coniosporium pulvinatum A.L. Smith seems after the description
not to be different.
On splinters of bamboos: Trinidad, Botanical Garden.

Penicillium glaucum Link

On bark: Las Trincheras. — On
wood: Trinidad, 24. and 29. 11. 91
(H. as):

Podosporium rigidum
Schw. — fig. 5.

The figure of this fungus by
Schweinitz (Syn. Fung. Amer. bor.
t. XIX fig. 1, in Trans. Americ. Philos.
Soc., Vol. IV, New Series, 1834) partly =

being somewhat indistinct, partiy difficult Fig.5. Podosporium rigidum Schw.
a: À coremium with conidia; 6: A coni-
: diophore bearing a conidium; c: Conidia.
figure of it. The fungus grows as (a: 30/1; b: 200/,),

widely extended black covers on the

band-like stem of a Bauhinia and is occurring in two different forms:
most frequently it appears rather low and each caespitulum is composed
of a bundle of stiff, brown, as a rule sterile hyphae, which are going out
from a stroma being half-hidden under the periderm and formed as a
truncated cone (Exosporium-form); in other cases, however, occurs the

of access!) we are here giving a new

1) The plate in question thus was lacking in the copies of the above work
in the Danish libraries, and we are much indebted to dr. Weese of Vienna,
who was kind enough to send us a copy of the figure.

220 —

Stilbum-form as coremia being until 2 mm. in height. As shows the
figure these coremia are producing conidia from their whole surface;
the conidia are cylindric-clavate or obpyriform, 2—3 septated, 50—60 u
x 18—20 u, and the average breadth of the conidiophores, which are
somewhat varying in length, is about 10 y.

On bark of Bauhinia sp.: Las Trincheras, 15. 12. 91 (H.L.).

Sterigmatocystis dipus sp.n. — fig. 6.

Hyphis repentibus septatis, 4—6y diam., hyalinis; fertilibus dipo-
dibus, stricte erectis, non septatis nec ramosis, circ. 1 mm. alt., 13-—18 y
crass., membrana 2y crassa praeditis,
superne vesiculoso-inflatis, hyalinis, capi-
tulum conidiorum globosum, fusco-nigrum,

OR cire. 150 diam., gerentibus. Vesica glo-

C bosa, hyalina, 40 —45 y diam., e basidiis
Es = affixis crebre punctata. Basidiis radianti-
SE bus, cylindraceo-clavatis, 15—25 long.,
ES |} superne 5'/2—7'/2 y crass., granuloso-

farctis, fuscidulis, sterigmatibus plerumque
| 3 curte bacillaribus nec non subcuboideis,
7—9 u x 5 yw, concoloribus coronatis.
Conidiis catenulatis, inter se filamentis
hyalinis, ad 5y long., circ. 1/2 crass.

| conjunctis, globosis, 7—8!/2 w diam.,
| fuscis, verrucis echinatis, ad 1 y long.,
| hyalinis, nonnumquam deciduis, ornatis,
| | Ad fructus semiputridos Theobromatis

Cacao L. sociaStilbochalara dimorpha nobis
prope Las Trincheras Venezuelae. (Leg.
H. Lassen).

On decaying fruits of cacao: Las
Trincheras 725.412. OKSE

=
Fig. 6. Sterigmatocystis dipus É
F Sp. n. Stilbochalara gen. nov.
a: À conidiophore; b: The upper part À 44
of a conidiophore with a single basi- Genus phaeostilbeum, conidia endo-
dium; ce: Part of a spore-chain. (a: 75/1; gena Chalarae modo gignens. FÅ Est

6 and c: 950/7), Aces e
Chalara stilbiformis.
Stilbochalara dimorpha sp.n. — fig. 7.

Synnematibus 2—2!/2 mm. altis, ad basim cylindraceis, alterum altero
coalitis, nigro-fuscis, sursum liberis, penicillatis, e conidiis albo-pulverulentis.

2.004 i=

Hyphis singulis pro ratione tenuissimis, flexilibus, sæpius ramosis, fuscis,
crebre septatis, 4—5y ut plurimum crassis, superne Chalarae modo
apertis, tubuliformibus, paulum infra tubulam apertam crassitudinem maxi-
mam, usque 9 y, attingentibus. Conidiis endogenis, seriatim e tubulis
protrusis, dimorphis, aliis numerosissimis, hyalinis (catervatim brunneolo-
tinetis), cylindricis, utrinque truncatis, membrana tenui, intus vacuolatis,
10—12u x 4—5y, aliis paucioribus, fuscis, ut plurimum ellipsoideo-
cylindricis, membrana crassiore, 1—2 vacuolatis, 10—13 u x 51/2—61/2 y,
paucis infra ultrave. Conidiis fuscis in cellulis propriis versus basim
synnematis praecipue formatis, paucis autem, charactere sæpe intermedio,
in iisdem tubulis, in quibus conidia hyalina gignuntur, inventis, sem-
perque, quod si evenit, infra hyalinas observatis.

Ad fructus semiputridos Theobromatis Ca-
cao L., Las Trincheras Venezuelae. Aderat © || 4 Hf
Sterigmatocystis dipus nobis. (Leg. H. Lassen). i

The coremia being connected with each \
other at their base the fungus forms a to-
mentose cover over the substratum; the
single coremia produce from their upper
part an endless multitude of hyaline, thin-
walled conidia, and their habitus comes near
to that of a Stilbum, to judge from a note
of the collector: ‘Fungus, white-greyish in
the top”. — While the Chalareae until now
are known but in dematieous forms, i.e. the
conidiophores are always isolated, simple or
seldom slightly ramified hyphae, it has by
the discovery of this fungus been established
that also forms of the Stilbum-typus are in- Fig. 7. Stilbochalaradimorpha
cluded in the family. The presence of this gen. et sp. n.
typus was beforehand to be expected, as so 4: Gonidiophores from the upper

: ane part of the coremium; 0: Hyaline,
many hyphomycetes with exogene conidia thin-walled conidia; c: Brown, thick-
are forming coremia, and as also in a well- walled conidia. (a: 2%/;; band ¢: 5/1)
known subgenus of Chalara (Synchalara v.

Höhn.) the conidiophores are crowded closely together on a byssoideous
subiculum.

As to the dimorphic conidia this phenomenon is previously noted
within the range of the Chalareae. Thus Chalara heterospora Sacc.
presents partly 1—3 septated, partly continuous conidia, and in Thiela-
viopsis paradoxa (de Seyn.) v. Höhn. is found, besides hyaline endogene
conidia, oidium-like chains of bigger, brown, apparently exogene conidia.
As to the dimorphic conidia of this fungus, v. Héhnel states (Hedw.

XLIII p. 295) that both forms can be referred to the same typus, that of
the endogene conidia. “Zwischen beiden Sporenformen findet man alle
Uebergänge, indem sich aus den hyalinen Sporen die dunklen grösseren
entwickeln können. Dies geschieht aber nicht immer. Nicht selten bleibt
die ganze Kette hyalin, oft sieht man solche Ketten, in denen ein Teil der
Sporen hyalin, ein anderer dunkel ist. Manchmal findet das Ausreifen
der Sporen so rasch statt, dass man noch in der Fruchthyphe eingeschlos.
sene reife schwarze Sporen sieht. Die hyalinen Sporen stellen daher
keine besondere Sporenform dar, sondern nur ein Entwickelungsstadium
der braunen, auf dem diese letzteren zurückbleiben können. Die eigent-
lichen fertigen reifen Sporen sind die braunen”. (v. Höhnel ].c., cited
from Rabenhorsts Kryptogamenflora I, 8, p. 757).

While also v. Höhnel states that ‘‘the spores properly so called’ are
represented by the brown ones, he admits on the other hand that the hyaline
conidia not always are transformed into the brown ones but can remain at
their earlier stage of development. — As to our fungus the production
of the hyaline, thin-walled conidia is by far predominant and seems to
be a quite normal form of sporulation (indeed these conidia have thor-
oughly the same aspect as shows generally Chalara-spores). It is a
matter of fact that the conditions under which the brown, more thick-
walled conidia become developed cannot be explored only preserved
material being at hand; the thickening, however, of the membrane points
towards their character of resting-spores, and not unlikely they are able
to help the plant through unfavourable periods. As appearing from the
diagnose the brown conidia can be found in the same tubuli as the
hyaline ones (and often presenting an intermediate aspect), quite as in
Thielaviopsis; especially, however, their formation is confined to tubuli
near the basis of the coremium, i.e. as far localized. This fact suggests
— coupled with the thickening of the walls in the brown conidia —
that the dimorphism in this species is normal or at least being about
to become established.

On decaying fruits of cacao: Las Trincheras, 25. 12. 91 (H.L.).

28—6—1910.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 63.

DAN MARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 : Binp III - Nr. 10

SERTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND» XLIII

DIATOMS

FROM

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND

(NOOR fos Ne LAT.)
COLLECTED BY THE “DANMARK-EXPEDITION”

DETERMINED

BY

ERNST OSTRUP

WITH PLATES XIII AND XIV

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1910

6 1911

lice material on which the present work is based was given
to me for investigation by the Commission for the “Danmark-
Expedition.”

The saltwater material consisted of (1) 13 samples of Alga,
as follows: —

Off Cape Amélie, 5 samples, preserved in glass vessels. The
locality given in the text as “Off Cape Amélie.”

Danmarks Havn, 3 samples, of which two are herbarium-material,
and one in a glass vessel. The locality given in the text as “Dan-
marks Havn.”

Along the peninsula, Cape Bismarck, 1 sample in a glass vessel.
The locality in the text given as “Off Cape Bismarck.”

Koldewey 9, 4 samples, of which three are herbarium-material,
and one in a glass vessel. The locality given in the text as “Kolde-
wey Isl.”
and (2) A series of samples from ice, all preserved in glass vessels,
6 in all, as follows: —

76°20 N. lat., 18°20 W.long., land-ice off Germania Land, 1
sample. Given in the text as “Land-Ice.”

75°14 N. lat., 4°34 W. long. The outer edge of the pack-ice, 4
samples. Given in the text as “Margin of the Pack-Ice.”

75°14 N. Lat., 11°15 W. long., pack-ice, 1 sample. Given in the
text as “Pack-Ice.”

The freshwater samples are the same as those given to Dr.
F. BORGESEN for investigation of the freshwater algæ. There are in
all 30 samples, partly preserved in glass vessels, and partly dried,
in paper bags, but several of them contained such small quantities
of material that it proved impossible to obtain serviceable prepara-
tions from the uncleansed material, let alone to submit it to a che-
mical cleansing! The freshwater samples are distributed among the
different localities (the names of which are given unaltered in the
text) as follows: —

16°

196 Ernst ØSTRUP.

Mallemukfjeld ...... 1 sample: some pebbles.

Hvalrosodde ........ 5 samples, of which 4 in glass vessels, 1 dried
material.

Hove Bug... 1 sample, dried powder.

Lille Snenæs ....... 3 samples, of which 2 in glass vessels, 1: stone.

SELE Er Sera 1 sample in a glass vessel.

StormDugt...... ...; 1 sample: two bones.

LL TUE EEE 1 sample, dried material.

Danmarks Havn .... 2 samples in glass vessels.

Yderbugten......... 1 sample, dried material.

Mester, EI: .......% 7 samples, all in glass vessels.

Basiskæret ......... 1 sample in a glass vessel.

Thermometerfjeld... 3 samples, of which 2 dried material, 1: stone.

Cape Bismarck ..... 1 sample in a glass vessel.

NOSK06..: er So 1 sample, dried material.

Without locality .... 1 sample in a glass vessel.

As regards the distribution of the Diatoms collected by the
“Danmark Expedition,” I have, in the present work, exclusively
considered the distribution within the Arctic region, and then I
have used the following method: —

In regard to the marine forms: —
W. Greenl. denotes a form found along the coasts of West Greenland.

E. Greenl. — a form found along the coasts of East Greenland.

Greenl. — a form found along the coasts of both East and
West Greenland.

E. of Greenl. — a form found by Ryder’s Expedition on the ice
or in plankton, and included in my Mar. D. f.
Ostg.

East Arct. S. — a form found in one of the other eastern Arctic

Seas as far as the Strait of Behring.

In regard to the freshwater forms: —
W. Greenl. denotes West Greenland.

E. Greenl. — East Greenland.
Fz. Js: Ld. — Franz-Josef Land.
Spb. — Spitzbergen.

B. El. — Beeren Eiland.

JM. — Jan Mayen.

MARINE DIATOMS.

Pleo Neagle AS.

Diraphidee.
Amphiprora Ehr., 1843.
Amphiprora gigantea Grun. var. seplentrionalis Grun. Cl. Syn.,
I, 18; CI. & Grun. A.D., Tab. V, fig. 87 (A. decussata sept.).

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. Greenl. East Arct. S.

Kjellmanii Cl. var. glacialis Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 16; Cl. Vega Exp.,
Tab. XXXV, fig. 12 (A. glac.).
Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., East Arct. S.
Auricula Castr., 1875.
Auricula minuta Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 21, Tab. I, figs. 7 —8.
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Hitherto recorded only from “Sweden, Gullmarsfjord on Zostera and
among Amphipleura (Berkeleya) Dillwynii” (Cl. 1. c.).
Tropidoneis Cl., 1891.
Tropidoneis longa Cl., Cl.Syn., I, 25, Tab. III, fig. 8.
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.
Pleurosigma W. Sm., 1852.

Pleurosigma elongatum W.Sm., Cl. Syn., I, 38; W. Sm. Syn.
Tab. XX, fig. 199.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Caloneis Cl., 1894.

Caloneis amphisbzena (Bory) Cl. var. fuscata Schum., Cl. Syn.,
I, 58; Cl. & Grun. ARD Tabl; fig 27:

200 Ernst ØSTRUP.

Loc. Dove Bugt.

Arct. Distr. East Arct: S.

Caloneis brevis (Greg.) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 61; V. H. Trt., Tab, IV,
fig. 180. (Nav. brev.).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.)

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S. 4

Caloneis kryophila Cl. var? gelida Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 64; Cl. Vega
Exp., Tab. XXXVII, fig. 42. (Nav. kryoph.? gel.)

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.)

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diploneis Ehr., 1840.
Diploneis borealis (Grun.) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 96; ‘Grun. Fz. Js. L.,
Tab. I, fig. 40 (Nav. Smithii bor.).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algze, 5 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ)

Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diploneis coffzeiformis (A. Sch.) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 81; A. Sch.
NAS AD Tabi, fig 22

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arct. S. Several other records.

Diploneis Entomon Ehr., Cl. Syn., I, 87; Cl. & Grun. A. D,
Tab. III, fig. 54 (Nav. bomboides A. Sch. var. media Grun.).

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl., (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Marg. of
the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl. East Arct. S.

Diploneis interrupta (Kütz.) CL, Cl. Syn., I; 84; V.H. ite
Tab. II, fig. 145.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).
Arct Distr Ef Greenl:,. East-Arct. S.

Diploneis littoralis (Donk.), Cl. var. arctica Cl., Cl. Baff. B., 18,
Tab. i. fig; 7.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

In one of these samples a specimen of the present species has the
following dimensions: Long. 66 y, Lat. 25 yz.

Diploneis littoralis (Donk.), Cl. var. hyperborea Cl., Cl. I. c.,
Tab t fig. 1.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.
Diploneis muscæformis (Grun.) Cl. var. genuina Cl., Cl. Syn.,

I, 83; A.S.Atl., Tab. XIII, fig. 47 (Navic. muscef.).
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Hitherto recorded only from Baku, Java and Camp. Bay.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 201

Diploneis Smithii (Bréb.) CL. Cl. Syn., I, 96; W. Sm. Syn.,
Tab. XVII, fig. 152 a (Nav elliptic); Grun. Fz. Js. L., Tab. I, fig. 41.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diploneis splendida (Greg.) Cl., CI. Syn., I, 87; A. Sch. N.S. D.,
Tab. I, fig. 3.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diploneis subcincta (A. Sch.) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 86; Grun. Fz. Js. Ld.,
Tab. I, figs. 38—39.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Aigæ, 4 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey
Isl. (Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E.Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diploneis vacillans A. Sch. forma 2, Cl. Syn., I, 95; A.S. Atl.,
Tab. VIII, fig. 34.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algz).

Not before recorded from Arct. S. Several other records.

Naviculæ fusiformes Cl., 1894.
Navicula fusiformis, Grun. var. ostrearia Gaillon, Cl. Syn., I, 106;
V.H. Trt., Tab. XXVII, fig. 769.
Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Not before recorded from Arct. S. Several other records.

Naviculæ orthostichæ CI, 1894.

Navicula kryokonites CI. var. subprotracta, Cl. Syn., I, 109;
CI. Vega Exp., Tab. XXX VII, fig. 46.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr 'E..of Greenl;-East-Arct, S.

Navicula rostelloides sp. nova. Tab. nost. XIII fig. 1. cf. Ost.
Mar. D. Ostg., 426, Tab. VI, fig. 73 (Nav. Rostellum W. Sm.).

Long. 224. Lat.10yw. Str. minime 22 in 10».

Valva lanceolata-elliptica, apicibus brevissime subrostratis. Raphe
area hyalina angustissima, distincla autem, cincta. Striis parallelis,
apices versus subradiantibus et, qvoad perspicere potui, altera in parte
media valve deficientibus ibiqve fasciam unilateralem male definitam
relinqventibus.

Loc. Mare. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl.

I had previously given this species as Nav. Rostellum W. Sm., which
Cleve (Syn., II, 4) refers to Nav. Placenta Ehr. If, however, Nav. Rostellum
should prove to be identical with Nav. Placenta then the present species
cannot be Nav, Rostell., because it has not got the characteristic decussate
striation of Nav. Placenta. As I have not been able to see any punctation
of the striæ I place it, but with hesitation, under Naviculæ orthostiche and
as perhaps most nearly allied to Nav. kryokonites CI.

202 Ernst Osrrur.

Navicula Spicula (Hickie) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 110; V. H. Trt.,
Tab. I, fig. 53 (Stauron. Spic.).

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula Wankareme Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 109; Cl. Vega Exp., Tab.
XXXVII, fig. 47 (Nav. kryokonites? Wank.).

Loc. Pack-Ice, Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct Distr: East Arct9s,

Navicula vitrea CI. Cl. Syn., I, 111; Cl.&Grun., A.D., Tab.IV,
fig. 78 (Pleurosigma vitreum).

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Gyrosigma Hass., 1845.

Gyrosigma arcticum CI. Cl. Syn., I, 119; Perag. Pleuros., Tab. X,
figs. 16—17 (Rhoicosigma arct.).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., East Arct. S.

Amphipleura Kütz., 1844.

Amphipleura rutilans Trentepohl, Cl. Syn., I, 126; V.H. Trt.,
Tab. V, fig. 255 (Berkeleya Dillwynii).

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algz, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Amphipleura rutilans Trentepohl var. antarctica (Harvey) Grun.,
V.H.Syn., Tab. XVI, fig. 20 (Berkeleya antarct.).

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arct. S. Other records, North Sea, Falkland
Isls., Friendly Isls. (CI. 1. c.).

Naviculæ decipientes Grun., 1880.
Navicula subinflata Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 141; (Cl. Vega Exp., Tab.
XXXVII, fig. 50). V. H. Trt., Tab. XXVII, fig. 760.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Naviculæ microstigmatice Cl., 1894.
Stauroneis perpusilla Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 146; Grun., Fz. Js. L.,
Tab. I, fig. 50.
Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (3 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.
Stauroneis pellucida, Cl. var. contracta Ost., Ost. Mar. D. Ostg.,
440, Tab. V, fig. 62.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack Ice.
Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 203

Navicula Grevillei Ag., Cl. Syn., I, 152; V. H. Trt., Tab. V, fig. 243
(Schizonema Grev.).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula rhombica Greg., Cl. Syn., I, 152; Greg. T.M.S., IV,
Tab.V, fig: 1.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algz).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl.

Navicula scopulorum Breb., var arctica var. nova. Tab. nost XII,
fig. 10.

Long. 57. Lat. 7. Str. minime 22 in 104, debilissimis et ægre
perpiciendis.

Valva lineari, inter apices rotundatos et mediam partem leniter
contracta. Raphe area distincta hyalina cincta. Striis parallelis, sub
apices, qvoad perspicere potui, convergentibus, media in parte valve
deficientibus fasciamqve latam relingventibus. Nodulis terminalibus
ab apicibus remotis.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

This form is probably most nearly allied to Nav. Scop. Bréb var. belgica
H. V. H. (cf. Perag. Mar. Diat. d. Fr., Tab. VIII, fig. 27).

Gomphonema Ag., 1824.

Gomphonema exiguum Kiitz., var. arcticum Grun., Cl. Syn., I,
188; V.H. Syn., Tab. XXV, fig. 30 (Gomph. arctic.).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Pack-Ice.

Arct Distr: Green], East Arct;,S:

Gomphonema groenlandicum Ost., Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., 414;
Tab. III, figs. 11—12.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ), Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice), Marg. of the Pack-
Ice (3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Davis Strait. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Gomphonema kamtschaticum Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 188; V. H.
Syn., Tab. XXV, fig. 29.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Gomphonema septentrionale Ost., Ost. Mar. Diat. Ostg., 414,
Tab ill, ‘fig..9:

Loc. Pack-Ice, Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenk

Gomphonema septentrionale Ost., var. angustum Ost., Ost.
be. (he. 10.

Loc. Pack-Ice, Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl.

204 Ernst Osrrup.

Trachyneis Cl., 1894.

Trachyneis aspera (Ehr.) Cl., var. genuina Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 191;
V.H. Trt., Tab. IV, fig. 165 (Nav: ‘asp.).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arct. S. Several other records.

Trachyneis aspera (Ehr.) Cl., var. vulgaris Cl., A. S. Atl., Tab.
XLVII, figs. 2—6 (Nav. asp.).

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl.

Trachyneis aspera (Ehr.) Cl., var. intermedia Grun., A.S. Atl.,
Lc. hie. 14:

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 5 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Off Cape
Bismarck (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Trachyneis aspera (Ehr.) Cl., var. intermedia Grun. forma ro-
busta. Tab. nost XIII, fig. 3.

Long. 250 u. Lat. 38. Ser. alveol. 6 in 10 „, alveol. 4 in 102.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

I think this form may be a robust, sculptured Trach. asp. intem. Only
a fragment found.

Naviculæ minuscule CI, 1895.

Navicula bahusiensis Grun., var. arctica Grun. Fz. Js. Ld., 52,
Tab. 1, fig. 43. Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., Tab. IV, figs. 30—31 (Nav.
bahus. Grun?).

Loc. Dove Bugt.

Arct. Distr E. of Green: East Arct: S:

The present form is identical with the fig. 31, quoted above, in my Mar.
D. Ostg. As I have there pointed out, my specimens as well as the present
form, differ from Grunow’s figure of a specimen from Fz. Js. L., in that the
striæ at the apices are not radiate, but almost parallel. As the striæ,

however, are seen only with great difficulty I think my determination may
be correct.

Navieul® lineolatæ Cl., 1895.

Navicula ammophila Grun., var. intermedia Grun., Cl. Syn., II,
30; Grun. D. Ost—Ung., Tab. XXX, figs. 71—73 (Nav. ammoph. f.
minuta).

Loc. Off Cape Amelie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ).

Arct. Distr. East Arct S.

Navicula Bolleana Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 25; A.S. Atl., Tab. XLVII,
fig. 18.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula Bolleana Grun., var. intermedia Ost., Ost. Mar. D. Ostg.,
431, Tab. V, fig. 5.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 205

Loc. Margin of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl.

Navicula cancellata Donk., Cl. Syn., II, 30; V.H.Trt., Tab. III,
fig. 128.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice,

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula cancellata Donk., var. Gregorü Ralfs, A.S. Atl., Tab.
XLVI, fig. 72.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula cancellata Donk., var. retusa Bréb, V.H.Trt., Tab. I,
fig. 80 (Nav. retusa var. subret.).

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice).

Arct. Distr. East Arct. S.

Navicula cancellata Donk., var. subapiculata Grun., A. S. Atl.,
Tab. XLVI, fig. 68.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula digito-radiata Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 20; V. H. Trt., Tab. III,
fig. 130.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East. Arct. S.

Navicula digito-radiata Greg., var. Cyprinus (Ehr.?) W. Sm.,
VBE Ert. 1. CS 191:

Loc. Off. Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Navicula directa W. Sm., var. genuina Cl., Cl. Syn., Il, 27;
A.S. Atl., Tab. XLVII, figs. 4—5.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 5 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.),
Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. Greenl:, East Arct. S:

Navicula directa W.Sm., var lata Ost., Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., 427,
Tab. V, fig. 47.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl.

In my paper Mar. D. Ostg. (1. c.) the length of the valve is erroneously
stated to be 0.37 mm instead of 0.137 mm. The figure, however, is correct.

Navicula directa W. Sm., var. remota Grun. A. Sch. N.S. D.
Tab. III, fig. 2.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Arch Distr: Green]z Bast Are S.

Navicula directa W.Sm., var. cuneata Ost., Ost. Mar. D. Ostg.,
428, Tab. IV, fig. 42.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr.. E of: Greenl:

206 ERNST OSTRUP.

Navicula distans W. Sm., Cl. Syn. II, 35; V.H. Trt., Tab. III,
fig. 133.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Green., East Arct. S.

Navicula inflexa Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 31; V. H. Trt., Tab. XXV,
fig. 713.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. East Arct. S.

Navicula jamalinensis Cl., var. subcircularis var. nova. Tab.
nost XIII, fig. 2.

Long. 35y. Lat. 24. Str. 7—8 in 10x, sub apices 10 in 10»,
distincte transverse lineatis.

Valva elliptica fere subcirculari. Raphe area hyalina, satis augusta,
cincta. Striis radiantibus. Nodulis terminalibus extremis in apicibus
situatis.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

This form may be a variety of Nav. Jamal. (cf. Cl. Syn., II, 38; Cl. Grun.
A. D. Tab. II, fig. 40). It differs from the main species by its almost circular
outline and by its apical area being much narrower and more linear than
in Nav. Jamal.

Navicula jejuna A. Sch., var. arctica var. nova. Tab. nost XIII,
fig. 5.

Long 68y. Lat. 8.54. Str. 8 in 10, obscure punctatis.

Valva lineari, apices versus leniter attenuata. Striis radiantibus,
uno in latere valve raphen non attingentibus. Raphe sub apices
sinuosa.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

This form has some resemblance to Navicula jejunoides H. O. H. (Belgica
Exp., II, Tab. I, fig. 12) but its striæ are radiate throughout, and are equally
distant upon both sides of the raphe.

The habitat of Nav. jejunoides, according to H. Van Heurch (1. c.), is
“Glace de banquise No. 141; assez frequent.”

Navicula kariana Grun., var. detersa Grun., Cl. Syn. II, 28;
Grun. Fz. Js. L., Tab. 1, figs. 23—24.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (3 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula kariana Grun., var. frigida Grun. Grun. l. c. fig. 25.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula (Schizonema) mollis W. Sm., Cl. Syn., II, 26; V. H.
Syn., Tab. XV, figs. 22—23.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Are Distr. Ww. (Green:

Navicula obtusa CI. Cl. Syn., IJ, 29; Cl. Vega Exp., Tab. XXXVI,

fig. 25.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 20

“I

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, E. of Greenl., East Arct.

Navicula peregrina Ehr., Cl. Syn,, II, 18; V.H. Trt., Tab. III,
fig. 101.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula peregrina Ehr., var. kefvingensis Ehr., A.S. Atl., Tab.
XLVII, fig. 62.

Loc. Yderbugten.

Hitherto recorded only from Firth of Tay and Franzensbad (fossil)
NER UC.)

Navicula peregrina Ehr., var.? oblonga var. nova. Tab. nost XIII,
fig. 4.

Long. 434. Lat. 104. Str. 11 in 104 transverse lineatis.

Valva lineare-elliptica, apicibus rotundatis. Raphe area augusta
hyalina, media in parte valve in aream transapicalem curtam
dilatata, cincta. Striis radiantibus, sub apices fere parallelis.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

I am uncertain as to the systematic position of this form. I think it
may be related to the group belonging to Navicula peregrina, perhaps it is
nearest to Nav. peregr. Meniscus.

Navicula (Schizonema) ramosissima Ag., forma genuina, Cl.
Syn-, IE 26; Vib. tre Fab: V fis. 244:

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Kolde-
wey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Navicula sibirica Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 29; Cl. Vega Exp., Tab.
XXXVI, fig. 38 (Rhoikoneis Bolleana var.? sib.).

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula subcuneata sp. nova. Tab. nost XIII, fig. 6.

Long. 324. Lat. 104. Str. 10 in 10, distincte punctatis.

Valva sublineari, apicibus subcuneatis. Raphe area distincta
hyalina cincta. Striis parallelis sub apices leniter radiantibus. No-
dulis terminalibus extremis in apicibus situatis.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

This form may be akin to an undescribed Navicula in A.S. Atl, Tab.

XLVI, fig. 9 (from Quarnero), but it has parallel striæ; the Navicula, delineated
by A. Schmidt, has the striz slightly radiate.

Navicula superba Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 29; Cl. Vega Exp., Tab. XXXVI,
fig. 23.
Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-

Ice (3 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, E. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

208 Ernst ØsTRrur.

Navicula superba Cl., var. subacuta Gran. A. S. Atl., Tab. CCLIX,
figs. 27—28.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. East Arct. S.

Navicula transitans Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 27; Cl. Vega Exp., Tab.
XXXVI, fig. 31.

Loc. Pack-Ice, Marg. of the Pack-Ice (3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula trigonocephala CI, Cl. Syn., II, 27; Cl. Vega Exp.
Tab. XXXVI, fig. 29.

Loc. Pack-Ice, Marg. of the Pack-Ice (4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula valida Cl. & Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 25; Cl. & Grun. A. D.,
Tab. Il, fig. 29.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula valida Cl. & Grun., forma minor. Tab. nost XIII, fig. 8.

Long. 46». Lat. 164. Str. 8 in 104, transverse lineatis.

Valva elongate-elliptica. Raphe area distincta hyalina cincta.
Striis radiantibus, media in parte valve alternatim longis abbre-
viatisqve.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Undoubtedly a narrower and smaller form, intermediate between Nav.
valida and Nav. valida minuta (Cl. 1. c.).

Navicula Zostereti Grun., CI. Syn., IL, 31; A.S. Atl., Tab. XLVII,
figs. 42—44.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-
Ice (3 sampl.).

Arct Distr, E: of Greenl.

Navicula? gomphonemoides sp. nova. Tab. nost XIII, fig. 7.

Long. 32y. Lat. 5y. Str. 10 in 10, delicatissime punctatis.

Valva anguste-lanceolata. Raphe leniter sinuosa. Striis radian-
tibus, Raphen attingentibus, media modo in parte valvæ paululum
abbreviatis. Nodulis terminalibus inconspicuis.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

This small form may perhaps be a Gomphonema. Only a single specimen
found.

Navicule punctate CI, 1895.
Navicula Baculus Cl., Cl. Vega Exp., 474, Tab. XXXVJU, fig 51
(cf. Cl. Syn., 1, 124: Stenoneis inconspicua (Greg) Cl. var. Baculus

CL). A. S. Atl, (Tab. CCLAM, fig.13.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 909

I quite agree with Dr. H. Heiden when he says (in the explanation of
the Table in A.S. Atl. quoted above): “Zu Stenoneis darf diese Species, wie
Cleve es tut, nicht gestellt werden.”

Navicula glacialis Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 40; Tab. I, fig. 28.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algze), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula glacialis, var. septentrionalis Cl., A. S. Atl., Tab. VI,
fig. 37.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Navicula punctulata W.Sm., var. finmarchica Grun., Cl. Syn.,
II, 47; Cl.& Grun. A.D., Tab. II, fig. 49 & Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., Tab. VI,
fig. 69.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 4 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Naviculæ lyratæ CI, 1895.

Navicula Lyra Ehr., var. arctica var. nova. Tab. nost XIII, fig. 9.

Long. 464. Lat. 214. Str. 9—10 in 10, delicatissime transverse
lineatis.

Valva apices versus cuneata, media in parte marginibus fere
parallelis. Media parte sulcorum, Lyram effingentium, stria sicut
nebulosa instructa.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

I think that this variety comes nearest to Nav. Lyra var. atlantica A. S.

Navicula pygmea Kitz, Cl. Syn., II, 65; V. H. Trt., Tab. IV, 164.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. East. Arct. S.

Navicula spectabilis Greg., Cl. Syn., I, 60; A.S. Atl., Tab. III,
figs. 20—21.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Navicula spectabilis Grey., var. densestriata Ost., Ost. Mar. D.
Ostg., 436; Tab. VI, fig. 67.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ. 2 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct.. Distr. E. Greenl:

Pinnularia Ehr., 1843.
Marine Cl., 1895.

Pinnularia bistriata Leud. Fortm., Cl. Syn., II, 95; Perag. D.
mar. d. Fr., Tab’XI, fis: 14.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algze), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Hitherto recorded only from the Mediterranean, Ceylon, Labuan, Siam.

Pinnularia qvadratarea A. Sch., Cl. Syn., II, 95; A. Sch. N.S. D.,
Tab. III, fig. 26.

XLIII. 17

210 Ernst ØsTRUuP,

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algae), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Pinnularia qvadratarea A. Sch., var. constricta Ost., Ost. Mar.
D. Ostg. 419, Tab. IV, fig. 23.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Pinnularia qvadratarea A. Sch., var. dubia Heiden, A. S. Atl.,
Tab. CCLX, fig. 13.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. East Arct. S.

Pinnularia qvadratarea A. Sch., var. gibbosa Ost., Ost. Mar. D.
Ostg., 420, Tab. IV, fig. 28.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Pinnularia Stuxbergii Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 96 (Pinn. qvadrat. Stuxb.)
A.S. Atl., Tab. CCLX, figs. 37—38.

Loc. Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice), Marg. of the Pack-Ice (3 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, E. of Greenl., E st Arct. S.

Amphora Ehr., 1840.
Subg. Amphora Cl., 1895.
Amphora gigantea Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 105. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 11.
Long. 70. Lat. 15y. Str. 7 in 104.
Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Not before recorded from Arctic Seas. Several other records.
The present form is smaller than the typical species. I have given a

figure of it, as it seems to me not to agree exactly with Amph. gig. forma
minor. (Cl. 1.c. A. S. Atl., Tab. XL, figs. 28—29).

Amphora marina (W. Sm.), H.V.H. Cl. Syn., II, 103; V. H. Trt.,
Tab. I, fig. 14.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ, 4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., E. of Greenl.

Amphora Proteus Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 103; A.S. Atl, Tab. XXVII,
fig. 3.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 4 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Amphora Proteus Greg., var. contigua Cl., A. S. Atl., Tab. XX VI,
figs. 7—9.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 4 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey
Is]. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Amphora virgata sp. nova. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 12.

Long. 58». Lat. 124. Str. 10 in 104, ad marginem numeratis.

Valva lunata, apicibus obtusis. Striis in parte dorsali valve

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 2344

linea mediana nuda interruptis. Raphe propior linea altera, minus
autem distincta, adest.
Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

This species may be a form intermediate between Amphora ovalis Kitz.
and Amph. Proleus Greg.

Subgen. Diplamphora Cl., 1895.
Amphora crassa Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 109; A. S. Atl, Tab. XXVIII,
figs. 30—33 (A. crass. punctata).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algz), Koldewey
Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Amphora margaritifera Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 117; Tab. III, figs.
30—31, Ost. Kyst D. f. Groni., 325; Tab. II, fig. 6 (A. cruciata Ost.).

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl:

I am now quite sure that this form, which, in my paper quoted above,

I recorded as a new species (referring however to its affinity to A. margar.)
is identical with A. marg. Cl., a form from Galapagos Islands.

Subg. Halamphora CI., 1895.

Amphora acutiuscula Kütz., Cl. Syn., II, 121; V.H. Trt., Tab. I,
fig. 5.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algze, 2 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Amphora costata W.Sm., Cl. Syn., II, 122; W.Sm. Syn., Tab.
XXX, fig. 253.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Alg&), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Amphora Eunotia CI, Cl. Syn., II, 122; A. S. Atl, Tab. XXV,
fig. 35.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algz, 3 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Amphora granulata Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 123; Greg. D. Clyde,
Tab. XIV, fig. 96.

Loc. Off Cape Amelie (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arctic Seas. Other records, Scotland, South-Asia.

Amphora macilenta Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 121; Perag. D. mar. de
Er. Tab. L, fis: 26.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arctic Seas. According to Peragallo (l. c.
p. 231): “Repandu.”

Amphora Terroris Ehr., Cl. Syn., II, 122; A. S. Atl., Tab. XXV,
figs. 17—19.

Loc. Off Cape Amelie (Algæ, 5 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.),
Koldewey Isl. (Alga, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

912 Ernst ØSTRUP.

Amphora Terroris Ehr., var. inflata Ost., Ost. mar. D. Ostg.
410, Tab. III, fig. 6 (Amphora inflata Grun.”?).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 4 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Especially because of the slight inward curvation of the apices I think
this form may more correctly be referred to Amph. Terr.

Subg. Oxyamphora Cl., 1895.

Amphora levis Greg., var. levissima Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 130;
ANS VAI. Tabs AXVE, figs: 33> 13, 14.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Amphora lineolata Ehr.; Cl. Syn., II, 126; V. H. Syn., Tab. I,
fig. 13.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. East Arct. S.

Subg. Amblyamphora Cl., 1895.

Amphora venusta sp. nova. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 16.

Long. 68y. Lat. 10.84. Str. 16—17 in 104, punctatis.

Valva lunata, apicibus rotundatis paululum marginem ventralem
versus inclinatis. Margine ventrali leniter arcuata. Striis dorsalibus
Raphen attingentibus, striis ventralibus marginalibus.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

I am somewhat in doubt as to the systematic position of this species.
It may perhaps be considered a slender form of Amphora obtusa Greg.
Trans. M. S. V, 72, Tab. I, fig. 34.

Subg. Cymbamphora Cl., 1895.

Amphora angusta Greg., Cl. var. typica Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 135;
A. S. Atl., Tab. XXV, fig. 15.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Monoraphidee.
Rhoicosphenia Grun., 1860.

Rhoicosphenia curvata Kütz., Cl. Syn., II, 165; V. H. Trt.,
Tab. VII, fig. 319.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.),
Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Cocconeis (Ehr., 1835) Grun., 1868
subgen. Cocconeis Cl,, 1895 pro gen.
Cocconeis Scutellum Ehr., var. genuina Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 170;
Vo Tre. Tab? VIM, ng. 338:

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 213

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Cocconeis Scutellum Ehr., var. minulissima Grun., Grun. Fz.
ase, Lab: I, ‘fig. 1

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Franz-Josef Land.

Cocconeis Scutellum Ehr., var. californica Grun., A.S. Atl., Tab.
CXCI, figs. 40—43.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Off Cape Bismarck (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ).

Hitherto recorded only from California and Kamtschatka.

Subg. Eucocconeis Cl., 1895 pro. gen.
Cocconeis dirupta Greg. var. decipiens Cl., Cl. Syn., Il, 175;
Cl. Arct. S., Tab. I, fig. 6 (Cocc. decip.) & Tab. II, fig. 11 a (Cocc. arctica).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ).
Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., East Arct. S.

Cocconeis pseudomarginata Greg., CI. Syn., II, 178; V.H. Trt.,
Tab. XXIX, fig. 824.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Cocconeis septentrionalis Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 174; Grun. Fz.
is. Lab: I; fig.2.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 4 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.),
Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Hitherto recorded only from Franz-Josef Land (Assistance Bay).

Subg. Disconeis Cl., 1895 pro. gen.
Cocconeis pinnata Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 181; V. H. Trt., Tab. XXIX,
fig. 818.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).
Aree, Distr Ease ATCES:

Cocconeis pinnata var. arctica var. nova. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 13.

Long. 244. Lat. 114. Costis 5,5 in 104 utrisqve in valvis, du-
plice serie punctorum alternantium interpositis. Valva elliptica
apicibus paululum attenuatis. Epitheca: Area apicali satis angusta.
Hypotheca: Raphe area angusta hyalina cincta. Costis utrisqve in
valvis subradiantibus.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

This variety differs from the main species in its somewhat attenuated
apices and its narrow apical area.

Subg. Pleuroneis, Cl., 1895 pro. gen.
Cocconeis costata Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 182; V. H. Trt., Tab. XXIX,
fig. 816.

914 ERNST OSTRUP.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Koldewey
Isl. (Algæ, 4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Cocconeis costata var. pacifica Grun., V. H. Syn., Tab. XXX,
figs. 13—14.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Cocconeis ornata Greg? cf. Greg. D. Clyde, 19, Tab. I, fig. 24.
Tab. nost. XIII, Fig. 14.

Long 324. Lat.16y, costis 8 in 10, utrisqve in valvis.

Valva elliptica, area apicali distincta. Costis leniter radiantibus,
in Hypotheca vitta submarginali nuda interruptis.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

This species may be Gregory's Cocc. ornata, although Gregory (1. c.) des-
cribes the apical area as a “long lanceolate blank space” and figures the striæ
as strongly radiate towards the apices. Cleve (Syn. II, 171) mentions Cocc.
ornata as a form which possibly may be a variety of Cocc. Scutellum Ehr.,
but in this matter I cannot agree with him. Cocconeis ornata occurs in
“Lamlash Bay” and in “Loch Fine.”

Cocconeis sp. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 17.

Long. 314. Lat. 20%. Str. 11 in 104, ad marginem numeralis,
delicatissime punctatis.

Hypotheca: Valva elliptica. Raphe area angusta distincta, media
in parte valvæ in aream parvulam centralem acuminatam dilatata,
cincta. Striis ubiqve in marginem perpendicularibus. Nodulis ter-
minalibus paululum ab apicibus remotis. Hypothecam modo ob-
servavi.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

As I have only seen the hypotheca I have not given this form as a new
species.

Achnanthes Borg., 1822,
Subg. Heteroneis Cl., 1895, pro. gen.

Achnanthes hyperborea Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 183; Grun., Fz. Js. Ld.,
Tab. I, figs. 4—5. Tab nost. XII, fig. 15.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algz).

Arct. Distr. Franz-Josef Land.

Subg. Microneis Cl., 1895 pro. gen.
Achanthes debilissima sp. nova? Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 24, ef.
Grun., Fz. Js. Ld., 52, Tab. I, fig. 42 (Navicula debiliss. Grun.).
Long. 6,3—7p. Lat. 2,7p.
Valva elliptica. Striis perdifficiliter perspiciendis.
Loc. Koldewey Isl. (2 sampl).
This hyaline and exceedingly small species may be identical with Na-

vicula debilissima Grun. Grunow’s figure shows both the terminal nodules
and a central nodule and the latter he describes in the text (1. c.) as “minu-

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 915

tissimo.” As to the present specimens the matter stands as follows: — On all
my specimens I have seen a median apical line (a “raphe” or an “apical
area”), on some specimens I have observed the terminal nodules a little
remote from the apices. On a few specimens I think I have seen a trace
of a central nodule, but I am not quite sure of it and therefore I have not
put a central nodule in my figures. On the other hand I have been able in
some specimens to see a striation at right-angles to the apical axis. A speci-
men in zone-view, which I had the good fortune to observe showed the
frustule bent along the transapical axis after the manner of an Achnanthes,
but I have not been able to see the frustules united into a band, on the
contrary I think I observed them attached separately to the narrow branches
of other Algæ after the manner of a Cocconeis.

Achnanthes rhombica sp.nova. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 18.

Long. 34y. Lat. 12a. Str.11 in 10m, utrisqve in valvis, trans:
verse lineatis.

Valva elongate-rhombica. Epitheca: Striis parallelis, area apicali
distincta.

Hypotheca: Striis valde radiantibus, mediis aliqvantum spatiatis.

Raphe area hyalina, media in parte valve in aream conspicuam
rotundatam dilatata, cincta.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

The epitheca of this species resembles that of Ach. Lorenziana Grun.,
but is somewhat more closely striated. As I have seen both valves in situ
I am quite certain that the present species cannot be Achn. Lorenz. in which
the number of striz on the hypotheca is stated to be 18—27 in 10 £ (ef. Ci.
Syn., II, 187).

Achnanthes septentrionalis sp.nov. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 21.

Long. 19». Lat.9 a. Str. 11 in 104 utrisqve in valvis, transverse
lineatis.

Valva lanceolata, apicibus subrostratis. Epitheca: Striis paral-
lellis, area apicali distincta. Hypotheca: Striis radiantibus, media
in parte valve aliqvantum spatiatis. Raphe area hyalina, media
in valva in aream rotundatam dilatata, cincta.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Achnanthes septentrionalis var. subcapitata var. nova. Tab.
nost. XIII, fig. 22

g. 22.
This variety agrees entirely with the main species in the dimensions
and the number of striæ, but differs in the subcapitate apices and in the
absence of a central area on the hypotheca.
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Achn. sept. is probably most nearly allied to Achn. Hauckiana Grun.
(V. H. Syn., Tab. XXVII, figs. 14—15).

Subg. Achnanthidium (Kütz., 1844) Heib., 1864, CI, 1895 pro. gen.

Achnanthes brevipes Ag. var. typica, Cl. Syn., 1,193; V.H. Trt.,
Tab. VIII, fig. 324.

216 Ernst ØsTRUPr.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Off Cape
Bismarck (Algze), Koldewey Isl. (Algae, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Achnanthes brevipes Ag. var. inlermedia Kitz. V. H. Trt. Il. c.
fig. 325 (Achn. subsessilis Ehr.).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey
Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E.Greenl., East Arct. S.

Achnanthes brevipes Ag. var. parvula Kütz., V. H. Trt. 1. c.
fig. 326 (Achn. parvula).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Achnanthes brevipes Ag. var. forma elliptica, Ost. Kystd. f.
Grönl., Tab. II, fig. 13.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Achnanthes groenlandica Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 195; Cl. A. D., Tab. IV,
fig. 23.

Loc. Of Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct Distr: Green]. ’E- Aret 'S.

fay PTORA PAN DEE.

Eschatoraphidee.

Surirella Turp., 1827.

Surirella insignis sp. nova. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 19.

Long. 1374. Lat.54y. Canaliculis 1,5 in 10». Striis subtilissimis.

Valva ovata, area apicali angusta. Striis delicatissimis, vix per-
spiciendis.

Loc. Danmarks Hayn.

As I have not seen this species in zone-view I am uncertain of its
systematic position. Possibly it may be considered a robust form of an
unnamed Surirella from “Hayes Exp.” figured in A. S. Atl., Tab. XXI, fig. 15,
which I have recorded from E. Greenl (cf. Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., p. 334).

Surirella Oestrupii Gran., Gran., F.N.Exp., 46; Ost. Mar. D.
Ostg., Tab. VI, fig.68 (Sur. splendida var? minima).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

1

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 21

Campylodiseus Ehr., 1841.

Campylodiscus angularis Greg., V. H. Trt., 378, Tab. XXXV,
fig. 909.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Tropidoraphidee.

Hantzschia Grun., 1877.
Hantzschia Weyprechtii Grun., Fz. Js. Ld., 55, Tab. I, fig. 60.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ), Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Nitzschia (Hass., 1845), Grun., 1880.
Tryblionella Grun., 1880.
Nitzschia Tryblionella Hantsch var. levidensis W.Sm., V. H. Trt.
385, Tab. XV, fig. 494.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl. (in freshwater), East Arct. S.

Apiculate Grun., 1880.

Nitzschia marginulata Grun. var. genuina Grun. forma minuta?
CL & Grun., A. D., 72. Tab. nost. XIII, fig. 20.

Long. 35y. Lat. 74 & 6y. Punct. carinal, 16 in 10y, striis deli-
catis, minime 23 in 10w.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (5 sampl.).

This form may be the forma minuta (from Esquimault harbour) of Nitz.
marg. gen., of which Grunow has not given a figure.

Bilobate Grun., 1880.
Nitzschia bilobata W.Sm., V.H. Trt. 389, Tab. XV, fig. 512.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl.

Nitzschia hybrida Grun., Cl. & Grun. A. D., 79, V.H.Syn., Tab.
LX, figs. 4—5.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Insignes Grun., 1880.

Nitzschia insignis W.Sm., var. arctica Grun., Cl. & Grun. A. D.
84; Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., Tab. VII, fig. 81.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., East Arct. S.

218 Ernst Osrrup.

Bacillaria Grun., 1880.

Nitzschia paradoxa (Gnsel.) Grun. V.H. Trt. 392, Tab. XVI,
fig. 518.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. East Arct. S.

Nitzschia socialis Greg. var. kariana Grun., Cl. & Grun. A. D.
85, Tab. VI, fig. 108.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Aret Distr... East Arct*s:

Spathulatæ Grun., 1880.

Nitzschia angularis W.Sm. V.H. Trt. 393, Tab. XVI, fig. 521.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Nitzschia angularis var. borealis Grun., Cl.& Grun. A. D. 89,
Tab. V, fig. 99.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Nitzschia distans Greg. V.H. Trt. 394, Tab. XXXIII, fig. 878.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Sigmoidee Grun., 1880.

Nitzschia Brébissonii W. Sm., var. borealis Grun., Cl. Baff. B.
21, Tab. I, figs. 28—32; Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., Tab. VII, fig. 80 (Nitz.
socialis septentrionalis).

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algz).

Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Nitzschia levissima Grun., Grun. Fz. Js. Ld., 54, Tab. I, figs.
65--66.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-Ice (4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Sigmata Grun., 1880.
Nitzschia scabra Cl., Cl. Vega Exp. 480, Tab. XXXVIII, fig. 73.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Nitzschia Sigma W.Sm. V.H. Trt. 396, Tab. XVI, fig. 531.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Nitzschia Sigma W.Sm., var robusta var. nova. Tab. nost XIII,
fig. 26.

Long. 270 x. Lat.10y. Punet. carinal. 2—3 in 10,y,.Str. 16—17
in 10», distinte punctatis, carena admodum excentrica. Striis care-
nam versus obliterantibus.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 919

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
I think this large Nitzschia may be related to the group belonging to
Nitz. Sigma, perhaps it comes nearest to Nitz. Sigma valida.

Nitzschia Sigma W. Sm. var. Sigmatella Grun., V. H. Trt. 397,
Tab. XVI, fig. 535.
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arctic Seas. According to Perag. (Diat. mar.
d. Fr. 290) “Repandu.”

Nitzschia Sigma W. Sm., var. valida Cl. & Grun. forma longis-
sima. V.H.Syn., Tab. LXV, fig. 4.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr, W. Greenk

Lineares Grun., 1880.
Nitzschia polaris Grun. Grun. Fz. Js. Ld., 54, Tab. I, figs. 62—63.

Loc. Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice), Marg. of the Pack-Ice (4 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Lanceolate Grun., 1880.
Nitzschia lanceolata W.Sm., V.H. Trt. 400, Tab. XVII, fig. 548.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. E. of Greenl.

Arraphidee.
Synedra Ehr., 1831.
Synedra affinis Kütz., genuina. V.H. Trt. 314, Tab. X, fig. 430.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Synedra affinis Kütz., acuminata Grun., V. H. Syn., Tab. XLI,
fig. 14.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Synedra affinis Kütz., fasciculata Kütz., V. H. Trt., Tab. X, fig. 433.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algee).

Synedra affinis Kütz,, hybrida Grun. forma elongata, V. H. Syn.,
Tab. XLI, fig. 9 B.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Synedra affinis Kütz., lancettula Grun., V. H. Syn., Tab. XLI,
fig. 28.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Synedra afflnis Kitz., parva Kütz., V. H. Trt., Tab. X, fig. 432.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Synedra affinis Kütz.? rupicola Grun., V. H. Syn., Tab. XLI,
fig. 27.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

~l

220 Ernst ØSTRUP.

Synedra affinis Kütz., var. subtilis Grun., V.H. Syn., Tab. XLI,
fig. 18.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Synedra affinis Kütz., var. tabulata Kütz., Perag. Mar. D. d. Fr.,
Tab. LXXX, figs. 13—14.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Synedra affinis Kütz. var. tabulata forma curta acuminata. V.
H. Trt., Tab. X, fig. 431 (Syn. atf. tabul.).

Loc. Of Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Among the numerous scarcely discernable varieties of Synedra affinis
only the following are recorded from the Arctic Seas, viz.

Synedra aff. lanceltula: W. Greenl.

— - parva: W. Greenl., East Arct. S.
- - tabul. curta acumin.: Greenl., East Arct. S.

Synedra investiens W.Sm. V.H. Trt., 313, Tab.X, fig. 425.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 5 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Kolde-
wey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Synedra kamtschatica Grun. Øst. Mar. D. Ostg., 450, Tab. VII,
fig. 85.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 3 sampl.),
Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

I have found this species to vary in length from 160 to 260 x.

Fragilaria Lyngb., 1819.
Fragilaria Cylindrus Grun. Grun. Fz. Js. Ld., 55, Tab. IL, fig. 13.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Fragilaria islandica Grun., var. hyperborea Cl., Cl. Vega Exp.,
484. Tab. nost XIII, fig. 25.

Long. 66. Lat. 7p. Str. 11 in 10y.

Valva lineare-lanceolata. Striis media in parte valve deficien-
tibus, ceterum axin apicalem non attingentibus itaqve aream api-
calem magnam relinqventibus.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. According to Cleve: “Greenl., Bessel’s Bay.”

This species must undoubtedly be Cleve’s Frag. isl. hyp. about which
he says (l. c.): “Area longer, striz 12 in 0,01 mm.”

Fragilaria striatula Lyngb. V.H. Trt., 324, Tab. XXX, fig. 841.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Plagiogramma Grey., 1859.
Plagiogramma Gregorianum. Grev., V. H. Trt., 338, Tab. X,
fig. 390.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 291

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Liemophora Ag., 1827.

Licmophora gracilis (Ehr.) Grun., V. H. Trt. 343, Tab. XXXI,
fig. 851.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl.

Licmophora paradoxa (Lyngb.) Ag., V.H. Trt. 344, Tab. XXXI,
fig. 855.

Loc. Of Cape Amélie (Algæ), Off Cape Bismarck (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Grammatophora Ehr., 1839.

Grammatophora arctica Cl., Cl. Diat. f. Spb. 664; V.H. Syn.,
Tab. LIII bis, fig. 3.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Grammatophora islandica Grun., Österr. Diat. I, 418., V. H.
Syn., Tab. LIII, fig. 7.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), off Cape Bismarck (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl. East Arct. S.

Rhabdonema Kiitz., 1844.

Rhabdonema arcuatum (Ag.) Kütz., V. H. Trt. 360, Tab. XII,
fig. 487 a.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey
Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.)

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Rhabdonema minutum Kütz., V. H. Trt. 361, Tab. XII, fig. 488 a.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Off Cape Bismarck
(Algæ) Koldewey Isl. (Algae, 4 sampl.)
Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Centrice.
Rhizosolenia (Ehr. Brigtw.), Peragallo, 1892.

Rhizosolenia hebetata Bait. forma semispina (Hensen) Gran,
Gran. Nord. Plankt., 55, fig. 67 b.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct Distr, East Arc

999 ERNST OSTRUP.

Chætoceros Ehr., 1844.

Chætoceros Diadema (Ehr.) Gran, Gran. Nord. Plankt., 84, fig.
102 b.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Dist. W.Greenl., East Arct. S.

Only spores found.

Chætoceros septentrionale Ost., Ost. Mar. D. Ostg., 457, Tab.
VII, fig. 88.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Chætoceros sociale Laud., Gran. Nord. Plankt., 96, fig. 123.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. Sea W. of Greenl., East Arct. S.
Only spores found.

Stephanopyxis Ehr., 1844.
Stephanopyxis Turris (Grev., Ralfs) Grun. var. Cylindrus Grun.
forma inermis. Grun., Fz. Js. Ld. 35, Tab. V, figs. 10—13.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. Franz-Josef Land.

Thalassiosira Cl., 1872.
Thalassiosira decipiens (Grun.) Gran, Gran. nord. Plankt. 17,
fig. 10.

Loc. Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Not before recorded from Arctic Seas. Several other records.

Thalassiosira gravida Cl., Gran. Nord. Plankt., 18, fig. 12.

Loc: Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Thalassiosira Nordenskiöldii Cl., Gran. Nord. Plankt., 16, fig. 9.

Loc. Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Melosira Ag., 1824.

Melosira Jiirgensii Ag., V.H. Trt. 442, Tab. XVIII, fig. 612.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Hitherto recorded only from the northern coasts of Europe.

Melosira (mediterranea Grun. var?) gelida Cl., Cl. Vega Exp.,
490, Tab. XXXVIII, fig. 83.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. According to Cleve (1. c.) “Mushroom Point.”

Melosira hyperborea (Grun.) Gran, Gran. Fr. N. Exp., 52, V.H.
Syn., Tab. LXXXV, figs. 3—4.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Alga), Pack-Ice, Marg. of the Pack-Ice (3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 993

Podosira Ebr.

Podosira hormoides Mont., Grun. Kasp. S. 130; V.H. Syn.,
Tab. LXXXIV, fig. 3.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Off Cape
Bismarck (Algz), Koldewey Isl. (Algae, 2 sampl).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl.

Podosira hormoides Mont., var.? minima Grun., V.H. l. c.
figs. 7—8.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Off Cape Bismarck (Algæ), Koldewey Isl.
(Algæ).

According to Grunow (in the explanation of the Tab., quoted above, of
V. H. Syn.) “accompagnement le Podos. hormoides.”

Podosira Montagnei Kitz., Grun. Kasp., S. 129, V. H. Syn.,
Tab. LXXXIV, figs. 11—12.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 3 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Off
Cape Bismarck (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ. 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Not before recorded from Arctic Seas. Several other
records.

Hyalodiseus Ehr., 1854.

Hyalodiscus scoticus (Kütz.) Grun., CI. & Grun. A. D. 116, V.H.
Syn., Tab. LXXXIV, figs. 15—17.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Hyalodiscus subtilis Baill. Cl. & Grun. A. D. 116; Perag. D.
mar d.Fr., Tab'CXI ne

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.),
Off Cape Bismarck (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 4 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct. S.

Biddulphia Gray., 1831.

Biddulphia arctica (Brightw.) Boyer, Brightw. Micr. Journ. IV,
250, Tab. IV, fig. 11 (Triceratium arcticum).

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ, 2 sampl.), Off Cape Bismarck (Algæ), Kolde-
wey Isl. (Algæ, 4 sampl.).

Arct Distr: 'Greenl., East Arch S:

Biddulphia arctica forma Balena Ehr., A.S. Atl., Tab. CXXI,
figs. 5—6.

Loc. Off Cape Bismarck (Algze), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl., East Arct: S.

Biddulphia aurita (Lyngb.) Breb., V;.H.. Trt. 4713 Tah) AR,
fig. 631.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 2 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. Greenl. E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

224 Ernst OstTRuP.

Biddulphia suborbicularis Grun. var. arctica Ost., Ost. Kyst. D.
f. Gronl., 343, Tab. II, fig. 14 (Bidd. suborb. var.).

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ, 4 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. Greenl.

Biddulphia sp., Tab. nostr. XIII, fig. 23.

Striis 11 in 104, punctatis.

Valva biddulphoidea, cornubus satis brevibus, obtusis. Facie
connectivali ad apicem leniter triundulata spinamqve singulam longam

ostendente.
As 1 have only seen the valve in zone-view I cannot give this form as
a new species.

Actinocyelus Ehr., 1840.

Actinocyclus alienus Grun. var. arcticus Grun., CI. Baff. B. 18,
Tab. IL, figs. 11—12.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.
Arct. Distr. Davis Strait, East Arct. S.

Coscinodiseus Ehr., 1838.

Coscinodiscus concinnus W Sm., V.H. Trt. 531 (Cosc. radiatus
var. conc.), Perag. D. mar. d. Fr., Tab. LXV, fig. 12.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Coscinodiscus radiatus Ehr., V. H. Trt. 530.; Perag. D. mar.
d. Fr., Tab. CXVII, fig. 3.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Coscinodiscus subtilis Ehr. var.? glacialis Grun., Grun. Fz. Js. Ld.
56, Tab. III, fig. 27.

Loc. Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. Mouth of Yennissey (According to Grunow l.c.).

Coscinodiscus (lacustris Grun. var.?) septentrionalis Grun.,
Grun. Fz. Js. Ld., 33, Tab. IV, fig. 33.

Loc. Marg. of the Ice.
Arct. Distr. W.Greenl., E. of Greenl., East Arct. S.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 995
Distribution of the Marine Diatoms.
IEEE | i E ae
SISS)<) | IS IG |<
| = | ig |e = nl | få
| | |
Achnanthes | |
1 == brevipes. er Ku | 33 | (Caloneis) breyis . x x
2 — — intermedia DEA x | 34 — kryophila ....... | Ss x
3 = — elliptica..\..|x : |
4 = — parvula .. a : ee: |
5 __ groenlandica ‘. | x x | 3 = LUNE WE 0. xe sneer |
6 — hyperborea...... II-- | == 1 = | Chætoceros |
Acti FÅ 36 RZ Diadema, tae): x I nl
= CAR as re 37 — septentrionale.... x x | x
7 Een | à ESS RO FIS EDER WBE | x
|
: | : |
Amphipleura Cocconeis |
8 — rutilans ......... x | x 39 =" Yeostatals 1.22: EISEN:
9 - — antarctica 40 ze — pacifica...|| x |
: 41 — dirupta decipiens.) x |
Amphiprora sae <4 | ks
a pr ; 42 =) pinnatay EEE - | (Ex
— og
> SER ca SSR 3 7 NSSS GS Sel [ES — pseudomarginata. | x | x |..| x
mn TE 5 | X | 44 — Scutellum ....... U AE
Amphora | 45 — — CTA “|. x
12 == acutiusenlar: =. x 1 1 = Fei tar lL
13 anpusta re N ER NEL — septentrionalis... : | ys fe
aS ——a \COStatal..... rent x Coscinodiscus | |
15 SE SOE SER EE X | X x | 48 = CONCINNUS <4... arlene xs
16 — Eunotia......... x | x | LAON = radiatus 000. x| xix] x
17 — granulata.... | RE 50) — septentrionalis...| x | ..| x | x
FS levis eve EN ES EE subis A | lee
19 M lineolatayeceee at x es : es
20 — macilenta ....... Diploneis , |
21 — margaritifera una. |e | 2 EL el: re : ae i
29 + «marina eee le. | 55 — SE ne ie | ae
93 Ste ented eon alee B 25 — Bofomen SEN BEER, | x | x
94 as — contigua.. |. |» ie Be | — SAE SSI ee CES
95 I, Terrorist Man IS, : 56) — littoralis arctica . | x | | x EX
96 Sj — inflata A 57 | == — hyperborea x | HEJ INGE ES
| 58 | — muscæformis .... |... I |
Aurieula | 59 gs] ind at h URNE eer lx | x | se | x
Enter a eee ee 60 — splendida ....... x | x x
| 61 — esunemecta.. sacs. ee] | x
Biddulphia | | 62 — SF yaeillans”, 2... |
|
28 HN ATCÉICAN EE ENS Ine AR |
| Fragilaria |
29 — — 7, Balæna EAP AA) : |
à | 63 | — Cylindrus ....... | x | eNO RER
30 — 7 auras. tous >a ie: | Qu IS 2 ear - - | |
3 5 | 64 — islandica Ayperb.. | x | ..
31 — suborbicularisvar. | x | x | .. z : |
65 —Ustriatula "0 zul... x
Caloneis | Gomphonema
32 — amphisb. fuscata. es | 12x66) — exiguum arctic...|} x | x |..| x
117120] 3 119 23112 | 9 | 29

XLIII.

Be ote § |e | 61%
SEE >
= IR må tx) > BE mi få
67 (Gonophonema) groenland. | x x | x | 102 | (Navicula) inflexa ....... AIX
68 kamschaticum ... x x | x | 103 kariana delersa..| x POULE
69 — septentrionale ... x 104 — — frigida...| x EX
70 - — angustum x 105 — kryok. subprot... ||. |
6 ne ap 106 — MOINS ES EN x Me
2 “ata aaa habe 107 = obtusa mare x x | x
71 => PANCLICAU Een Xi wae 1% :
ur :slandi 108 <=! peregrina’ nn. | x x
72 — jislandica ..... en | x x [109 2 _ kefvingensis|..
Gyrosigma | 110 — punctulata....... SE: x
73 — arcticum........ alen | mx FI SEN — pygmea......... x
| i | | 112 ramosissima..... |:
Hantschia 113 =— #rhombiea.. .....: x
74 — Weyprechtii ..... x | x 1114 — rostelloides...... x
i 115 —— SIDITICAY ee. Sl:
DR Hyalodise ae 116 — spectabilis....... xx
19 — scoticus .. HER Rec elec lux z
"6 RT AI | | 117 — — densestriata x
7 — »subtilis! N... (ea Ex x 14418 SH 10 tet | aie
| Licmophora | 119 — subinflata ....... x | Se || eo ||
77 LS gracilis, se tre : | 120 Superbe | >:
9 an =
78 —paradoxa tr" A EC Be . TENA tal 6
122 — transitans....... [Ex bax | ox
Melosira 123 — trigonocephala...|| x |..| x | x
79 = (hy perborea 454-2 x | x | x | x | 124 — valida... ee. KR NN
80 — |) Jurgensil SEER 125 — Wankareme..... | x
81 — mediterr. gelida.. | x 126 — «Nitreai- ter x2 la ER ER
127 | — Zostereti ... x
Navieula Pear |
; Nitschia |
82 — ammophila...... | . x > |
83 BS aac: ANUS RUE. [128 — angularis........ x | EX ESCHE
84| — bahusiensis...... it, [1291| iar mer Bere ee SSR 2
85 = PBolleana ve x | | x [130 Et biløbata PAS as
86 ee En) 131 — Brébiss. borealis . | x |:
87 a tee aie 2] 132 us en x J++ | x
88 nae Gregor. ser |x | x [133 iS Hybride | le
89 a dos | 134 — insignis arctica.. x x
90 = — subapicul. . | x | .. x | 135 x: HSE LAGE 1%
91 — digitoradiata..... x |x | x | x [136 = ER, a DINE |
92 a” #3 Cyprinus elas} 137 | = BER OX rer 2 | . x
93 — directa genuina.. x | x 3) VE rer = al Ze
94 es N 10 % Sigma . - ere x x
95 = RL 2 140 | = — Sigmatella. |. |
eee eee eve. . |
96 = — | remoid. x x | 141 A” le ve
97 zu distans 6 42.24 2h x | x | 142 = Porz as | * les
98| — fusif. ostrearia... | . | 148 ae spelals a | I
99 ee PE 2] Be — Trybl. levidensis. . | [x |. 1x
10 — — septent. ...| x | Pinnularia | |
1061| _ — (Greyilleiiz... en x | x [145] — bistriata......... E ee
| | |
22 | 13 |17|24 123 | 10 | 20 | 31

ERNST ØSTRUP.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland.

| ele SA | lel.|& |“
Ines DE ro | Wess m
| £ = lites le | tx re
BE = | Fee
| VER E : | |
| Stepbanopyxis CN |
146 (Pinnularia) qvadratarea. | x | x | x | x [162 —/ “Turris'vdar....... eh (rece CIRE
= Far ae . | | |
= BR | x 0 | EX ‘Surirella |
148 = = ue Id ne | -- | X 1463 — Oestrupii........ sollte hex
149 — — gibbosa....|.. me EX | |
150| — Stuxbergii....... | x x | x ‚Synedra |
| 164 — affinis genuina...|
Plagiogramma | 165, — — acuminata.) ..
151 — Gregorianum .... | x x 1166 = — fasciculata.||..|.. |
. 167) — : — Aybrida ...\..|..
Pleurosigma 168| — — lancelettula| x | .. fa
152 = elongatum ee | x x x 1169 aoe — parva..... | et x
i | 170 — — rupicola...|..
Podosira | a Bu? | |
tes did | 171 — —ı SHDLUS 2 =. EN
2 — ormoi = RE Xoo EXC TEX 172 at ZE nie 2 | FR
154 — — minima... || = | |
155 | AFTER 173 — — curta acum [x | x | x
4 apie char oe 174 =— “iInvestiens) |
Rhabdonæma | | 175) — kamtschatica ....| x | x x
156| —-: areuatum ....... | x None Ex Thalassiosira |
1540" — .minutum........ "He EE | x [176] — decipiens........ -
EL i | Ta rav dan XX EIEx
Rhizosolenia | 178 | — Nordenskiôldii ...| x | x | x | x
158 — hebet. semisp. ... | x | : |
| | Trachyneis lau
Rhoicosphenia | 179 — asp. genuina..... Lee
159 — (CU VA A. aor x | xl al 80 SS UUIGATIS = BANEN CNE
181 | — — intermedia..| x | x | x | x
Stauroneis | | ; ; KEH
= = : | Tropidoneis
160 — pellucida constr. . | x |. 89 1 |
161 — perpusilla....... ME 12 ne re LASER
eee | 10) 6| 4| 10
| 8} 6 | 9) 12 | |
| Total... 1103! 66 | 62 [123

been unrecorded from the Arctic Seas.

In the above list Ihave given an account of the distribution of
the individual species within different districts of the Arctic Seas.
I have in all 182 marine forms, of which 24 have until now

Hence 158 (86.8 °/0), there-

fore by far the greater part, have previously been recorded from these

districts.

result will be as follows: —

(1) From W. Greenl. are known
E. Green]. + E. of Greenl. are known 120 (66.0 lo)
East Arct. S. are known

Sama et Me ane

abe) ele) se (eh 0) ete! a) ete

103 (56.6 °/o)

125 (68.7 9/0)

17?

If we now investigate the more detailed distribution, the

228 Ernst ØSTRUP.

(2) From W. Green]. only, and from nowhere else
in The Arche disiritis 02.0... 10 (5.5 °Io)

— E. Greenl. + E. of Greenl. only, and from
nowhere else in the Arctic distriets.. 15 (8.2 °/0)

— East Arct. S. only, and from nowhere

else im the arctic districts RER 19 (10.4 Io)

(3) Prom W. Green], =— Bi Greenl.: |... eee oes 53 (29.1 °/o)
= W.(Greenl, =F" Hastward . 2... ara 90 (49.5 °/o0)

— Eastward’ on the whole ....:........: 149 (81.9 °/o)

These three percentage tables show, that there is a rise in the
percentages as regards the eastern districts, and therefore the Diatoms
found in the material at hand indicate an easterly tendency as

regards their Arctic distribution.

As the material examined consists partly of Alga-samples, partly
of ice-samples, I have in the following table given an account of

the occurrence of the genera in these samples.

23| | los] | oS | pee
ao] | ok a3| 2 | 5 85
Predominant in S = | Predominant in = 5 In both Alga- and “= 3 | = < 3
the Alga-samples DE | the ice-samples Be ice-samples oc- 1535| = | o 8
are the genera 2 5 are the genera 2 & cur the genera | S) = | = = =
| EE Eni Egle | (BE
| 23 23 Zoi | ©
| | | | |
D''Achnanthes 2...) 6} 12 Actinocyclus....| 1.| 1 Galoneis....... 3| 2 | i
2 | Amphipleura...| 2 | 2 |Amphiprora ...| 2 | 2|Chætoceros .... Penn |
3|Amphora...... | 15 | 3 | Rhizosolenia . .. 1 | 8 Coscinodiscus .. DE | eat
AIAUrICUR 2... =. | 1 | 4 | Stauroneis..... 29242 Diploneis er | 14.) Soule
5 Biddulphia .... | 4 | 5 | Stephanopyxis .| 1] 5 Fragilaria...... RES | 1 2
6 Campylodiseus . 1 | 6 | Thalassiosira...| 3 | 6|Gomphonema ..| 5| 1] 3.
7 | Gacconeis........ 9 | Sen] / | Gyrosigm are | 1! |
8 Grammatophora 2 | 10 | 8! Hantzschia..... 1 | =
9|Hyalodiscus....| 2 | 9/|Melosira....... aa, oil |
10 Licmophora.... | 2 | 10 | Navicula....... 46| 25 | 18 |
11 Plagiogramma.. 1 | | 11 | Nitzschia ...... 17. 12.039
12 Pleurosigna....| 1 | 12 | Pinnularia..... 6| 3| 3|
13 eodosira 1. 3 | | |
14 Rhabdonema... 2 [ae | 69.15358
15 Rhoicospenia...| 1 |
16) Surirella....... 1 | |
14 HSynedra 12 | |
18 | Trachyneis..... 3 |
19 | Tropidoneis....| 1 |
69 | |

|
|
|

Diatoms from North-East Greenland.

229

The above table shows that the following is the distribution
in the samples of the 37 genera which occur — 19 (51.4 °/o) in Alga-
and ice-samples, 12 (32.4°/0) both in Alga- and ice-samples, and 6

(16.2 °/o) in ice-samples.

With regard to the species and varieties we find the proportions

to be as follows: —

In the Alga-samples are found ............. 129 (70.9 lo)
In the ice-samples ame ound). "7"... 45 (24.7 lo)

Both in the Alga- and ice-samples are found 8 (4.4 Io)

All the figures were drawn magnified 1000 times by the author,

and then photographically reduced to a magnification of 660.

Biel Nayicularrostelloidesespenoyareprren ee Page 201
— 2. — jamalinensis Cl., var. subcircularis var. nova ............. — 206
— 3. Trachyneis aspera (Ehr.), CL, var. intermedia Grun. forma robusta.. — 204
— 4. Navicula peregrina Ehr., var.? oblonga var. nova. ................. — 207
— 5 — jejunal ASSchysvarz arclicasyarnovars TE eile — 206
— 6. — SUDCUNDEATA SSD NO VAE cc CCC CC CE — 207
— 7 —— /gomphonemo%desmspsenoval.. 2 ee ce — 208
— 8. — valid (Lies Grunseform ae WOOD ee ee — 208
— 9. — VCARD Ver, Cote AL AROVARE EE EE CC — 209
— 10. — scopulorum Breb,, vars arctica var. nova... — 203
113, Amphorasgsigantean CRUE ee — 210
— 12. — Virgata spr NO ces te cies ee ee war TT Ce — 210
me 13 Cocconeis pinnata, Greg. varm arelrea Vale NOVA co. atte — 213
alte — Orna ae Gress SENERE NE RE ed er bag Scud 68 rc — 214
515% AcChnanthes hyber DORE Gran ES eee NER SEE — 214
— 10 Amphoray VENUS TA SD ROYAL ce Cr — 212
— 17: MCOCCONEISLSD, AR RE AC eee nee nc ie ice — 214
— 18 Achnantheszrhombica sp UN EE CE — 215
I A Surinellasinsignis ES DR OVER RENSES EO — 216
— 20. Nitzschia marginulata Grun., var. genuina Grun. forma minuta? ... — 217
— 212 Achnanthes SeptentriOnAlS spm Na ERP CE EC RC — 215
— 22 — — var subcapitala var nova se erg — 215
— +28... Biddulphiarspi.... SKR Re SEEREN aoa eran ero Rene hel Ors SS GREN DANES — 224
— 24.) Achnanthes debilissimasgs psi 0 Vaya errata nee — 214
— 25. Fragilaria islandica Gronw. vare nyperpored CIE ssa) ee eee — 220
— 26: Nitzschia Sigma, W. Sm., var. robusta var. nova ....5.....-.-.-44- — 218

i .
GA i
Highly uli Uni CL AL I
1 1 ' i få fil, | | hy 1177
i { f i’ A th ‘| | + à
| i oO
i | Å HT ‘ 1
OF |
\ |
TRUC] À i HAJ |
an KR, sie! Tr i 6 + !

i
: if;

FYN Bun) ud mee: . ny) aline ee bila
, si Se A Asti Vid
AU AN) DHL :

j CPR L | un ML Fe
a | 4 a Br le land La
rs 1 ‘ NE Lu AD CALE A aie AUS
DURS A a DL EIER

By

Tan. XII

MEDD. OM GRØNL. XLIII. Nr. 10. [Osrrup]

||
i

ANY NEN Mey) 7 LUE HKT UR ES E
PX BLL a, ren
MOS” ©
EC DAMN)

ann) RER & © i !
HEE ENN

TMH ss NM
RUN UML TEN Yn, + >

rate KARL LEA LÉ ANRT TER a GØ) ~

Surana” ©

2 oes HTL omy
ayy wer

EEE
RE =

OO Wn, «+

MMW"
NCAA HS aU UT m

\
i

cégonse tutos t
A NA da tune Yog gb,
SUN MONTE tkt)

1400 9099 VE

THN Ww” =

=
Kan anal

TNT
‘| Hi js
sæ UND Tenants a Tr] =

Kuh. LÆNE. 2 ua)
få ABE, ©
2S («VI
=
a
le)
=

PA WTF, hig OR

KOS ae

“jes

XS
>

7 >
- Wh) it its Wnts
= MAS

In
km

rm ED. se ee oe es
Mad a ali Armee VR ul a TT 3111 CU tante" BT

QT =
EEE. aioe ELE GR

Aili it
CT
| À

au ER
ER

< Wp,
5777 meth Toad
KZT NER tr
a
olin.
“TUE |

FRESHWATER-DIATOMS.

PENN AT AE.

Diraphideæ.

Caloneis CI., 1894.

Caloneis Clevei (Lgst.) CL, Cl. Syn., I, 51; Lgst., Spb., Tab. I,
fig.10 (Nav. Clevei).

Loc. Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Spb., J. M.

Caloneis fasciata (Lgst.) CI. Cl. Syn., I, 50; V. H.Syn., Tab. XII,
fig. 34 (Nav. fasciata).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algze), Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

AGGt Distrs Spb: JEM:

In a sample from Thermometerfjeld I found a form agreeing with
Navicula fonticola Grun (V H.Syn., Tab. XII, fig. 32) which Cleve (1. c.) refers
to Caloneis fasciata.

Caloneis lepidula (Grun.) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 50; V. H. Trt., Tab. V,
fig. 236 (Nav. lepid.).

Loc. Vester Elv.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions.

Caloneis septentrionalis sp. nova. Tab. nost. XIV, fig. 1.

Long. 704. Lat. 84. Str. 14 in 10y, delicatissime punctatis.

Valva lineari, apicibus rotundatis. Raphe area satis lata hyalina
cincta. Striis parallelis, sub apices convergentibus media in valva
deficientibus ibiqve fasciam transapicalem angustam relinqventibus.
Linea inframarginali difficulter perspicienda. Nodulis terminalibus
figuram sicut flammulæ præbentibus.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Vester Elv.

Possibly this species, in spite of its coarse striation, may be most nearly
allied to the group belonging to Caloneis fasciata.

Caloneis Silicula (Ehr.) Cl. var. alpina Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 51;
Lgst., Spb., Tab. I, fig. 6 (Nav. limosa).

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Vester Elv (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Spb., J. M.

234 ERNST OsrruP.

Caloneis Silicula var. ventricosa (Ehr.) Donk., Cl. Syn., I, 52;
V.H. Trt., Tab. V, fig. 209 (Nav. ventric.).

Loc. Vester Elv.

Are. Distr Pz. Is. isd:

Neidium Pfitz., 1871.

Neidium affine Ehr. var. genuina Cl. forma minor, Cl. Syn., I,
68; Lgst., Spb., Tab. I, fig. 9 (Nav. bisulcata turgidula).

Loc. Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr. Spb.

Neidium affine Ehr. var longiceps Greg., Greg. M. J., IV, Tab. I,
fig. 27 (Nav. longic.).

Loc. Vester Elv.

Arct Distr. W. Greenl:

Neidium bisulcatum Lzgst. Cl. Syn., I, 68; Lgst., Spb., Tab. I,
fig. 18 (Nav. bisule.).

Loc. Vester Elv. F

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb., J. M.

Neidium decoratum Brun, Brun, Jan M. & Est-Groenl., 18,
Tab. II, figs. 6—7.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Vester Elv (2 sampl.).

Arce Distr se Green!

Neidium Iridis (Ebr.) Cl., Cl. Syn., 1, 69; V..H. Trt., Tabi,
he. 212) (Nav: In):

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct Distr Æ'Greenl. Fz. Is. Ed

Diploneis Ehr., 1840.
Diploneis oculata (Breb.) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 92; V. H. Syn, Tab IX,
fig. 10 (Nav. ocul.).
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algz).
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other record, France.
Diploneis Puella (Schum?) Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 92; V. H. Trt., Tab. IV,
fig. 158 (Nav. ellipt. minima).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., Spb.

Frustulia Ag., 1824.
Frustulia rhomboides Ehr. var. leptocephala Ost., Ost. Ferskv.
Nat. Osis... 257, Tab. L gr.

Loc. Vester Elv (2 sampl).
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Qt

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 93

Navicule merolejæ CI. 1894.
Navicula bacilliformis Grun, Cl. Syn., I, 131; V. H. Trt., Tab.
XXVII, fig. 774.
Loc. Nostoc.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Navicula Heufleriana Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 130; V. H. Syn., Tab. IV,
fig. 1a.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Anet. Distr: Fz Issue

Navicula mutica Kütz. forma Cohnü Hilse, Cl. Syn., I, 129; V.
H. Trt., Tab. 4, fig. 167 (Nav. mut.).

Loc. Lille Snenæs, Danmarks Havn, Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb., J. M.

Navicula mutica forma Geppertiana Bleisch, V. H. Syn., Tab. X,
figs. 18—19.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Navicula mutica forma ventricosa Kitz. V. H. Trt., Tab. IV,
fig. 171 (Nav. ventric.).

Loc. Lille Snenæs (2 sampl.), Vester-Elv, Thermometerfjeld.

Arct Distr:-E. Green Ez"IS Ed; J. M:

Navicula nivalis Ehr., Cl. Syn., Tab. I, 130; V. H. Syn., Tab. X,
fig. 21 (Nav. qvinqvenodis Grun.).

Loc. Thermometerfjeld.

Arck Distr Bz IS Te

Navicula Rotæana Rabh., Cl. Syn., I, 128; Lgst., Spb., Tab. I,
fig. 13 (Stauroneis minutissima).

Loc. Lille Snenæs.
Aret:. Distr, E. Greenk Spb AB El" J.M.

Navicula Seminulum Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 128; V.H. Trt., Tab.V,
fig. 228.

Loc. Thermometerfjeld.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., Spb.

Navicule entolejæ Cl., 1884.
Navicula contenta Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 132; V. H. Trt., Tab. V,
fig. 239.
Loc. Dove Bugt, Vester Elv.
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Navicule decipientes Grun., 1880.
Navicula gibbula Cl. Cl. Syn., I, 140; Lgst., Spb., Tab. I, fig. 7a
(Nav. gibberula).

236 Ernst Osrrup.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Lille Snenæs (2 sampl.), Vester Elv (2 sampl.), Thermo-
meterfjeld.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl. Fz. Js. Ld, Spb., J. M:

Navicula gibbula var. capitata Lgst., Lgst. 1. ¢., fig. 7 a!, Tab.
nost. XIV, fig. 2.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Nostoc.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Spb.

This form, of which I have given a figure, differs in the striation, which
in the main species is radiate, but here is radiate only in the middle and
parallel towards the apices. Lagerstedt has not shown the striation in his
fig. 7a!, but with regard to the outline and general appearance his figure
agrees very well with the present form. Therefore I have no doubt that the
present form is identical with Nav. gibb. capitata Lgst.

Navicula Lagerstedtii CI. Cl. Syn., I, 141; Lgst., Spb., Tab. II,
fig. 12 (Navicula sp.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Spb.

Naviculæ microstigmaticæ Cl., 1894.

stauroneis anceps Ehr., Cl. Syn., I, 147; .V. H.- Tri... Tales
figs. 55—57 (including also St. anc. linearis and St. anc. amphicephala).

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Dove Bugt, Lille Snenæs, Vester Elv (3 samples).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb., J. M.

Stauroneis dilatata Ehr. forma minor Tab. nost XIV, fig. 3.

Long. 37 u. Lat. 84. Striis subtilissimis.

Valva elliptice-lanceolata, apicibus capitatis. Raphe area hyalina,
mediam valvam versus patescente, cincta. Stauro lato margines non
attingente. Striis radiantibus. Nodulis terminalibus inconspicuis.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. The main species: Europe, Siberia.

Stauroneis javanica Grun., var. oblonga Ost., Ost., Ferskv.
DEE Osigr. 260, Lab. I, fig. 4,

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Lille Snenæs.

Arret Distr: EE Green:

Stauroneis javanica Grun., var. truncata Ost., Ost. l.c. fig. 5.

Loc. Stormkap, Vester Elv.

Aret. Distr. E. Green.

Stauroneis obtusa Lgst., Cl. Syn., I, 149; Lgst., Spb., Tab. I,
fig. 11.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. Fz. Js. Ld., Spb:

Stauroneis parvula Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 149; O. Müll., Riesengeb.,
Tab. III, fig. 33.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Lille Snenæs.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other record, Europe.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 937

Stauroneis Phoenicenteron Ehr., var. amphilepta Ehr., Cl. Syn.,
I, 149; Herib., Diat. d’Auv., Tab. III, fig. 18.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Vester Ely (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld.

In a sample from Lille Snenæs I found a Stauroneis which corresponds
very well with the form in my “Danske Diatoméer,’ Tab. II, fig. 36, which I
consider intermediate between Staur. anceps and Staur. Phyllodes Ehr.

Cymbella Ag., 1830.

Cymbella æqvalis W.Sm., Cl. Syn., I, 170; V. H.Syn., Tab. III,
fig. la.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl.

Cymbella affinis Kütz., var. tumida Lgst., Cl. Syn., I, 171 (ad
Cymb. aff.?). Lgst., Spb., 43, Tab. II, fig. 19.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Nostoc.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Spb.

Cymbella angustata W. Sm., CI. Syn, I, 161; W.Sm., Syn., Tab.
XVII, fig. 156; Lgst., Spb., Tab. II, fig. 10 (Nav. ineeqvilatera).
Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Vester Elv.
Art. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb.

Cymbella Botellus Lgst., Cl. Syn., I, 172; Lgst., Spb., Tab. II,
fig. 22 (Cymb. variabilis var. Bot.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Spb.

Cymbella Cesatii Rabh., Cl. Syn., I, 160; V.H.Trt., Tab. III,
.143 (Nav. Ces.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl.

Cymbella gracilis Rabh., Cl. Syn., I, 169; V.H. Trt., Tab. XXVIII,
fig. 791 bis, e (Encyonema lunatum).

fi

ga

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb.

Cymbella hebridica Grun., Cl. Syn., I, 169; CI, Diat. Finl.,
Tab. II, figs. 16—17 (Encyonema hebr.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Cymbella heteropleura Ehr. var. minor Cl., Cl. Syn., I, 167;
Lgst., Spb., Tab. II, fig. 17 (Cymb. Ehrenb. var.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde (4 sampl.), Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb.

Cymbella leptoceros Ehr., Cl. Syn., I, 162; V H. Syn., Tab. II,
fig. 18.

238 ERNST OSTRUP.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Vester Elv.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Cymbella naviculiformis Auersw., Cl. Syn., I, 166; Lgst., Spb.,
Tab. II, fig. 18 (Cymb. anglica).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl. E. Greenl., Spb., B. EL

Cymbella septentrionalis sp. nova. Tab. nost. XIV, fig. 4.

Long. 32—56y. Lat. 7—8y. Str. 14 in 104, delicatissime trans-
verse lineatis.

Valva fere cymbiformi, apicibus marginem dorsalem versus
paululum recurvatis. Margine ventrali subundulata. Raphe leniter
arcuata, area hyalina distincta, media in valva in aream centralem
longinam dilatata, cincta. Nodulis terminalibus marginem dorsalem
versus recurvatis.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.).
Very nearly linear specimens of this species sometimes occur.

Cymbella sinuata Greg., Cl. Syn., I, 170; V. H. Trt., Tab. XXV,
fig. 699 (Cymb. abnormis).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Cymbella stauroneiformis Lgst., Cl. Syn., I, 165; Lgst., Spb.,
Tab. I, fig. 15.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Vester Elv.
Arce Distr Br Green]., Fz. Js' Ed: 'Spb.

Cymbella ventricosa Kütz., Cl. Syn., I, 168; V.H. Syn., Tab. III,
fig. 15 (second fig. Encyon. ventr.).

Loc. Vester Elv.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb.

Cymbella ventricosa var. ovata Grun., V.H.Trt., Tab.I, fig. 48
(Eneyon. cæspit. lata).

Loc. Vester Elv.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Cymbella ventricosa var. semicircularis Lgst., Lgst., Spb.,
Tab. II, fig. 20 (Cymb. affinis semicirc.).

Loc. Dove Bugt.

Arct. Distr: -E. Greenl., Spb:

This variety, which Cleve (Syn. I, 168) places under Cymb. ventricosa
seems to be so peculiar in appearance that it certainly may be considered
a distinct variety.

In a sample labelled “Nostoc” I found a Cymbella, which is figured in
V. H., Syn., Tab. III, fig. 18 as a “Forme moyenne entre l’Encyonema cespito-
sum et "Encyonema Lunula.”

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 939

Gomphonema Ag., 1824.

Gomphonema boreale sp. nova. Tab. nost. II, fig. 5.

Long. 604. Lat. 5,5w. Str. 8 in 104, punctatis; punct. 10—11
in 10 u.

Valva clavata, apicibus rotundatis. Raphe area hyalina satis
lata cincta. Striis subradiantibus, media in valva deficientibus
ibiqve fasciam transapicalem latam relinqventibus. Nodulis termi-
nalibus inconspicuis. Punctum unilaterale non perspicere potui.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ). Only a single specimen met with.

Judging from its appearance as a whole this form may be a freshwater-
species, although it occurred in a sample of marine Algæ.

Navicule minuscule Cl., 1895.

Navicula Atomus Negeli var. circularis Ost., Ost., Kossog., 84,
Map), fis. 10.

Loc. Vester Elv.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other record, Kossogol.

Navicula lucidula Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 4; V. H. Syn., Tab. XIV,
fig. 40.
Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other records, Denmark,
Kossogol.

Anomoeoneis Pfitz., 1871.

Anomoeoneis exilis (Kütz.), Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 8; V. H. Trt.
Tab. IV, fig. 198 (Nav. exil.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Året. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl.

Anomoeoneis Zellensis Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 7; V. H. Syn., Tab.
XII, fig. 14 (Nav. Zell.). |

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl.

Anomoeoneis Zellensis var. linearis Ost., var. nova. Tab. XIV,
fig. 6.

Long. 224. Lat. 44. Striis inconspicuis.

Valva lineari, apicibus leniter attenuatis. Raphe area hyalina
angusta media in valva in aream transapicalem parvam rotundatam
dilatata, cincta. Structura valve sicut scabrosa, an elevationes
apicales laterales ostendente? Nodulis terminalibus inconspicuis.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.).

This small form recalls in its structure that of Anomoeon. Zell., but in
outline it recalls Navicula difficilis Gran. (V. H. Syn., Tab. XII, fig. 17) a species
which perhaps may belong to the genus Anomoeoneis.

240 Ernst OSTRUP.

Naviculæ heterostichæ Cl., 1895.
Navicula cocconeiformis Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 9; V. H. Trt., Tab.
XXVII, fig. 779.
Loc. Vester Elv (5 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb., B. El, J. M.

Naviculæ lineolatæ CI, 1895.
Navicula anglica Ralfs. Cl. Syn., II, 22; V. H. Trt., Tab. I,
fig. 136.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Als).

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Navicula anglica Ralfs forma elongata. Tab. nost. XIV, fig. 7.

Long. 28 u. Lat. 84. Str. 11 in 10y, transverse lineatis.

Valva elliptica, apicibus rostratis. Raphe area hyalina, mediam
valvam versus gradatim patescente, cincta. Striis radiantibus, media
in valva alternatim longis abbreviatisqve. Nodulis terminalibus
inconspicuis.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algz).

This form may be considered a somewhat narrow Nav. anglica.

Navicula capitata Cl. Cl. Diat. f. Fz. Js. Ld., 5, fig. 2.

Loc. Vester Elv,
ATC Distr, 2 15: Ld.

Navicula cincta Ehr., Cl. Syn. II, 16; V. H. Trt., Tab. Il, fig. 105.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Aret Distr. F7 Js Ed:

Navicula dicephala (Ehr.?) W. Sm., Cl. Syn., IL, 21; V. H. Tt,
Tab. III, fig. 138.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Vester Elv.

Aret. Distr 3.M:

Navicula falaisensis Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 21; V. H. Trt, Tab. V,
fig. 232.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl.

Navicula Gastrum Ehrs Cl. Syns, IL 22; V..H. Trt., Tapie
fig. 134.

Loc. Off Germ. L. (Land-Ice), Marg. of the Pack-Ice.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl.

Navicula gracilis Ehr. var. obesa var. nova. Tab. nost XIV, fig. 8.

Long. 33y. Lat. 9». Str. 11 in 10y transverse lineatis.

Valva elongate-elliptica apicibus rotundatis. Raphe area angusta
hyalina, media in valva in aream transapicalem dilatata, cincta.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 241

Striis radiantibus, sub apices leniter convergentibus, media in valva
spatiatis.

Loc. Dove Bugt.

I think this form may be a variety of Nav. gracilis, perhaps most nearly
allied to Nav. grac. var. schizonemoides figured in V. H. Syn., Tab. XV, fig. 37
(the second figure).

Navicula lanceolata (Ag.?) Kitz, Cl. Syn., Il, 21; V. H. Trt.,
abo iil, fig. 139.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Hvalrosodde, Vester Elv.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Navicula lanceolata var. tenella A. S., A. S. Atl., Tab. XLVII,
figs. 45—46.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Danmarks Havn (Algz).

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other records, Sweden, Loka
(else):

Navicula Placentula Ehr., Cl. Syn., II, 23; V. H. Trt., Tab. III,
fig. 135 (Nav. Gastrum Placentul.).

Loc. Off Cape Amelie (Algæ), Marg. of the Pack-Ice (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr Nenissey:

Navicula radiosa Kütz., Cl. Syn., II, 17; V. H. Trt., Tab. III,
fig. 112.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb., B. El.

Navicula rhyncocephala Kütz, CE Syn., II, 15; V. H. Trt.,
Tab. IH, fig. 119:

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ, 2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr Bs El

Navicula viridula Kütz. var. slesvicensis Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 15;
Wea. Trt. "Fable lis:

Loc. Dove Bugt. ]
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl.

Navicula sp. Tab. nost XIV, fig. 9.
Long. 214. Lat. 5,4». Striis inconspicuis.
Valva lanceolata apieibus capitatis. Raphe distincta.

Loc. Dove Bust.

This small form shows only very few, if any, distinct characters. I
think I have seen indications of a striation which, at least in the middle of
the valve, seemed to me to be radiate, but I am not quite certain; therefore I
do not feel justified in recording it as a new species.

Naviculæ punctate CI, 1895.

Navicula pusilla W.Sm. var. capitata var. nova. Tab. nost. XIV,
fig. 10.
XLIII. 19

949 Ernst OsrrUP.

Long. 454. Lat. 22 u. Str. 10—11 in 104, sub apices densioribus,
distincte punctatis.

Valva sub-orbiculari, apices plane-capitatos versus valde atte-
nuata. Raphe area hyalina distincta, media in parte valvæ in aream
centralem rotundatam dilatata, cincta. Striis radiantibus, media in
valva alternatim longis abbreviatisqve. Nodulis terminalibus sum-
mis in apicibus situatis.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Pinnularia (Ehr.), 1843.

Gracillime Cl., 1895.
Pinnularia leptosoma Grun., Cl. Syn., II, 74; V. H. Syn., Tab.
XII, fig. 29.
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algze), Vester Elv.
Aret. Distr. LE Green Fz: Js. Ld, J. M.

Capitatæ Cl., 1895.

Pinnularia appendiculata Ag., Cl. Syn., II, 75; V.H.Trt., Tab. II,
fig. 93 (Nav. append.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Lille Snenæs.

Arct. Distr. W. ‘Greenl.

Pinnularia interrupta W. Sm., forma stauroneiformis, Cl. Syn.,
1.76; NER Trt label fic. 97 (Nav. mesolepta Termes).

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Pinnularia mesolepta Ehr. var. angusta Cl., Cl. Syn., II, 76;
A. S. Atl., Tab. XLV, fig. 62 (Nav. gracillima).

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Nostoc.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Pinnularia microstauron Ehr., Cl. Syn., II, 77; V.H.Syn., Tab.
VI, fig. 9 (Nav. bicapitata hybrida).

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., J.M.

Pinnularia subcapitata Greg., Cl. Syn., II, 75; A. S. Atl., Tab.
XLV, fig. 65 (Nav. Hilseana).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., Spb.

Divergentes Cl., 1895.
Pinnularia Brébissonii Kütz. var. diminuta H. V. H., Cl. Syn.,
II, 78; V. H. Trt., Tab. IL, fig. 84 (Nav. Breb. dimin.)

Loc. Lille Snenæs, Vester Elv.
Are DAS ITA M:

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 943

Pinnularia Brébissonii var. linearis O. Mill. forma curta, O.
Mull., Biesengeb., 26) taba IPS iiss:

Loc: Vester Ely

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other record, Riesengebirge.

Pinnularia divergens W.Sm. var. linearis var. nova. Tab. nost.
XIV, fig. 11. |

Long. 52y. Lat. 11». Str. 8 in 10x.

Valva lineari apicibus rotundatis. Raphe area hyalina satis lata,
media in valva in fasciam transapicalem dilatata, cincta. Incrassa-
tionibus marginalibus fasciæ evidentibus. Striis radiantibus sub
apices convergentibus. Fissuris terminalibus figuram “commatis”
præbentibus.

Loc. Vester Elv, Thermometerfjeld.

I have placed this form under Pinn. divergens because of the marginal
incrassations of the fascia.

Pinnularia divergentissima Grun., Cl. Syn., II. 77; V. H. Syn.,
Tab. VI, fig. 32.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Vester Elv, Thermometerfjeld.

Aret. Distr; WW. GreenieobaGreenl. Fz. Js. Ed, Spb: BOE JM:

Pinnularia Lesumen Ehr,, Cl. Syn, I, 78; V. H. Prt, Tab A
fig. 98 (Nav. Legum.).

Loc. Vester Elv.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

The present form is a forma parva; long. 54 pz.

Distantes Cl., 1895.

Pinnularia borealis Ehr., Cl. Syn., IL, 80; V. H. Trt., Tab. Il,
fig. 77 (Nav. bor.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Dove Bugt, Stormbugt, Stormkap, Vester
Elv (2 sampl.), Thermometerfjeld.

Arct. Distr. We Green. E. Green], Fz. Js. Ed. Spb; BBG LM.

Pinnularia lata Bréb., Cl. Syn., II, 81; V.H. Trt. Tab. II, fig. 76
(Nav. lata).

Loc. Stormkap, Thermometerfjeld.

Arct.Distr: E. Greenl, B27Js td. IM.

Tabellarieæ Cl., 1895.

Pinnularia mesogongyla Ehr., Cl. Syn., II, 84; Cl., Diat. Finl.,
Tab. 1,..fig. 11.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Vester Ely (3 sampl.).

Arct. Distr: E. Greenl.

Pinnularia stauroptera Grun. var. interrupta Cl. forma parva,
Cl. Syn., IL, 83; V.H.Trt., Tab. II, fig. 86 (Nav. staur. parva).

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Lille Snenæs.

Arct Distr.. E. Greenl. Pz.Is. La
19°

944 ERNST OSTRUP.

Brevistriate Cl., 1895.
Pinnularia parva (Ehr.) Greg. var. Lagerstedtii Cl., Cl. Syn., I
87, Lgst.; Spb., Tab. II, fig. 4 (Nav. parvula)
Loc. Dove Bugt, Lille Snenæs.
Arct, Distr. Spb:, B: El:

,

Amphora Ehr., 1840.
Subgen. Amphora Cl., 1895.
Amphora ovalis Kütz var. libyca Ehr., Cl. Syn., II, 104; V. H.
Trt., Tab. I, fig. 17 (Amph. oval. affinis).
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. of Greenl., Spb.

Monoraphidee.
Cocconeis (Ehr., 1835) Grun., 1868.
Subg. Cocconeis Cl., 1895 pro gen.

Cocconeis Pediculus Ehr., Cl. Syn., II, 169; A.S. Atl., Tab. CXCII,
fig. 61.

Loc. Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Cocconeis Placentula Ehr. var. euglypta, Cl. Syn., II, 170; V. H.
Syn., Tab. XXX, figs. 33—34.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Als).

Arct. Distr. Fz JS Ld.

Subg. Eucocconeis Cl., 1895 pro gen.

Cocconeis flexella Kitz. Cl. Syn., Il, 179; V.H. Trt. Tab War
fig. 322 (Achnantidium flexell.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Lille Snenæs.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Spb. B. El.

Cocconeis flexella Kitz. var. intermedia var. nova. Tab. nost XIV,
fig. 12.

Long. 382. Lat. 144. Str. media in valva 22 in 10yw, apices
versus densioribus.

Epitheca: Area centrali subqvadrata, satis magna.

Hypotheca: Raphe sigmoidea, area angusta hyalina, media in
parte valve in aream centralem acuminatam dilatata, cincta.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Especially on account of the subquadrate area of the epitheca I think
this form may be intermediate between Coccon. flex. and Coccon. maxima
forma minor. As I have not seen the epitheca and the hypotheca separated,
but only in situ I have indicated in my figure of the hypotheca the ex-
tent of the central area of the epitheca.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 945

Cocconeis maxima (A. Cl.) Ost. forma minor, cf. A. CI, Lul.
Lappm., 24, Tab. I, figs. 22—23 (Achnanthid. maxim. A. Cl.).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

A. Cleve states that the length of Achnanthidium maximum is 0.065 mm
(an epitheca) and 0.075 mm (a hypotheca) and she says (l. c.) “Though not
seen together, the two valves described above, found in the same sample,
certainly belong to the same species.”

On an average my specimens are somewhat smaller (Length 48—o6 y,
only one specimen measures 60), but otherwise they agree well with A.
Cleve’s figures.

As I have seen both valves in situ I can affirm that they are corres-
ponding valves.

Cocconeis maxima var. lanceolata var. nova. Tab. nost XIV,
fig. 14.

Long. 744. Lat. 224. Str., media in valva, 16—17 in 10x, apices
versus densioribus.

Valva rhombice-lanceolata, apicibus rotundatis. Epitheca: Area
centrali qvadrata magna. Hypotheca: Raphe sigmoidea, area hyalina
angustissima, media in parte valvæ in aream parvam subcircularem
dilatata, cincta. Striis radiantibus. Nodulis terminalibus, paululum
a margine remotis, in spatio laterali nudo situatis.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

As in the figure of Coce. flex. interm., so also here, I have indicated
the extent of the eentral area of the epitheca as I have only seen both
valves in situ.

Cocconeis minuta CI. Cl. Syn., II, 179; Lgst., Spb., Tab. XIV.
fig. 16 (Cocc. Thwaitesii var. 2 arctica).

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Nostoc.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.; Spb.

Achnanthes Bory, 1822.
Subg. Microneis Cl. 1995 pro gen.

Achnanthes linearis W. Sm., Cl. Syn., II, 188; V.H.Trt., Tab.
WII fig. 333:

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Achnanthes microcephala Kütz., Cl. Syn., II, 188; V. H. Trt.,
Tab. VIII, fig. 332.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.).

Arct. Distr. E)Gzeenl

Subg. Achnanthidium Cl., 1895 pro gen.

Achnanthes coarctata Bréb., Cl. Syn., Il, 192; Lgst., Spb.

Tab. I, fig. 16 (Achnanthid. coarct. elineata).

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Dove Bugt.
Arct. Distr. .E. Greenl., Spb., J. M.

246 ERNST Osrrup.

Brachyraphidee.

Kunotia Ehr., 1837.
Eunotia Arcus Ehr.; V.H. Trt., 299, Tab. IX, fig. 362.
Loc. Hvalrosodde, Vester Elv.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb.
Eunotia Arcus var. bidens Grun.; V. H. Trt., l.c., fig. 365.
Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.
Eunotia Arcus var. hybrida; V.H. Syn., Tab. XXXIV, fig. 4.
Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Eunotia Arcus var. minor Grun.; V. H. Trt., 1. c., fig. 363.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. “Cum specie hinc inde” (De
Toni Syll., p. 791).

Eunotia Arcus var. uncinata Grun.; V. H. Trt., 299, Tab. IX,
fig. 364.

Loc. Vester Elv, Basiskæret, Nostoc.

Arct. Distr... W. Greenl.

Eunotia Diodon Ehr.; V.H. Trt., 303, Tab. XXX, figs. 829—830.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb.

Eunotia divisa Hérib. var. arctica var. nova. Tab. nost. XIV,
fig. 13, cf. Hérib., Diat. foss. d’Auv., III, 1908, 35, Tab. XIV, fig. 4.

Long. 444. Lat. 74. Str. 15—17 in 10% sub apices, ceterum
irregulariter distributis.

Valva margine dorsali curvata margine ventrali recta, apicibus
rotundatis, marginem ventralem versus leniter incurvatis.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algze). Only a single specimen found.

The present variety differs from the main species especially by its
irregularly arranged striæ. Otherwise it agrees well with the figure by Héri-
baud referred to above, but is somewhat smaller. It may perhaps be con-

sidered as only an abnormal specimen of the main species, which is a fos-
sil recorded from “Dépot de Fraisse-Bas” (France).

Eunotia Faba (Ehr.) Grun.? var. densestriata Ost., Ost., Danske
Dat, Tab:V, 58107.

Loc. Vester Elv.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other record, Denmark.

The present form is somewhat larger (18) than the Danish specimens
(14) and — as far as I can see — is also somewhat more coarsely striated
(16 striz in 104, as compared with 20 in 107); but as the striæ can be seen
only with great difficulty, they may after all be identical.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 247

Eunotia gracilis (Ehr.) Rabh.; V. H. Trt., 300, Tab. IX, fig. 368.
Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb., B. El., J. M.
Eunotia lunaris (Ehr.) Grun.; V. H. Trt., 303, Tab. IX, fig. 384.

Loc. Lille Snenes.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., J. M.

Eunotia lunaris (Ehr.) var. subarcuata (Næg.) Grun.; V.H. Trt.,
304, Tab. IX, fig. 385.

Loc. Vester Elv.

Aret.- Diystr Jae

Eunotia major (W.Sm.) Rabh.; V. H. Trt., 300, Tab. IX, fig. 366.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.), Vester Elv (3 sampl.).
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Eunotia paludosa Grun., Grun., Osterr. Diat. (1862), 336; V.H.
Syn., Tab. XXXIV, fig. 9.

Loc. Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., Spb.

Eunotia parallela Ehr., A. CI, Lul. Lappm., 28; V. H Syn.,
Tab. XXXIV, fig. 16 (Eun. par. forma angustior).

Eoc Nester Ely.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld.. Spb.

Eunotia parallela Ehr. var. arcuata var. nova. Tab. nost. XIV,
fig. 15.

Long. (sc: chordæ arcus) 40%. Lat. 44. Long. sagittæ arcus
102. Str. 14 in 10%, transverse lineatis.

Valva arcuata, margine dorsali sub apices paululum declinante.

Loc. Lille Snenæs.

Eunotia pectinalis (Kütz) Rabh. forma elongata; V.H. Trt., 301,
Tab. IX, fe 371

Loc. Lille Snenæs.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other record, Lule Lapp-
mark.

Eunotia pectinalis (Kütz.) var. minor (Kütz.) Rabh., A. Cl., Lul.
Lappm., 31;-V. H.Syn., Tab. XXXIII, figs. 20—21.

Loc. Vester Elv.

Arct Distr, Fz: Js id

Eunotia prærupta Ehr. V.H. Trt., 302, Tab. IX, fig. 376.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Eunotia prærupta var. bidens Grun.; V. H. Trt. 1. ce. fig. 379.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., J. M.

248 Ernst Osrrup,

Eunotia prerupta var. bigibba Kitz. V.H. Trt. l.c., fig. 380.
Loc. Hvalrosodde, Lille Snenzes, Vester Elv.
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld.

Eunotia prerupta var. curta Grun. V.H. Trt. l.c., fig. 377.
Loc. Hvalrosodde, Danmarks Havn, Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld.

Eunotia prerupta var. inflata Grun. V. H. Trt. |. ¢., fig. 378.
Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other records unknown to me.

Eunotia prerupta var. laticeps Grun., A. CI, Lul. Lappm., 34;
V.H. Syn., Tab. XXXIV, fig. 25 (forma curta).

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Fz: Js. Ld., J. M.

Eunotia prærupta var. Monodon Ost., Ost., Ferskv. D. f. Ostg.,
Pion Lab]. te. Ik

Loc. Hvalrosodde (2 sampl.).

Act Distr. Green:

Eunotia robusta Ralfs var. Papilio Grun. V. H. Syn., Tab.
XXXIII, fig. 8.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (3 sampl.), Stormkap, Vester Elv (3 sampl.), Thermo-
meterfjeld.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb.

Eunotia septentrionalis Ost., Ost., Ferskv. D. f. Ostg., 274,
abet. fis. 10:

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Dove Bugt, Lille Snenæs, Vester Ely.
Aret. Distr. E~Greenil.- Fz. Js. Ld.

Eunotia Triodon Ehr. V. H. Trt, 303, Tab. IX, fig. 387.

_Loc. Stormkap.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb.

Eschatoraphidee.

Surirella Turp., 1827.
Surirella ovalis Bréb. var. minutia Bréb. V. H. Trt., 373,
Tab. XIII, fig. 588.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Arct Distr. E. Greenl, B. EL

Surirella ovalis var. ovata Kitz. V. H. Trt. ]. c., fig. 587.

Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 249

Tropidoraphideæ.

Hantzschia Grun., 1877.

Hantzschia amphioxys (Ehr.) Grun., V. H. Trt., 381, Tab. XV,
fig. 483 b.

Loc. Lille Snenæs (2 sampl.), Thermometerfjeld.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb., B. El., J. M.

Hantzschia amphioxys (Ehr.) var. leptocephala Ost., Ost.,
Ferskv. d. f. Ostg., 276, Tab. I, fig. 8.

Loc. Hvalrosodde (3 sampl.), Lille Snenæs, Vester Elv, Thermometerfjeld.
Arct. Distr. E. Greenl.

Hantzschia amphioxys (Ehr.) var. robusta var. nova. Tab.
most. XIV, fig. 17.

Long. 176. Lat. 15y. Punct. carinal. 4—5 in 10y. Str. 15 in
10 4, punctatis.

Valva hantzschoidea, apicibus rostratis. Punctis carinalibus
paululum in valvam prolongatis. Nodulo centrali eximie conspicuo.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Nitzschia (Hass., 1845, W.Sm.), Grun., 1880.

Dubie.
Nitzschia Nathorstii Brun, Brun, J. M. & E. Greenl., 9, Tab. II,
fig. 5.

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Lille Snenæs.
MeOH Ds Er LA dS, ILGL. dis Wie

Nitzschia thermalis (Kütz.) Grun. var. intermedia Grun. V. H.
Trt., 389, Tab. XV, fig: 510.
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algæ).

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Other record, Ard. Liég.
(NS EC TE rt: dc):

Grunowia.
Nitzschia Denticula Grun., V. H. Trt., 390, Tab. 15, fig. 514.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E: Greenl., Spb.

Obtuse.
Nitzschia subcapitata sp. nova. Tab. nost. XIV, fig. 18.
Long. 944. Lat. 44. Punct. carinal. 8 in 10 x. Str. delicatissimis.
Valva 'fere lineari, apices subcapitatos versus unilateraliter atte-
nuata. Nodulo centrali obscuro, an presente?
Loc. Vester Elv.

250 Ernst ØSTRUP.

Lanceolate Grun.

Nitzschia fonticola Grun. var.? Tab. nost. XIV, fig. 16.

Long. 134. Lat. 44. Punctis carinalibus 11—12 in 104. Striis
inconspicuis. Valva lanceolata, carena valde excentrica.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

This small form may be allied to Nitz. fontic., V. H. Syn., Tab. LXIX,
figs. 16-17.

Nitzschia Hantzschiana Rabh. Cl. & Grun. A. D., 99; V.H. Syn.,
Tab. LXIX, figs. 1—2.

Loc. Vester Elv.

Arct. Distr, EzJS a. Spb:

Nitzschia Palea (Kitz) W.Sm. var. minuta Bleisch., CI. & Grun.
AD, 96: V. H. Syn. Tab. LAIX, fig: 23:

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).

Arct. Distr. E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., J. M.

Nitzschia Palea var. fenuirostris Grun.; V. H. Trt., 402, Tab. XVII,
fig. 556 (the second figure).

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Aret: Distr. Babi JM

Arraphideæ.

Ceratoneis Ehr., 1840.
Ceratoneis Arcus Kütz.; V. H. Trt., 306, Tab. X, fig. 401.
Loc. Lille Snenees.
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Fz. Js. Ld., Spb., B. El.

Synedra Ehr, 1831.

Synedra radians (Kütz.) Grun.; V.H. Trt., 312, Tab. X, fig. 423.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

Synedra Ulna (Nitsch.) Ehr.?

Loc. Hvalrosodde, Koldewey Isl. (Algæ).

I have only seen a few fragments, so that an exact determination is
impossible.

Synedra Vaucheriæ Kütz. var. septentrionalis var. nova. Tab.
nost. XIV, fig. 19.

Long. 23—30y. Lat. 3,64. Str. 16 in 10y, an punctatis?

Valva lineari apicibus capitatis subcapitatisve. Striis parallelis,
altera in parte media valva deficientibus ibiqve areolam unilateralem
relinqventibus.

Loc. Vester Elv (4 sampl.), Lille Snenæs.

As this small species occurs in the samples both free and also attached
to the narrow branches of algæ, but never in the form of long bands, I

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 251

think it may be a Synedra, not a Fragilaria. A. Cleve (Beitr. z. Fl. d. Bar.

Ins., 17, fig. 10) describes and figures a Synedra Vaucheria Kütz. var. per-
minula Grun., which may be a smaller and non-capitate form of the present
species.
Fragilaria Lyngb.

Fragilaria construens (Ehr.) Grun.; V. H. Trt., 325, Tab. XI,
fig. 450. |

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Arct. Distr. W. Greenl. B. El.

Fragilaria (mutabilis (W. Sm.) Grun. var.?) elliptica Schumann
de Toni Syll., 687 (Frag. ellipt.); V. H. Syn., Tab. XLV, fig. 15.

Loc. Hvalrosodde.

Not before recorded from Arctic regions.

Diatoma De Cand., 1805.
Diatoma hiemale (Lyngb.) Kütz. var. mesodon Kitz. V. H.
iret, 350, Tab. XI, fig. 47E
Loc. Off Cape Amélie (Algae), Danmarks Havn (Algæ), Koldewey Isl. (Algz).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenk

Tabellaria Ehr., 1839.
Tabellaria flocculosa (Roth.) Kitz. V. H. Trt., 357, Tab. XI,
fig. 478.
Loc. Hvalrosodde, Dove Bugt, Vester Elv (7 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb., B. El., J. M.

Centrice.

Melosira Ag.
Melosira varians Ag. V. H. Trt., Tab. XVIII, fig. 611.

Loc. Danmarks Havn.
Not before recorded from Arctic regions. Several other records.

‘yelotella Kütz., 1833:
Cyclotella antiqva W.Sm. V. H. Trt., 446, Tab. XXII, fig. 652.

Loc. Hvairosodde (2 sampl.).
Arct. Distr. W. Greenl., E. Greenl., Spb.

Stephanodiseus (Ehr., 1845) Grun., 1880.
Stephanodiscus Astrea (Ehr.) Grun. var. spinulosus Grun.,
Grun., Fz. Js. Ld., 49, Tab. V., fig. 2.

Loc. Danmarks Havn (Algæ).
Arct. Distr. E. Greenk.RzJs bd:

952 Ernst Ostaup.

Distribution of the Freshwater Diatoms.

|. je]. a = | Mee
> ted | as |? | > |) | og | 21?
ex | [| |
|
Achnanthes Diatoma | |
1 — coarctata........ ASIE UE GE — hiemale mesodon. | x!..|..!
2 lINEATIS REE
3 — microcephala .... |..|x|..|..|..|.. Diploneis
34 — OCIUALAN PREUVE 3:
Amphora 35 —ı ‚Ruella).- 32.2 200% x
ovalis libyca..... KEK 2.10% |
\ | Eunotia
E DEN 36 — 3 *ATCUS Lt ec x 1x]
— LEE a ane nee ee Da ES ES ASS 37 = ER bidens DES x |
= zellensis de Mate ele 4112.9 Leen) or KØEN ES 38 es BR hybrida oe x
: | 39 _ — minor.....
Caloneis ; 3
40 — — uncinata”... SEVEN eee ee
ame LEVEL er BREDE x x x : |
: 41 —/Diodon rer x | X :
— faseiata.. 22... | x x eat |
: 42 == PLACIIAS aes ee ase re | 5 x
lepidula 200% sti | orca Er PER LE 2
Er à | 43 —IUNATIS a Tree N) x
— Sılieula alpına alex)". | x RE SE
: | 44 — — subarcuata. |..|..|. x
— ventrieosanm\\zelel x lie ole eile À . ler a
45 major...
Ceratoneis 46 a paludosa Sot sets x
SESÅ CUS <2 gees aN ke a eae a oe 47 — parallela ........ |
| 48 | — pectinalis elong...
Cocconeis I 49 — — minor.....
| | = | |
— HSE Aes Sas 122 ML a 4 5e Ci) — ZI preruptal re x …
LO cae eee oe el in! — — bidens..... elles | x
— Pediculusyss. a0. Pes (eel eee PA AE 177) = HE 01J10DA- CE |x|
eb lacentul-yeuglypt. ||... =| x 1-.1%.|-.4103 — =) CLUDE er x |)
| 54 = — inflata..... hee
Cyclotella 55 = — latic. curta. x |
— antiqva....:. 505 il PES EEN dll TETE = — monodon.. x
| | = | dr - |
| 57 — septentrionalis ... |..'x
Y { lea HEN : |
Cymbella i | | | | 158 — MPriodon. 4.2 x| x |
—— feqvalis..:-...... x |x - | +7: |
ee i 59 | — robusta Papilio.. | x | x
== HINES soe ee ZU. | |
| |
EDS . . x |. | N É
SKR tumida ... x Fragilaria |
= salle À | |
a us ET De Re à 60 — CONSÉTUCHS= CE XIE
— x lee > en. |
Ban BET aaa € 61 | — mutabilis elliptica | ..|..
— gracilis lunata... | X|x|.-|x|.. |
Sc | |
-- wen Are a el a Fe Frustulia lat
: a ” | |
Da DE na a SE) BO PS RS a PS — rhomboid. leptoc.. | el eee
26 = JEpioceros 7 lle | |
27 — . naviculiformis ... | %|x|..|x |x|.. Hantzschia |
28 Re Siunata, ann: OS SSI mphioxys . à. x
29 — stauroneiformis .. |-.| x x x).)..|64 | = — leptocephala lx |
— ventricosa....... ee | |
— == MODULES... ll alas ER Ce
= — semicircular. ||..|x|..|x|..|..]65/| — AWE s sk LEE | oe aes =
| 11/22] 6 |18| 3 | 4 | 15/19/11 |

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 253

| an is NS Scare
| SEL . SE
= |
"Navicula | 101 | (Nitzschia) Palea minuta.\..\x x .... x
66 — HAE OS eee se ME EE ESS 00 Sa 7 By ET ee ie wales
67 — ZEAtOMUS CIC EEE tel 3) — thermal. intens...
68 =e HAaciliiormis.. s.2 hace fen | ee (EE s
69 — zcapitatar.. 2.2.8 LO AE ER EN oe Pinnularia i
70 — AR FE = le 104 — appendiculata....| x |..|..|..|--|..
71| — cocconeiformis...| x|x|..| «|x | x 103 a RENE ele le |
Be contenfa.:!....-.. | % |e] oe]. ter | a ENSUES oT EE ER SIGER
73 — adicephala’. seer |. 2 Ser in | Så mens ame > |
74 = Fn Eee oe ..Ix!x!Ix|..|x 108 | = divergentissima SER EX ES fa IRS] es
75 a — capitata...|\..|x|..|x ae: 10 — interrupta staur..||..|X|.-|.-|- |
76} — Lagerstedtii...... ae ul — data 5... |: RS is
77| == falaisensis ee LER ee le u NES LENS
78 ES astrum . Eu El LA 112 — leptosoma....... [xx |. fx
79 cola ee I a A LEA 113 — mesogongyla ..... ae ele peel es
SD De Bea ae el 114 — mesolepta angusta |... |.
81 du se ee el one 115 = microsfa rens ETES Eje HI
82 = nmuticaf. Colinit-. \xı ziel 116 — parva Lagersledtü | elle als | a
83 — __ Goeppertiana | 117 | — staur. interr.parva | rade
84 m= yentricosa.c. |e. eran 118 — subcapitata.... . sae x |
85 DIVAlIS sauannce se A ALS Lo Yan Re la as | a alle
86 — Heufleriana...... aie Ware be es erde: | x |x | m i x
87 — Placentula....... |... -|--]--1120 — javanica oblonga. | .. rae mee.
88 — radiosan .. . ne. EXE Ex ER LA ee Or M fruncata =. | x |. Nil
89 — rhyncocephala ...}..|..|..|..|x|..]199 | = jobtusa 2s a5. esol eas [seal
90 — Rotana ........ ~-|X]--|X 1X) xX1193 =) paryulae ee 3
2 Ses x|..|..|x|..|../494! — Phoenic. amphil.. | x | x | x
92 — viridula slesvicens.| x |x|..|..!..|..
| | Stephanodiseus RE
Neidium | JR 1125 — Astrea spinul: ... || ..| x es lea
93 — affin. gen. minor.|..|..|..|x ai Surirella | LA) |
94, = — longiceps..|x|..|..|. |..\..|126|1 — ovalis minuta....||..|x|..|..|x]..
95 — bisuleatum ...... Pee 3 Dr — mr ovale AE
96 = decorgtum. =... Sa Po A ee | |
Om ERE Tridis 2 2 DRE 1e Synedra | æn
| | 128 — WAGE. .6605c00¢ ISA SAN 1: 2
Nitzschia | I | | |
98 = Denticulas eer Patra (eel rd ee oe Tabellaria LR |, eee
99 —.Hantzschiana | Ale wine 129 — sstloceulosar zn. SB es EIER >
100 — Nathorstüi.......|l..|.|x|...|x| | | 8/1810) 7| 610
10151112 4/8 | Total... 44 74 38.46 16 28

The above list shows, that the total number of freshwater forms
is 128, and of these there were previously known

from “W': Greenland 2 0, 22 44 (34.1 lo)
—" ErGreenland Fr. 2. 74 (57.4 °/o)
— Franz-Josef Land ........... 38 (29.5 %o)

954 Enxsr Ostrup.

TOM DPUZNEIPeN ec rave teur este 46 (35.7 lo)
N BEEIENIPIANG bia shes vies, cree da 16 (12.4 °/o)
ETD MAP as ee bey Ba a ee 28 (21.7 lo)

TIE DÉCORER py ah ne vino 28 (21.7 lo),

hence previously known from the
ATOME ee 101 (78.3 Io).

From W. Green]. only, and from no
DEINER AuchHe Iocality (00.0224. 11 (8.5 Po).

From the localities east of E. Greenl.,

LAMED AS A OWIIOLE". ET bag ae 76 (58.9 °%o).

This proves that the freshwater-Diatom-flora from East Green-
land which we are here considering obviously originates from the
east, and as regards the eastern localities, more particularly from
Spitzbergen.

To this may be added that five of the forms which have been

found, viz.
Cymbella affinis tumida

— Botellus
— ventricosa semicircularis
Navicula gibbula capitata and
— Lagerstedtii,
have hitherto — outside Greenland — been found only in Spitz-
bergen; and a similar origin is indicated for some of the Desmi-
diaceæ found by Dr. F. BORGESEN (cf. F. Börgesen: Freshw. Algæ, p. 73).

Busse Galoneisssepfentrionalis sp. NOVA,:. 64222. za. soe Page 233
orn Nayvieulassipbmlan@l var capitata Lost 2... nr — 236
—ı 3 Staurpneissarlatata Ebr. forma minor. .:.:=..2--22000 cone en eee — 236
eee Gymbellagseptenfrionalis-sp.enova........ ee — 238
Ze GOMDHMENARDOTEALE Sp: ROVA 2 ee oc — 239
— 6. Anomoeoneis zellensis Grun. var. linearis var. nova.............. — 239
— J. Naviciia anplica Halis forma elongata... D. — 240
— 8 — SACINISRE NT svar: xobesa: var: nova... een — 240
— 9. — Winde neo RTS ee — 241
— 10. — PusillausW.sm. var. capitata var: nova..........0..0. — 241
atl: EPinnulariandiyersens, var-#linearis var. DOVA.. none see: — 243
— 12. - Cocconeis flexella Kutz var. intermedia var.-nova................ — 244
— 19. Bunotia divisa Herib: var. arctica var. NOVA... 7. bas uEE — 246
— 14. Cocconeis maxima A. Cl. var. lanceolata var. nova .............. — 245
— 15. Eunotia parellela Ehr. var. arcuata var nova ................... — 247
aol Os NMZSschiatfontacolayGerum VAT EE et eat dre — 250
— 17. Hantzschia amphioxys (Ehr.) Grun. var. robusta var. nova ....... — 249
wile NUT ZSchiassubcapıtatauspanoyar ee cn KØ SKI el REDE — 249

— 19. Synedra Vaucheriæ Kitz. var. septentrionalis var. nova.......... — 250

XIV

TAB.

MEDD. OM Gront. XLIII. Nr. 10. [Øsrrur]

Sorel.

aT Are

OTT TTT Ua reese LL NU TE

4

REE ERE Tis i GET TIRE MØRE. å
« ARALEGRDAGRANRIE ARENA RÉ DMMARS DA ES LANDE ES

18

au HE LES
LE ANNE °°

|
~ a

ul

17

DT NET NY,

Diatoms from North-East Greenland. 255.

List of the Literature which has been consulted.

BRIGHTWELL, T., On the genus Triceratium. Q. J. M. S., I, London, 1853.

Brun, J., Diat. d'eau douce de Vile Jan Mayen & d. 1. côte Est du Groen]. — Bih. t.
K. Sv. Vet.-Ak. Handl., B 21, III, Nr. 2, Stockholm 1901.

CLEVE, ASTRID, On recent Freshwater Diatoms from Lule-Lappmark in Sweden —
Bih. t. K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl., B 21, III. Nr. 2, Stockholm, 1890.

CLEVE, ASTRID, Beitrage zur Flora der Baren Insel, I, Diatoméen. — Bih. t. K. Sv. Vet.-
Akad. Handl., B 26, III, Nr. 10, Stockholm, 1900.

CLEVE, P. T., Diatomaceer fran Spetsbergen. — Ofvers. af K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Förhandl.,
1867, Nr. 10, Stockholm, 1868.

CLEVE, P. T., On Diatoms from the Arctic Sea. — Bih. t. K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl.,
B 1, Nr. 13, Stockholm, 1873.

CLEVE, P. T., Diatoms, collected during the Expedition of the Vega, Vega Exp. Vet.
Arb., B III, Stockholm, 1883.

CLEVE, P. T., The Diatoms of Finland, Acta Soc. p. Flora et Fauna Fennica, VIII,
Nr. 2, Helsingfors, 1891.

CLEVE, P. T., Synopsis of the Naviculoid Diatoms, I—II. — K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl.,
B 26, Nr. 2 and B 27, Nr. 3, Stockholm, 1894—95.

CLEVE, P. T., Diatoms from Baffin Bay and Davis Strait. — Bih. t. K. Sv. Vet.-Akad.
Handl., B 22, III, Nr. 4, Stockholm, 1896.

CLEVE, P. T., & Grunov, A., Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Arctischen Diatomeen. — K.
Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl., B 17, Nr. 2, Stockholm, 1880.

DE Toni, J., Bapt. Sylloge Bacillariearum omnium husque cognitarum, I—III, Patavii
MDCCCXLI— MDCCCXCIV.

Gran, H. H., Diatomaceæ from the Ice-floes and Plankton of the Arctic Ocean.

Gran, H. H., Nordisches Plankton. Diatomeen. Kiel und Leipzig, 1905.

GREGORY, W., On the Post-Testiary lacustrine Sand . . . . from Glenshira. — Trans.
Mier. Soc., III— IV, London, 1855, 1857.
Grecory, W., New forms of marine Diatomacez found in the Firth of Clyde and in
Loch Fine. — Trans. Roy. Soc. of Edinb., XXI, IV, Edinburgh, MDCCCLVII.
Grunow, A., Die österreichischen Diatomaceen. — Verh. Zool.-Bot. Ges. Wien, B XII,
Wien, 1862.

Grunow, A., Algen und Diatomeen aus dem Kaspischen Meere. SCHNEIDER, O., Natur-
wissensch. Beitr. z. Kenntn. d. Kaukasuslander, Dresden, 1878.

Grunow, A., Beiträge zur Kenntniss der fossilen Diatomeen Oesterreich-Ungarns.
Beitr. z. Palæont. Oest.-Ung. u. d. Orient, B II, Wien, 1882.

Grunow, A., Die Diatomeen ven Franz Josephs Land. Denksch. Akad. Wissen. Wien,
B XLVIII, Wien, 1884.

HERIBAUD, JOSEPH, Les Diatomées d'Auvergne. Clermont-Ferrand & Paris, 1893.

HERIBAUD, JOSEPH, Les Diatomées fossiles d'Auvergne, I—III, Paris, 1902, 1903, 1908.

LAGERSTEDT, N. G. W., Sötvattens-Diatomaceer fran Spetsbergen och Beeren-Eiland. —
Bih. t. K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl., III, Nr. 15, Stockholm, 1873.

MÜLLER, OTTO, Baccillariales aus den Hochseen des Riesengebirges. Forsch. ber. a. d.
Biol. Stat. z. Plön, Teil 6.

PERAGALLO, H., Monographie du genre Pleurosigma et des genres allies, Le Diatomiste,
I, 1890 — 93.

PERAGALLO, H. & M., Diatomées marines de France et des districts voisins. Grez-zur-
Loing, 1897— 1908.

SCHMIDT, ADOLPH, Atlas der Diatomaceenkunde. Aschersleben, 1874, later Leipzig,
continued as yet.

256 Ernst Ostrup. Diatoms from North-East Greenland.

SCHMIDT, ApoLpH, Die in den Grundproben der Nordseefahrt enthaltenen Diatomaceen,
Il, Jahresber. d. Komm. z. Unters. d. deut. Meere in Kiel, Berlin, 1874.

Van Heunck, HENRI, Synopsis des Diatomées de Belgique, I—IV, Anvers, 1880—85.

Van Heurck, HENRI, Traité des Diatomées, Anvers, 1899.

Osrrup, E., Marine Diatoméer fra Østgrønland. — Medd. om Gronl., XVIII, Koben-
havn, 1895.

Osrrup, E., Ferskvands Diatoméer fra Østgrønland. — Ibid., XV, København, 1897.

Osrrup, E., Kyst-Diatomeer fra Grønland. — Ibid. XV, København, 1897.

Osrrup, E., Danske Diatoméjord Aflejringer af N. Hartz og E. Østrup, B, Diatoméerne
af E. Ostrup, Danm. geol. Unders., II, R. 9, Kobenhavn, 1899.

Osrrur, E., Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Diatoméenflora des Kossogolbeckens in der
nordwestlichen Mongolei, Hedvigia, B XLVIII, 1908.

26—9—1910.

ne,

i
3
5

beider fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 64.

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Bind III - Nr. 11

SERTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND: XLIII

MARINE PLANKTON

FROM
THE EAST-GREENLAND SEA

COLLECTED DURING THE “DANMARK EXPEDITION” 1906—1908

I. LIST OF DIATOMS AND FLAGELLATES
BY

BEBZOSTENFELB

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
‘à 1910

1911

LIBRARY
NEW YORK
BOTANICAL
GARDEN:

INTRODUCTION

uring the outward and homeward voyages of the Danmark-

Expedition in 1906 and 1908 to and from N. E. Greenland the
botanical collector Mr. A. LUNDAGER has procured a large series of
samples af surface plankton by means of using tow-nets with
fine-meshed silk-gauze (Millergauze No. 20). Also during the stay in
Danmarks Havn (Denmark Harbour), Germania Land, 76746' N. Lat.,
18°43’ W. Long., some collections were made.

Of late years several expeditions have crossed the Greenland
Sea and brought home collections of plankton. Therefore it was
not likely that the plankton samples of the Danmark Expedition
should give much new, especially not with regard to the sam-
ples taken in the open Greenland Sea east and south of the pack-
ice (drift-ice). The main interest must lie in the samples from the
pack-ice itself and from the coastal water inside it, and further
in the samples from Danmarks Havn. I have consequently limited
my examination to the samples taken in these regions and have not
wasted my time by examining the other samples which would have
given only a feeble and chance knowledge of the plankton of the
open Greenland Sea, based, as it must have been, upon material
from two crossings alone and both in July— August.

It would have been of the highest value if the Expedition had taken
samples at regular intervals, e. g. fortnightly, during the whole time
of the stay in Danmarks Havn from August 1906 to July 1908, as
we know very little of the seasonal changes in arctic coast-plankton.
The only source is VANHOFFEN’s investigations from Karajak Fjord
in West Greenland, ca, 70° N. Lat., (Drygalski Expedition 1892—93),
and it is easily understood that a comparison with those would
have been much appropriate. Unfortunately the collection from
Danmarks Havn is very incomplete; it consists of some samples from
the time between June 15!" and September 10' 1907 and a couple
from July 215! 1908 when the steamer left the harbour. There is
here lost a chance which, perhaps, will not come again for years.

20°

260 C. H. OSTENFELD.

As to the samples collected before and after the stay in Dan-
marks Havn, we have (1°) a fair collection from August 1906 and
July 1908 taken in the more or less ice-filled water along the coast
from off Koldewey Island (ca. 76°30' N. Lat.) to ca. 78° N. Lat., and
further (2°) an interesting collection from the traversing of the pack-
ice in both years (July—August). During the homeward voyage in
July i908 the samples from the coastal water and the pack-ice were
taken with intervals of only one or a few hours, and a preliminary
examination soon showed that it was not necessary to work out
more than a selected number. In the following list I have enume-
rated the species of Diatoms and Flagellates, in another paper
Mr. Ove PAULSEN will treat of the Peridinians. With regard to
the Zooplankton the collecting method with small open conical nets
of fine-meshed silk-gauze is not well adapted to the capture of the
larger organisms, metazoa; other samples taken by the Expedition
with larger coarse-meshed nets and at different depths give better
results; they will form the subject of papers by zoologists; it will,
therefore, not be necessary to undertake a closer examination of the
surface samples in this respect. On the other hand, the Protozoa,
at least the Tintinnodea, require fine-meshed nets for catching,
and in a little separate paper I shall enumerate the species of pro-
tozoa found in the samples.

Finally Mr. PAULSEN and I in common will write on the surface
plankton samples as a whole describing the general character of the
plankton, the supposed origin of the organisms, etc. under compari-
son with the hydrographical conditions and using the papers publi-
shed by other planktologists on the plankton of the East Green-
land Sea.

The list here given contains the names of all the plankton
Diatoms and Flagellates determined from the samples, with quota-
tions of the first description, of the more important synonyms and
figures, as well as of the general works (e. g. Gran’s Diatoms in
Nordisches Plankton). Critical remarks elucidated by figures are
annexed to several species. The list further gives the occurrence in
ihe region, divided into the three above mentioned areas: Dan-
marks Havn, the coastal water and the pack-ice, and the
time for the presence in the plankton, as far as the scanty data allow
it. At last the area of distribution is given summarily. The exa-
mination did comprise 64 samples.

The littoral diatoms and the diatoms of the ice-floes are deter-
mined by Mr. E. Osrrup who publishes his results together with a
treatment of the freshwater diatoms.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 261

The following papers deal with the phytoplankton from the
East Greenland Sea:

BrocH, Hy., (1909): Plankton-tables, in D. Damas et E. Koefoed, Le Plankton de la
Mer du Grønland. — Due d'Orleans: Croisière Océanographique accomplie à
bord de La Belgica dans la Mer du Gronland 1905. Bruxelles.

CLEVE, P. T., (1900): Report on the Plankton collected by the Swedish Expedition
to Greenland in 1899. — K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 34, Nr. 3. Stockholm.

Osrrup, E., (1895): Marine Diatomeer fra Ost-Gronland. — Medd. om Grønland, XVIII,
København.

Hereto the two general works may be added:

Gran, H. H., (1904): Die Diatomeen der arktischen Meere. I. Teil: Die Diatomeen des

Planktons — Fauna Arctica, herausgegeben von F. Römer u. F. Schaudinn,
Bd. III, Heft 3. Jena.
— (1905): Diatomeen. — Nordisches Plankton, herausgegeben von K. Brandt. XIX.

Kiel u. Leipzig.

I. Bacillariales (Diatoms).

A. Centricæ.
Melosira Ag., 18247,

1. Melosira hyperborea (Grun.) Schütt, in Engler & Prantl, Nat.
Pflanzenfam., I. 1 b, 1896, p. 59; Gran, Norweg. North Polar Exp,
Scientif. Results, vol. 4, No. 11, 1900, p. 52. pl. 3, figs. 11—15. M.
nummuloides, var.? hyperborea Grunow in V. Heurck, Synopsis, pl. 85,
figs. 3—4.

The species is one of the most characterizing diatoms from the
ice-floes. It often occurs in practically pure mass cultures in holes
in the ice-floes and in spaces between them. Both in 1906 and in
1908 several samples from the pack-ice had this species as their
main organism. In most samples from July and August it had
resting spores, answering well to the excellent figures in Gran’s pa-
per quoted above. In October 1906 the samples from Danmarks
Havn contained a few empty frustules, and in September 1907 the
case was nearly the same, i.e. at that time the vegetation period
was over. In June (15'") 1907 a sample collected in a crack of the
land-ice shows us the species in full growth, the chains consisting
of frustules in rapid division and with no trace of resting spores.
In the later half of July 1908 most of the samples from the coastal
water and some from the inner part of the pack-ice contained it,
in several of them even as common, and in nearly all samples re-
sting spores were present. Thus we get an idea of its life-cycle,
as we must suppose that it winters as resting spores, probably frozen
in the ice.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species known from the arctic coast regions
and from the inner Baltic.

Thalassiosira Cleve, 1873.

2. Thalassiosira Nordenskiöldii Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handl., Bd. I, No. 13, 1873, p. 6, pl. II, fig. 1; Gran, Norske Nord-

1 I have followed the consecutive order of genera and species given in GRAN,
Nord. Plankton XIX.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 263

havs-Exp., Protophyta, 1897, p. 28, pl. IV, fig. 59; Nord. Plankton XIX,
1905, p. 16, fig. 9.

This species is rather rare in the collection; it has been found
in a single sample from the pack-ice in 1906, in some samples from
Danmarks Havn in 1907 and 1908, and in several ones from the
coastal water and the pack-ice in 1908, but never commonly. The
time where it “flowers” must be very short in these high latitudes
as it has not been present in the June and July (first half) samples
from Danmarks Havn. No resting spores were seen. July—Sep-
tember.

Distrib. Northern neritic species widely distributed along the coast
regions of the northern countries.

3. Thalassiosira decipiens (Grun.) Jorgensen, Bergens Museums
Skrifter, 1905, p. 96, pl. 6, fig. 3; Gran, Nord. Plankton, 1905 XIX,
p. 17, fig. 10; Ostenfeld, Wiss. Ergeb. Aral See Exp., VIII, 1908, p. 144,
pl. 6, figs. 6—8; T. gelatinosa Hensen, 5. Ber. Komm. Deutsch. Meere,
1887, p.87; Coscinodiscus excentricus, var. decipiens Grunow, Sitz-
ungsber. naturw. Ges. Isis, Dresden, 1878, p. 28, pl. 6, fig. 18; C. deci-
piens Grunow in Van Heurck, Synopsis, 1883, pl. 91, fig. 10.

Found sparingly in four samples from the outer margin of the
pack-ice in 1906, not elsewhere. July —August.
Distrib. Northern temperate species known from the coast regions

of North and West-Europe, further from the Caspian and Aral Seas; not for-
merly found in arctic water, where it has not its home.

4. Thalassiosira hyalina (Grun.) Gran, Bibliotheca bot. Heft 42,
1897, p. 4, pl. 1, figs. 17—18; Nord. Plankton XIX, p. 17; E. Jorgensen,
Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905, p. 96, pl. VI, fig.5; Th. Clevei Gran,
Norske Nordhavs Exp., Protophyta, 1897, p. 29, pl. 4, figs. 60—62;
Coscinodiscus hyalinus Grun. in Cleve & Grunow, K. Svenska Vet-
Akad. Handl., Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 113, pl. 7, fig. 128; Grunow, Diat.
v. Franz Josefs Land, 1884, p. 30, pl. C, fig. 28.

It is rather curious that I have found this species, so charac-
teristic for the ice-floes, only very rarely and in a few samples from
the pack-ice in August 1906.

Distrib. Arctic-neritic species known from the ice-floes and the coasts
of the arctic Sea (reaching as far south as Stadt in Norway).

5. Thalassiosira gravida Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad.
Handl., Bd. 22, afd. 3, No. 4, 1896, p. 12, pl. 2, figs. 14—16; Gran, Norske
Nordhavs-Exp., Protophyta, 1897, p. 28, pl. 4, figs. 57—58; Nord. Plank-
ton XIX, p. 18, fig. 12; Coscinodiscus subglobosus Cleve & Grun. in
Grunow, Diat. v. Franz Josefs Land, 1884, p. 32, pl. D, figs. 19—20.

264 C. H. OSTENFELD.

In the samples from 1906 this species was only found twice and
in very few specimens; also in 1907, in the samples from Danmarks
Havn it was rare. In 1908, on the other hand, it was common in
many of the samples on the whole way from Danmarks Hayn through
the pack-ice. In several samples the cells were very small, so-called
hunger-specimens. The resting spores (Coscinod. subglobosus) were
present in two samples (Septm. 1907, July 1908). July —August—
Seplember.

Distrib. Northern neritic species widely distributed along the coast
bordering the Arctic and North Atlantic Oceans and their tributaries.

6. Thalassiosira bioculata (Grun.) Ostenfeld, Bot. of the Færôes,
vol. 2, 1903, Copenhagen, p. 564, figs. 120—121; Gran, Nord. Plankton
XIX, p. 19, fig. 14; Coscinodiscus b. Grunow, Diat. v. Franz Josefs Land,
1884, p. 30 et 56, pl. C, fig. 30, pl. D, figs. 1—2.

Single individuals were found in several of the samples from
Danmarks Havn, the coast water and also in the pack-ice. Chains
are not seen and the species was not found in stage of strong growth.
July—August—September.

Distrib. Northern neritic species known from the coast regions of the
northern countries bordering the Davis Strait, northern Atlantic and Arctic
Oceans.

Bacterosira Gran, 1900.
7. Bacterosira fragilis Gran, Nyt Mag. Naturvid., Christiania,
38, 1900, p. 114; Nord. Plankton, 1905, XIX, p. 21; Lauderia f. Gran,
Bibliotheca botanica, Heft 42, 1897, p. 18, pl. 1, figs. 12—14.

Found very sparingly in samples from Danmarks Hayn and the
coast-water, not in the pack-ice. July— August.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species known from the coasts of the arctic
Sea (West- and East-Greenland, Spitsbergen, Nova Zembla) and from the
northern coast of Norway.

Lauderia Cleve, 1873.

8. Lauderia glacialis (Grun.) Gran, Nyt Magaz. Naturvid., Chri-
stiania, Bd. 38, 1900, p. 111, pl. 9, figs. 10—14; Nord. Plankton, XIX,
p. 23; Podosira hormoides, var. glacialis Grunow, Diat. Franz Josefs
Land, 1884, p. 56, pl. C, fig. 32; P. glacialis Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska
Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 22, afd. 3, No.4, 1896, p. 12, pl. 2, figs. 17 —20;
Porosira g. Jorgensen, Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905, p. 97, pl. 6,

fig. 7.
Rare in the samples, found in Danmarks Havn and in the coast
water, not in the pack-ice. July—August.

Distrib. Northern (subarctic) species known from the coastal regions
of the arctic Sea and along the coasts of North-Europe (in winter).

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 265

Hyalodiseus Ehrbg., 1845.

9. Hyalodiscus laevis Ehrbg., Monatsber. Berlin. Akad. Wis-
sensch. 1845, p. 78; Cleve u. Grunow, K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl.,
Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 116; Peragallo, Diatom marin. de France, pl. 119,
fig. 20; A. subtilis Bailey, Smithson. Contrib. to knowledge, vol. 7, 1854,
p20; fig. 12; W, Hendry, Quart. Journ. Microsc. sc., 1861, p..179;
Cleve u. Grunow, |. c.; Gran, Bibliotheca botanica, Heft 42, p.5, pl. 1,
fro Peragallo, |. c. pl. 119, fig. 7. Cir. Stockmayer, Annal. k. k.
naturh. Hofmuseum, Wien, XXIII, 1909, p. 69.

In some samples from Danmarks Havn I found sparingly a large
species (150+-170 in diameter of the valve) of Hyalodiscus which,
I think, is identical with Gran’s H. subtilis from Karajak Fjord. On
the other hand I cannot find any difference of valve between H.
levis Ehrbg. and H. subtilis Bail. Already Henny (1. c.) has suggested
that the distinctive marks in the proportion between the entire valve
and the central part (umbilicus) as well as in the structure of the
“umbilicus” are value-less, and my here given figures (Fig. 1) which

Fig 1. Hyalodiscus laevis Ehrbg. 250 t. m.

are chosen as extremes will, taken together with the figures by
PERAGALLO, show that these characters are subject to great variabi-
lity. Therefore, I find it necessary to unite the two species in one
to which H. scolicus (Kutz.) Grun. must be referred as a dwarfy
variety. — July—September.

Distrib. Coast-species, not true plankton form, found scattered over
the earth, especially in colder regions; often found in fossil depots.

Coscinodiseus Ehrbg., 1838.
10. Coscinodiscus centralis Ehrbg., Abhandl. Berl. Akad., 1838,
p- 129; Mikrogeologie, pl. 18, fig. 39. pl. 22, fig. 1; Jorgensen, Bergens
Museums Skrifter, 1905, p.93, pl. 6, fig. 1; Gran, Nord. Plankton XIX,

266 H. C. OSTENFELD.

1905, p. 33, fig. 33; Ostenfeld, Wiss. Ergebn. Aral-See Exped., VIII,
St. Petersburg, 1908, p. 149, pl. 7, figs. 4—5.

In a sample from the outer part of the pack-ice a single dead
frustuce of this species was found. August 1906.

Distrib. Widely distributed oceanic species, according to GRAN com-
mon, especially during winter, in the Gulf-Stream area of the Norwegian
Sea and in the North Atlantic; not at home in arctic water.

11. Coscinodiscus subbuliens Jorgensen, Bergens Museums
Skrifter 1905, p. 94, pl. VI, fig.2; Gran, Nord. Plankton XIX, 1905, p. 32,
fig. 32; C. oculus iridis Gran, Fauna Arctica, III, Lief.3, 1904, p. 519,
pl. XVII, figs. 17—19.

The species which I refer to JORGENSEN’s C. subbuliens is very
common in some of the samples from the autumn, indeed forming
the main part of the phytoplankton.

Owing to the abundance of material I have been able to add
some points to the descriptions given by JORGENSEN and GRAN. As
to the size of the species JØRGENSEN gives a diameter of “usually
50—100 42”, and GRAN says 65—150 », while my measurements extend
it to 240% (1854 as mean of 20 measurements) for the normal vege-
tative cells. The valves are coarsely areolated in a radiate manner,
and in contradistinction to the descriptions of the two quoted au-
thors I have found that, at a certain adjustment, a single row of
very small points or apiculi are discernible a little inside the margin
and further, asymmetrically among them, two larger apiculi or knots,
at a distance from one another of between 120° and 150°. The
apiculi which are difficult to see, best upon ignified material moun-
ted in styrax-balsam, stand rather closely, as between two usually
3—4 radii of areoles originate. The existence of the two larger
apiculi shows that C. subbuliens must be referred to the Group Bia-
piculati created by me in 1908 (Wiss. Ergebn. d. Aralsee-Exp., Lief.
VIII, St. Petersburg, 1908, p.147). Further investigations must decide,
if all species of the sectio Radiati Rattr. possess these two apiculi;
hitherto they have been found in C. biconicus Van Breem., C. aralensis
Ostf., C. Granit Gough, C. centralis Ehrbg. and C. concinuus W.

GRAN (1904, fig. 19) has figured the construction of the girdle of a
specimen which just has divided into two daughter-cells and where
the matter is more complicated than in the ordinary cells. Therefore
I have given a figure (Fig. 2) showing the girdle of a normal cell’.
This figure represents only a part of the girdle, but it is seen di-
stinctly, that in the connecting part of each valve two structure-lines

1 The fig. 32 ce in Gran’s paper of 1905 is not quite clear in this respect.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 267

run parallel to its margins, one thin line near the margin and one
much coarser line situated more or less half way between the mar-
gin and the margin of the
valve. The first named
line makes a deviation
from the parallel in one
place, where it bends
rather abruptly towards
the coarse line and merges

into it on a very short
way, thus forming a V-
shaped figure with the
tip cut off; in this place
the line is coarser than

ey

Fig. 2. Coscinodiscus subbuliens Jorg. An empty
elsewhere and _ coarsest and partly broken frustule. Height 85. 500 t. m.

where it disappears in the

other line. The V-shaped places of the two connecting parts of a
cell never face each other, oftenest they are on the opposite halfs
of the girdle, but sometimes rather near each other, as e. g. shown
in fig. 3, to the right. The narrow part of the V is always directed
towards the corresponding valve.

In two samples from August—September 1907 where Cosc. sub-
buliens was dominant, I happened to find among the numerous nor-
mal cells some few auxospores or more correctly cells developed
from auxospores.. Figs. 3—4 represent such cases: A large cell (dia-
meter in a few measured spe-
cimens 280—320 ») carries on
the one valvar side the folded
and crumpled rest of the pe-
rizonium; the cell itself is very
young which is seen from the
Fig. 3. Coscinodiscus subbuliens Jorg. The absence of a distinct girdle-
two figures to the left represent the same > :

celle Alla part; the nucleus is situated

close to the innerside of that

valve, which turns away from the perizonium. I did not succeed
in finding other stages, but the knowledge at hand is sufficient to
show that the auxospore formation probably goes on in the same
manner as in Thalassiosira gravida (Gran, Norske Nordhavs-Exp.,
Protophyta 1897) or in Melosira (see f. i. G. KARSTEN, Wissensch.
Meeresunters., 1899, p. 183), with the difference that follows from the
fact that the cells of Cosc. subbuliens occur solitary, not in chains.
Hence it results that the auxospores immediately become separated
from their mother-cells, which makes it difficult to observe them.

268 C. H. OSTENFELD.

G. KARSTEN (I. ¢., p. 185) reports that be has found auxospores in
Cosc. radiatus and KLEBAHN in Cosc. excentricus, but closer informa-
tions are not, as far as I know, given concerning the occurrence of
this phenomenon in the genus Coscinodiscus.

Fig. 4. Coscinodiscus subbuliens Jorg. 250 t. m.

Cosc. subbuliens was dominant in samples from Danmarks Havn
and from the coast water in 1906, 1907 and 1908 in July—September.
Few living specimens were present in two samples from October 1906
taken in cracks in the ice of Danmarks Havn. In the pack-ice it
was very rare, only few specimens seen in a couple of samples.

Distrib. According to GRAN a boreal species occurring especially in
the regions where polar and atlantic currents meet, often in large quantities.

12. Coscinodiscus marginatus Ehrbg., Abhandl. Berlin. Akad.
Wissensch., 1841, p. 142; A. Schmidt, Atlas Diatom.-Kunde, pl. 62,
figs. 1—5, 9—11; pl. 59, fig. 11; C. fimbriato-limbatus A. Schmidt, 1. c.,
pl. 65, figs. 3—6; pl. 113, fig. 2; C. limbatus A. Schmidt, 1. c., pl. 63,
fig. 7; Ostenfeld & Paulsen, Medd. Grønland, XXVI, 1904, p. 160.

Som few empty frustules of this coarsely areolated species were
found in a sample from the outer part of the pack-ice in August
1906.

Distrib. Oceanic temperate species known from the plankton af the
North Atlantic west of 26° W.Long., not at home in arctic water.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 269

©

13. Coscinodiscus curvatulus Grun. var. karianus Cleve et Gru-
now, K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 113, pl. 7, fig.
129; C. curvatulus, var. genuina Grun., Diat. v. Franz Josefs Land,
1884, p. 31, ex parte, pl. D, fig. 13 (non fig. 14); C. curvatulus Gran,
Nord. Plankton XIX, p. 35, ex parte, fig. 37 a.

In two samples from the pack-ice, taken in July 1908, I found
rather sparingly a Coscinodiscus which agrees well with the form
quoted above, var. karianus of C. curvatulus, and to this form I also
refer the fig. 13 by Grunow’s diatoms from Franz Josefs Land. It
has a single row of distinct apiculi.

GRAN has pointed out that probably several species are included
in Grunow’s C. curvatulus. He gives figures of a form
from the Norwegian Sea which has no apiculi and in
which the low girdle consists of the two connecting
parts and a plain intercalary hoop. Our form has a
somewhat higher girdle in which each connecting Fig. 5. Coscino-
part has an intercalary hoop and the line between Hilde aaa te

the connecting part and the intercalary part is eleva- karianus Cl. &
Grun.

ted and with a V-shaped curvature, see fig. 5. I think
that it is a distinct arctic species, but my material is too scanty to
decide the question.

Distrib. (of var. karianus): Arctic Sea, in pack-ice; (of the main spe-
cies): widely distributed both in colder and warmer seas.

14. Coscinodiscus Joergensenii nom. nov.; C. polyacanthus, var.
intermedius Grunow, Diat. v. Franz Josefs Land, p. 29, pl. C, fig. 25;
Jorgensen, Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905, p.92; non C. intermedius
Ehrbg.

In some samples from the pack-ice (July— August 1906 and 1908)
and from Danmarks Havn (October 1906, August 1907) I have found
rather scattered, specimens of a fasciculate Coscinodiscus of the sub-
lilis-group, which agrees well with GRuNow’s quoted description and
figure. As JORGENSEN (1. c.) has suggested, it is distinct from the true
C. polyacanthus Grun. by having one row of small interfasciculate
apiculi and is closely related to C. curvatulus (at least to var. karianus)
from which it differs e. g. by a finer structure and straight fasciculi.
On the other hand it is allied to Thalassiosira bioculata from which it
is easily recognised by having only one (not two) central areole and
by a less fine structure. I have not succeeded in finding out the
construction of the girdle exactly, but it has not the many inter-
calary connecting parts of Th. bioculata and the cells are not high.

My figures Fig. 6 will show the structure of the valves and the
number of apiculi which is considerably lower than in C. polyacanthus.

270 C. H. OSTENFELD.

GRUNOW (1. c.) gives the size to 60 vy, I have found it ranging from
50 til 80 y.
In the samples from Danmarks Havn in October 1906 I found

Fig. 6. Coscinodiscus Joergensenii n. nom. 500 t. m.

two specimens just coming from the auxospores and having one valve
developed while the other half of the cell had the perizonium wall
kept; and in the same samples I also found some globular bodies
of just the same size and with the same con-
tents of chromatophores, etc.; these globules I
consider as the auxospores of this species. In
the figures 7 I have given such a globule and
the auxospore-cell at the same magnification.

Fig. 7. Auxospore of
Coscinodiscus Joergen- As the cells seem to live solitary, the mature

senii n. nom. - -
auxospore — as in C. subbuliens — does not

occur adherent to its mother-cell.
Distrib. Probably arctic neritic species, known from Cape Wankarema
(Grunow) and Arctic Norway (Jorgensen).

Note. It has been said many times before, but I cannot help repeating that
the genus Coscinodiscus is in a great confusion and that the limits of the species
are very indistinct. It is to be hoped that a monographer will be found who may
have a happy hand to clear up this difficult matter.

Asteromphalus Ehrbg., 1844.

15. Asteromphalus Hookeri Ehrbg., Monatsber. Berlin. Akad.
Wissensch., 1844, p. 200, fig. 3; Gran, Nord. Plankton, 1905, XIX, p. 45,
fig. 50; A. Brookei Bail., var., Cleve Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl.,
Bd. 1, 1873, p. 10, pl. 4, fig. 19; A. atlanticus Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska
Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 22, afd. 3, No. 4, 1896, p.5; K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handl. Bd. 34, No.1, 1900, p. 19, pl. 8, figs. 7—9.

A single specimen was met with in a sample from the outer
part of the pack-ice; August 1906.

Distrib. Northern-temperate, oceanic species, known from the North-
Atlantic and the Antarctic.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea.

Ro
AI
+

Rhizosolenia (Ehrbg.) Brightw. 1858.

16. Rhizosolenia styliformis Brightw., Quart. Journ. Microsc.
Science, VI, 1858, pl. V, fig. 5; Peragallo, in Le Diatomiste, vol. I, 1892, p.
111, pl. 4, figs. 1—5; Gran, Rep. Norweg. Marine- and Fishery-Investig.,
vol. 2, No.5, 1902, pl. 1, figs. 1—9; Nord. Plankton, 1905, XIX, p. 54.

Found in Danmarks Havn (September—October 1906, August
1907) and in the coastal water (1906 and 1908), but nearly absent
from the pack-ice. It occurs in most samples very rarely, but in
a single one not uncommon.

Distrib. Widely distributed oceanic speeies. often character organism
over large areas of water, mostly a temperate species, but here and in some
other exceptional cases behaving as an arctic organism.

17. Rhizosolenia hebetata Bailey, American Journ. of Sc. and
Arts, Ser. 2, vol. 22, 1856, pl. 1, figs. 18, 19; Cleve, Vega-Exp. vetensk.
iakttag., Bd. 3, 1883, pl. 6, fig. 69; Gran, Fauna Arctica, Bd. 3, Lief. 3,
1904, p.524; Nord. Plankton 1905, XIX, p. 55, fig. 67.

f. semispina (Hensen) Gran, |. c., p. 55; Rh. semispina Hensen,
V. Ber. Komm. Unters. Deutschen Meere, 1887, p. 84, pl. 5, fig. 39.

Only found in the pack-ice and here — especially in August
1906 — the dominant species in some samples. In July—August
1908 not so common.

Only the f. semispina was seen.

Distrib. Northern oceanic species of wide distribution.

18. Rhizosolenia obtusa Hensen, V. Ber. Komm. Unters. Deut-
schen Meere, 1887, p. 86, pl. 5, fig. 41; Gran, Nord. Plankton XIX, p. 56;
R. alata, var. truncata Gran, Norske Nordhavs Exp., Protophyta,
1897, p.6, pl. 4, fig. 67.

Only found in the pack-ice and in the same samples where
R. hebetata, f. semispina was present. Dominant in some samples from
August 1906, not common in 1908.

Distrib. Northern oceanic species known from the colder parts of
the North Atlantic and the Norwegian Sea, etc.

Eucampia Ehrbg., 1839.

19. Eucampia groenlandica Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad.
Handl., Bd. 12, afd. 3, No. 4, 1896, p. 10, pl. 2, fig. 10; Jorgensen, Ber-
gens Museum Skrifter, 1905, p.99, pl.6, fig. 8; Gran, Nord. Plankton,
XIX, 1905, p. 99, fig. 127.

Single chains were found in four samples of July 1908 from
Danmarks Havn and the coastal water, not in the pack-ice.

In some cases the chains were like Gran’s f. atlantica (fig. 127 d),

972 C. H. OSTENFELD.

in others they stand intermediate and in others again they were
typical (fig. 127 c); thus the f. atlantica has probably a very restricted
value.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species; known from the coasts of arctic coun-
tries; also (rarely) found at Bohuslen, Scotland and in the Norwegian Sea.

Chætoceras Ehrbg., 1844.

20. Chætoceras atlanticum Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad.
Handl., Bd. I, No. 13, 1873, p. 11, pl. 2, fig. 8; Gran, Nord. Plankton, XIX,
1905, p. 64, fig. 74.

This species is found in several samples from Danmarks Havn,
the coast water and the pack-ice, but always in single specimens.
July—September 1906—1908.

Distrib. Widely distributed in the Atlantic Ocean and its tributaries,
also in the Antarctic Ocean; oceanic species.

21. Chætoceras convolutum Castracane, Report of the Challenger
Exp., Botany, II, 1886, p. 78; Gran, Fauna Arctica, III, Heft 3, 1904,
p. 530, fig. 1; Nord. Plankton XIX, 1905, p. 69.

In the pack-ice this species was dominant in some samples from
August 1906; in 1908 it was also present, but not in greater quan-
tities. It was further found in samples from the coastal water and
from Danmarks Havn, but only sporadically and in single specimens.

Distrib. Northern oceanic species, known from the North Atlantic
and the Antarctic Oceans.

22. Chætoceras criophilum Castracane, Report of the Challenger
Exp., Botany, II, 1886, p.78; Gran, Fauna Arctica, III. Heft 3, 1904,
p. 532, fig.3; Nord. Plankton XIX, 1905, p. 71.

If we follow Gran (1. c.) in the distinctive marks between this
and the foregoing species, i. e. C. criophilum has none or a very
rudimentary connecting zone and C. convolutum a well developed
one, it results that this species is very rare in the area, only some
solitary specimens were found in two samples from the pack-ice, one
in 1906 and one in 1908. It is rather unexpected that it is so rare,
as it is one of the characteristic and dominant species of the sea
between Iceland and Jan Mayen.

Distrib. Northern oceanic species, widely distributed in the northern
parts of the Atlantic and its tributaries, further known from the Antarctic.

23. Chætoceras boreale Bailey, Smitsonian Contrib. to know-
ledge, vol. 7, 1854, p. 8, figs. 22—23; Gran, Fauna Arctic. III, Heft 3,
1904, p. 533, fig.5, Nord. Plankton XIX, p. 73.

One of the most common species in the area. Both in 1906
and 1908 it was the dominant species in many samples from the

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 273

coastal water and present also both in Danmarks Havn and in the
inner border of the pack-ice. In August 1906 it was not uncommon
at ca. 13° W. Long., and dominant in the samples taken along the
coast from Koldewey Island to Cape Amélie; in October 1906 some
specimens were found in Danmarks Havn, but mostly empty fru-
stules. In August—September 1907 single specimens occurred in the
samples from Danmarks Havn. In July 1908 it was dominant in
Danmarks Hayn and from that place northwards along the coast
until ca. 78° N. Lat., and it was further found in some samples a
little more eastwards, until ca. 11° W. Lat.

In some of the samples from August 1906 | |
and July 1908 taken in the coastal water (the \
temperature of the water being between —+ 0,5 Mn)
and 4,2°) I often found chains in which the ER |
awns of many of the cell-walls had aborted. IS j
As the fig. 8 shows, such a chain gets a rather TE)
curious aspect: The two latest divisions of the ES 4
chain figured have produced new cells which bear : Ci”
no awns from the valves while the oldest divi- ee
sion has given normally developed awns of which _ så
only the bases have been drawn. At the places _ > LT >
of the awns we find only small protuberances
on the valves, and the protuberances of two N
cohering valves correspond to each other. It
looks as if the cell-division has stopped too
early, when only the division of the contents
has been fulfilled and the development of the
foramen has begun. In some cells I found very Ay
short and curved awns in stead of the protu- =
berances, thus showing the reduction in a some-
what less degree.

Fig. 8 Chaetoceras

I have no real explanation of the pheno- boreale Bail. with
: ER aborted awns.
menon. Perhaps it shows that the cell-division 500 t. m.

takes place very rapidly, or perhaps it designates

a state of hunger, or perhaps it has something to do with micro-
spore formation, as it occurred in the some samples in which mi-
crospore formation in Ch. decipiens was observed (but no microspores
were found in Ch. boreale!). K. OkamurA (Bot. Magaz., Tokyo, XXI,
1907, pl. III, fig. 36) has figured the same phenomenon in a chain of
Ch. criophilum, but has no remarks on it in the text, while in the
explanation of the figures the says (p. 105): “One of the cells of
another chain many times divided”.

Also G. KARSTEN (Valdivia-Exp., Phytoplankton des antarkt. Mee-
XLIII 21

274 C. H. OSTENFELD.

res, 1905, p. 118, Pl. 15, figs. 8d, e) has found Ch. criophilum in the
antarctic ocean with aborted awns. He tells that the chains of this
abnormal aspect occur in depths of 100—80 m. and supposes that
the phenomenon is connected hereto: ,Darin ist eine Minderung

des Formwiderstandes gegeben . . . Diese Zellen resp. Zellreihen
schweben dementsprechend in tieferen Wasserschichten; . . . .“ But

this explanation does not hold good in our case where the abnormal
chains occur in the surface layers of the water.

Distrib. Widely distributed species of northen Oceanic character,
known from all Oceans.

24. Chætoceras decipiens Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad.
Handl., Bd. I, No. 13, 1873, p.11, pl.1, fig.5; Gran, Norske Nordhavs-
Exp., Protophyta. 1897, p. 13, pl. 1, figs. 2—3, pl. 3. fig. 34; Fauna
Arctica, III, Heft 3, 1904, p. 535, pl. 17, figs. 1—6; Nord. Plankton XIX,
p. 74, fig. 88.

As C. boreale one of the most common species in the area. It
was rather rare in the pack-ice both in 1906 and in 1908, but domi-
nant in both years in the whole series of samples from the coastal
water (July—August) and in 1908 in Danmarks Havn. At the last
named place it was also observed in October 1906, some of the fru-
stules being empty, and in July--September 1907, but not in larger
quantities. It seems thus as if the species has its real place of thriving
in our area in the coastal water between the coast and the pack-ice.
In a number of samples, especially in the samples from July 1908
the terminal awns had the peculiar structure which is characteristic
for C. Lorenzianum Grun.; and also in the coarser awns from the
other cells of the chains the structure was discernible, but more
difficult to see. In other respects the specimens were quite typical,
e. g. the awns being coherent at a part of their length, the terminal
awns making the curvature at their proximal ends and then slightly
divergent or nearly parallel. It is then not possible to refer our
specimens to C. Lorenzianum Grun., nor to the arctic species C. mitra
(Ehrbg.) Cleve. More probably a closer examination of the coarser
specimens of C. decipiens from other regions will result in finding
the same structure of the awns.

Besides this observation, another matter of some interest was
found:

In two samples from August 1906 and in two from July 1908
I have found microspore formation in the cells. All these samples
have been taken in the ice-filled coastal water north of 77° N. Lat.
the temperature of the water being between — 0,5° and 1,4°. The
examination of this microspore development does not give much

~

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 975

new, as we have the excellent description and drawings of this
processus in Chet. decipiens by Gran (1904). I have only to refer
the reader to this paper and to Gran’s paper of 1902 (Rep. Norweg.
Mar. Fish. Investig., vol. 2, No.5) in which the microspore formation
in Rhizosolenia styliformis was described and where considerations
on the microspore problem in general were put down. Similar con-
siderations embrazing all the known cases of microspore formation,
are given by G. KARSTEN (Valdivia-Exp., Phytoplankton d. Atlant.
Meeres, 1908).

The annexed figures (Fig. 9) show the different stages in the
development of the micro-
spores; they correspond rather
closely to GRAN’s figures (1904).
In the left drawing we find a
chain the end cell of which
is a normal cell in rest and
contains but one nucleus,
while the two other cells
have fulfilled the division of
the nucleus into two daughter
nuclei. It might be supposed
that this stage could illustrate
the beginning of an ordinary
cell-division as well as the
beginning of the microspore
formation, but this is not right as there is a great difference which
will be clear if we compare this drawing with the fig. 1 by Gran
(1904); this author gives here the corresponding stage of an ordinary
cell-division, and his drawing shows that contemporaneously with
the division of the nucleus a fissure in the plasma appears as the
first beginning of the future foramen between two cells. This fissure
does not exist in my case, whereby it is proved that we have here
the first stage of microspore formation.

The other figures show stages with 2, 4, 8 and 16 daughter
nuclei corresponding rather well to the figures by Gran, but his
material has been better stained than mine. Perhaps we have herein
the explanation of the following difference, viz.: that the division
of the nuclei in my material goes on a good time before the divi-
sion of the plasma, thus e. g. in the figure to the right we have 16
nuclei, but only (7—)8 plasma-lumps each containing 2 nuclei.
With regard to the further fate of the microspores preserved ma-
terial does not allow observations, and to the theoretical con-

siderations set forth by GRAN, BERGON and KARSTEN I have nothing
21*

Fig. 9. Chaetoceras decipiens Cl. Cells in
microspore-formation. 250 t. m.

276 C. H. OSTENFELD.

to add. Only one new case of microspore formation has been dis-
covered since KARSTEN’s paper, viz. the microspore formation in
Chet. Lorenzianum Grun. found by J. SCHILLER (Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges.,
XXVII, 1909, p.352) in the Gulf of Triest. The formation described
corresponds rather well to the manner of sporulation found by Gran
in Chet. decipiens and by GEORGE Murray (Proc. Roy. Soc. Edin-
burgh, XXI, 1896, p. 207) in Chet. boreale; as to the hypothesis ad-
vanced by the author on the cause of the rarity of microspores —
viz.: that the microspore formation in most species should take
place by the germination of the resting cysts —, I have only to say
that it is a purely theoretical supposition, for which we have no
basis as long as we do not know a single case of germination of a
resting spore. It is a very remarkable fact that in spite of the nu-
merous studies on the plankton diatoms during the last two decen-
nia, nothing has been discovered with regard to this important mat-
ter. It is to be hoped that we may soon get this mystery solved.

Distrib. Oceanic species of a northern character, a dominant species
over wide areas of the North Atlantic and its tributaries.

25. Chætoceras diadema (Ehrbg.) Gran, Norske Nordhavs Exp.,
Protophyta, 1897, p.20, pl. 2, figs. 16—18; Nord. Plankton XIX, p. 84;
C. groenlandicum Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 22,
afd. 2, No.4, 1896, p.7, pl. 2, figs. 3—5; Syndendrium diadema Ehrbg.
Mikrogeologie, pl. 35, A, XVIII, 13.

Found sparingly in one sample (Aug. 1906) in the pack-ice,
rather sparingly in some samples from the coastal water (July 1908)
and not uncommon in samples from Danmarks Hayn in August—
September 1907 and here with resting spores.

Distrib. Northern neritic species of wide distribution.

26. Chætoceras Wighami Brightw., Quart. Journ. Microsc.
Science, IV, 1856, p. 108, pl. 7, figs. 19—36; Gran, Nord. Plankton, XIX,
1905, p. 88; Ostenfeld, Wiss. Ergebn. Aralsee-Exp., Lief. VIII, St. Peters-
burg, 1908, p.153, pl. 5, figs. 9—12; C. bottnicum Cleve in Aurivillius,
Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 21, afd. 4, No. 8, 1896, p. 14, pl. 1.

Found rather sparingly in Aug.—Septm. 1907 in Danmarks Havn;
rather often occurring in the coastal water in July 1908 and here
common in a few samples; further single chains found in a sample
from the pack-ice (July 1908).

Distrib. Euryhaline neritic species, known from the coasts of Europe
and Arctic countries, further from the Caspian and Aral Seas.

27. Chætoceras debile Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl.,
Bd. 20, afd. 3, No. 2, 1894, p.13, pl. 1, fig. 2; Østrup, Medd. om Gron-

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. DT

land, XVIII, 1895, p. 456, pl. 7, fig. 89; Gran, Norske Nordhavs Exp., Pro-
tophyta, 1897, p. 23, pl. 2, figs. 14—15; Nord. Plankton XIX, 1905, p. 92.

Rare in the collection, only found in three samples from Dan-
marks Havn in Aug.—Septm. 1907, and, in a dwarfy state, in two
samples from the pack-ice in July 1908.

Distrib. Northern neritic species, known from the coasts of Europe
and Arctic countries, further from Japan.

28. Chætoceras furcellatum Bail., American Journ. of sc. & arts,
ser. 2, vol. 22, 1856, pl. 1, fig. 4; Cleve u. Grunow, K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handl., Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 120, pl.7, figs. 186-—137; Gran,
Bibliotheca Botanica, Heft 42, 1897, p. 7, pl. 1, figs. 15—16; Nord.
Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 95.

Occurs as one of the characterizing species in a group of sam-
ples from the inner part of the pack-ice, in July 1908. Further some
Chetoceras-chains in samples from Danmarks Havn in 1907 and in
the coastal water in 1908 may perhaps be referred to this species,
but the determination is not sure.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from the Arctic Seas, reaching
along the Norwegian coast as far southwards as Cape Stadt.

29. Chætoceras sociale Lauder, Transact. Microsc. Soc., vol. 12,
N.S., 1864, p. 77, pl. 8, fig. 1; Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl.,
Bd. 22, afd. 3, No.4, 1896, p. 9, pl. 2, fig.9; Gran, Nord. Plankton XIX,
1905, p. 96, fig. 123.

Occurs in great quantities in samples from Danmarks Havn in
Aug.— Septm. 1907, and with resting spores. Further common in
some samples from the coastal water in July 1908 and rare in
others; also here mostly with resting spores.

Distrib. Northern neritic species known from the coasts of Europe,
Iceland, Arctic countries and Hongkong.

30. Chætoceras gracile Schiitt, Ber. Deutsch. bot. Ges., 1895, p. 42,
pl. 5, fig. 13; vix Paulsen, Medd. Komm. Havundersog., Plankton I,
3, 1905. København, p. 5, figs. 6—7; non Apstein, Wiss. Meeresun-
ters., Abt. Kiel, N. F., Bd. 11, 1909, p. 135, fig. 1; C. septentrionale Cleve,
Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 22, afd. 3, No. 4, 1896, p. 9,
pl. 2, fig. 8; vix Ostrup, Medd. Gronland, XVIII, 1895, p. 457, pl. 7,
fig. 88.

In two samples from Danmarks Hayn, August 1907, and in one
sample from the coast water, July 1908, I found a small solitary
Chetoceras with resting spores. As my figures (Fig. 10) show, it
must be identified with CLEVES C. septentrionale from Baffin Bay,
but hardly with Osrrup’s original species of that name. On the

278 C. H. OSTENFELD.

other hand it is probable that C gracile Schütt is the same species,
because if we compare Scuitt’s figures of cells with chromato-
phores with my fig. 10, we will find a close resemblance; on the
contrary his figures of resting spores differ from mine, but he has
not drawn these spores in situ within cells, and it is perhaps per-
mitted to doubt, if they belong to the species in question.

PAULSEN (l.c.) has given figures from Östrup's original material
and considers his form as identical with Scutrr’s C gracile, but I

Fig. 10. Chetoceras gracile Schütt. 500 t. m.

doubt if he is right in doing so. The question is a much intri-
cate one.

The latest note by ArstEeın about these small solitary species
contains drawings of a species from the Baltic — the locality of
ScHUTT’s species — which the author names C. gracile but, I think,
hardly correct; I myself know Arsteın’s form from the Belt Sea
(Baltic) and have found it with resting spores which differ consider-
ably from those of C. gracile; they have two rather large spines on
the primary spore-valve (in the same manner as the spores of C.
debile) and often also small spines, while the secondary valve is
smooth. The species has only one chromatophore, as also drawn
correctly by APSTEIN, and the corners of the cell in side view are
not contracted; all these distinctive marks separate it from the true
C. gracile, and I propose to name it C. ceratosporum nov. sp.; it is
only known from the Baltic, where it occurs in the spring and
seems to have its true home in the inner part, as I have seen it in
samples kindly sent me by Dr. K. M. LEvVANDER of Helsingfors.

Anyhow the small solitary Chetoceras species require a revision,

Marine Plankton from the East Greenland Sea. 979

as the treatement given by LEMMERMANN (Arkiv f. Botanik, Stock-
holm, Bd. 2, No. 2, 1904) is not a good one.

Distrib. (of Ch. gracile. sens. lat): Euryhaline neritic species known
from coasts of Greenland and Europe.

Biddulphia Gray, 1831.

31. Biddulphia arctica (Brigtw.) Boyer, Proc. Acad. of Nat. Sc.,
Philadelphia, 1900, p. 714; Gran, Nord. Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 109,
fig. 143; B. balena Brightw., Quart. Journ. Microsc. Sc., vol. 8, 1859,
p. 181, pl.9, fig. 15; Triceratium arcticum Brightw.. ibid, vol. 1, 1853,
p. 250, pl. 4, fig. 11.

Found sparingly in three samples from Danmarks Havn, Aug.—

Septm. 1907.

Distrib. Littoral form (not true plankton form) from the Arctic coasts.

B. Pennate.

Fragilaria Lyngb., 1819.
32. Fragilaria islandica Grun. in V. Heurck, Synopsis, 1883,
pl. 45, fig. 37; Jorgensen, Bergens Museums Skrifter 1905, p. 102, pl. 6,
fig. 10; Gran. Nord. Plankton. XIX, 1905, p. 114, fig. 153.
Only found in Danmarks Havn, where it was present in the

plankton, although only scattered, in all three years. July—October.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from the coasts of the European
Arctic sea; probably not a reai plankton form.

33. Fragilaria oceanica Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl.,
Bd. 1, No. 13, 1873, p. 22, pl. 4, fig. 25; Grunow, Diat. v. Franz Josefs
Land. 1884, p. 55, pl. 2, fig. 14; Gran, Bibliotheca Botanica, Heft 42,
1897, p. 20, pl. 1, figs. 6—9; Nord. Plankton XIX, 1905, p. 114, figs.
154—155.

In 1906 only very few samples contained this species, and only
in few specimens, while in 1907 and 1908 it was a dominant feature
in July and August samples from Danmarks Havn and the coastal
water. In the pack-ice it was not at home, recorded in few speci-
mens from three samples (two in 1906 and one in 1907). July—
October.

Several of the forms distinguished by Gran (1905) according to
the curvature and twisting of the chains, were seen. In all samples
from 1907 and 1908 resting spores were present, often in large
quantities.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species known from Davis Strait and the
Euopean Arctic Sea and a little more southwards.

280 C. H. OSTENFELD.

34. Fragilaria cylindrus Grunow, Diat. v. Franz Josefs Land,
1884, p. 55, pl. 2, fig. 13; Gran, Bibliotheca Botanica, Heft 42, 1897,
p. 20, pl. 1, figs. 4—5; Nord. Plankton, XIX, 1905, p.115; Jorgensen,
Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905, p. 102, pl. 6, fig. 9.

This species resembles the foregoing one very much, and it is
only possible to distinguish them when the ignified frustules are seen in
valvar view. Hence it may be that some of the records of F. oceanica
include this species of which I have seen sure specimens only in
one sample from Danmarks Havn, July 1908.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species of about the same distribution as the
foregoing, but often overseen.

Thalassiothrix Cleve et Grun., 1880.

35. Thalassiothrix longissima Cleve et Grun., K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handl., Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 108; G. Karsten, Wiss. Meeres-
unters., Abt. Kiel, N. F., Bd. 4, 1899, p. 28, fig. 11; Gran, Nord. Plank-
ton, XIX, 1905, p.116; Synedra thalassiothrix Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska
Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 1, No. 13, 1873, p. 22, pl. 4, fig. 24.

Only a single specimen found in a sample from the pack-ice in
Aug. 1906.

Distrib. Northern oceanic species, often occurring in great quantities,
e. s. in Denmark Strait and Irminger Sea.

>

Åchnanthes Bory, 1822.

36. Achnanthes tæniata Grun. in Cleve et Grunow, K. Svenska
Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 22, pl. 1, fig. 5; Gran, Bi-
bliotheca Botanica, Heft 42, 1897, p.9, pl. 1. fig. 10; Nord. Plankton,
XIX, 1905, p. 122, fig. 165; Jorgensen, Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905,
p105; pls, 18:27.

As GRAN (1905, l.c., in nota) has pointed out, GRuNow’s and
JORGENSEN’s figures represent chains with resting spores, while in
GRAN's two quoted papers we find the normal vegetative chains.

Found in three samples from Danmarks Havn (Aug. 1907 and
July 1908) and, with resting spores, in one sample from the pack-
ice (July 1908). Perhaps overseen in other samples, as it resembles
Fragilaria oceanica and Navicula septentrionalis very much.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species known from the Arctic Sea and the
inner Baltic (in spring)

Navicula Bory, 1826.

37. Navicula septentrionalis (Grun.) Gran, Bibliotheca Botanica,
1897, Heft 42, p.9; Nord. Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 124, fig. 167; Stau-
roneis septentrionalis Grunow, Diat. v. Franz Josefs Land, 1884, p. 105,

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 281

pl. 1, fig. 48; Jorgensen, Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905, p. 106, pl. 7,
fig. 24; Libellus (?) septentrionalis Østrup, Medd. om Grønland, 1895,
p. 439, pl. 8, fig. 97.

Found in some samples from Danmarks Havn and the coastal
water, in 1906—1908, but scattered, and perhaps, as said under
Achnanthes, sometimes not distinguished from the other band-like
species.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from the coasts of Greenland,
from Barent and from Murman Sea.

38. Navicula Vanhôffenii Gran, Bibliotheca Botanica, Heft 42,
1897, p. 9, pl. 1, figs. 1—3; Nord. Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 124; Jorgensen,
Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905, p. 105, pl. 7, fig. 22; N. septentrionalis
Cleve, Bih. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 22, afd. 3, No.4, 1896,
p.11, non Ostrup, nec Grunow.

Recorded from four samples from Danmarks Havn (Aug.—Septm.
1907, July 1908), but rare, and perhaps overseen.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from the coast of Greenland
and arctic Norway, from Barent and Murman Seas, further from the inner
Baltic (in spring).

Amphiprora Ehrbg., 1843.

39. Amphiprora hyperborea (Grun.) Gran, Bibl. Botanica, Heft 42,
1897, p.10; Fauna Arctica, III, 3, 1904, p. 543, pl. 17, fig. 14; Nord.
Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 127; A. paludosa, var.? hyperborea Grun. in
Cleve et Grunow, K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880,
p. 62, pl.5, fig. 36.

In 1906 only found in one sample from the pack-ice and in 1907
in two samples from Danmarks Havn, in 1908 found scattered over
the whole area from Danmarks Havn to the outer part of the pack-
ice; always in few specimens. June—September.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species known from Greenland, arctic Norway,
Barent and Murman Seas.

Nitzschia Hassall, 1845.
40. Nitzschia frigida Grun., in Cleve et Grunow, K. Svenska Vet.
Akad. Handl., Bd. 17, No. 2, 1880, p. 94, pl. 5, fig. 101; Gran Bibl.

botanica, Heft 42, 1897, p. 10, pl. 1, fig. 11; Nord. Plankton, XIX 1905,
p. 129.

Found scattered in three samples from Danmarks Havn (Aug.
1907) and in three samples from the coastal water (Aug. 1906, July
1908).

Distrib. Arctic coast species, not true plankton form, known from the
Arctic coast and the inner Baltic.

989 C. H. OSTENFELD.

41. Nitzschia seriata Cleve, Vega Exp. vetensk. iaktt., Bd. 3, 1883,
pl. 38, fig. 75; Gran, Nord. Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 129, fig. 174; N.
fraudulenta Cleve, 15. Ann. Rep. Fishery Board for Scotland, part III,
1897, p. 300, fig. 11; Synedra Holsalie Hensen, 5. Ber. Komm. Unters.
Deutschen Meere, 1887, p. 91, pl.5, fig. 50.

Only found in Danmarks Havn (Aug. 1907, July 1908) in four
samples, but mostly rare.

Distrib. Widely distributed in open seas and along the coasts, pro-
bably a neritic species of northern, but not arctic character.

42. Nitzschia delicatissima Cleve, A Treatise of Phytoplankton,
1897, p. 24, pl. 2, fig. 22; Gran, Nord. Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 130.

Found together with the preceding species in two samples from
Danmarks Havn, Aug. 1907.

Distrib. Much like the preceding, but more restricted.

Nitzschiella Rabenh., 1864.

43. Nitzschiella closterium (Ehrbg.) Rabenh., Fl. Europ. Algar., I,
1864, p. 163; Ceratoneis closterium Ehrbg., Kreidethierchen, 1840, p. 64,
pl. 4, fig. 7; Nitzschia closterium W. Smith, Syn. British Diatoms I,
p. 42, pl. 15, fig. 120; Gran, Nord. Plankton, XIX, 1905, p. 129, fig. 172.

Found together with the preceding in two samples from Dan-
marks Hayn (Aug. 1907) and further in one sample from the coastal
water (July 1908); a littoral species which sometimes occurs in
plankton as it often inhabits mucilage of other organisms.

Distrib. Ubiquitous along the coasts.

Il. Flagellatee.

A. Chrysomonadinee.
Dinobryon Ehrbg., 1838.
1. Dinobryon pellucidum Levander, Acta Soc. Fauna & Flora
Fenn., 12, No. 2, 1894, p. 31, pl. 2, fig. 1; Dinodendron balticum Schütt;

Dinobryon b. Lemmermann, Ber. Deutsch. bot. Ges., 1900, p. 514,
pl. 18, figs. 9—10; Nord. Plankton, XXI, p.4, figs. 13 —14.

Single specimens occurred in a sample from Danmarks Havn in
1906, but besides that the species was distributed in the outer parts
of the pack-ice, east of ca. 12° W. Long., in some samples it was
common, especially in 1908 (in 1906 found only in two samples).
When the temperature rose above 7° and the salinity over 34 oo it
disappeared. July—August.

Distrib. A boreal neritic species, known from the coastal waters of
Greenland, Iceland, Spitsbergen, Norway, Fer6es and the Baltic.

Pheocystis Lagerheim, 1893.

2. Phæocystis Pouchetii (Hariot) Lagerh., Botan. Notiser, 1893,
p. 32; Öfv. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Förhandl., 1896, p. 277, figs. 1—5; Osten-
feld, Arch. f. Protistenkunde, III, 1904, p. 295, fig. 1.

Found scattered over the area, in two samples of 1908 rather
common, but not in great quantities, probably because the season
has been too late. Not seen in the samples taken in Danmarks
Havn, but only recorded from the coastal water and the pack-ice.
July—August.

Distrib. A boreal-arctic neritic species which often plays a conspicu-
ous part in the plankton, f. i. in Davis and Denmark Straits, around Iceland,
off northern Norway, ete.

B. Coccolithophoride.

Coccolithophora Lohmann, 1902.

3. Coccolithophora pelagica (Wallich) Lohmann, Arch. f. Proti-
stenkunde, I, 1902, p. 138; Coccosphæœra p. Wallich, Ann. Mag. Nat.

284 C. H. OSTENFELD.

Hist., 1877, p. 348, pl. 17; Murray and Blackman, Trans. Roy. Soc.
London, Ser. B, 1898, vol. 190, p. 439, pl. 16, figs.6—10; C. atlantica
Ostenfeld, Zool. Anzeiger, 22, 1899, p. 436, fig. 1.

Is was rather surprising to find a Coccolithophora in the plank-
ton from such high latitudes and in such arctic water. It was seen
in 1905 in three samples from outside the pack-ice and in 1908 in
three samples also outside the pack-ice, but a little more southwards;
in two of the latter ones it was rather common, especially in lumps
of mucilage. It did not occur in any of the samples west of 11°
W.Long. On closer examination it appeared that all the specimens
examined were dead, as no nucleus nor chromatophores, etc., were
present. July-— August.

Disrib. A temperate oceanic organism, very distributed and common
in the Atlantic Ocean.

Pontosphæra Lohmann, 1902.

4. Pontosphæra borealis nov. sp. Cellule solitarie globose, 17—
224; coccolithi elliptici, 3—4 y longi, plant vel leviter concavi, omnes
similes; flagella et chromatophori in spec. preservatis non distincti;
nucleus adest. Fig. 11.

In seven samples (three from 1908 and four from 1906) from
the outer part of the pack-ice and outside it (i. e. not W. of 11° W.
Long.) I found an interesting organism, viz.: a
species of the genus Pontosphera. As mentioned
above the occurrence of Coccolithophoride in
arctic water was a new thing, but the Cocco-

lithophora present was dead. It is another mat-
AS 11. Pontosphera ter with the Pontosphera, as its plasma showed
orealis n. sp. 800 t. m. HE:
that the cells most probably were living when

caught. It is then the first record of a species of Coccolithophoridæ
living in arctic water. The species found must be referred to the
genus Pontophæra, as it is understood by H. LOHMANN, but I can
not identify it with the species hitherto described (LOHMANN, I. c.,
p. 129—332). The cells are mostly globose, rarely of a more oblong
form, the coccoliths are plane or slightly concave, all of the same
shape, elliptic and lying closely together, covering the whole surface
of the cell. As only preserved material was examined no flagella
were found, and it was not possible to discover chromatophores,
whereas a nucleus was seen. By using acids the coccoliths disap-
peared immediately.

The new species resembles P. inermis Lohm., but has not the
distinct naked pole (“Geisselpol”) for the flagella. July—August.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 285

In most of the samples it occurred together with Cocc. pelagica,
but it did not occur in greater quantities, perhaps because it is so
small that it is only in a small part caught by the nets.

C. Silicoflagellatæ.

Distephanus Stöhr, 1880.

5. Distephanus speculum (Ehrbg.) Haeckel, Challenger Rep.,
Radiolaria, 1889, p. 1560; Lemmermann, Ber. Deutsch. bot. Ges., 1901,
p. 263, pl. XI, figs.; Nord. Plankton, XXI, p.31, figs. 103—104.

Most of the specimens found in the samples must be referred
to var. septenarius (Ehbg.) Jorg., f. regularis Lemm., |. c., fig. 104.

Found scattered over the area; in 1907 in three samples from
Danmarks Havn, in 1908 also in the coastal water, and in 1906 in
three samples in the outer part of the pack-ice. As the specimens
examined had plasma, they must have been living when caught.

Distrib. (of the form) Karajakfjord in West-Greenland, Baltic; (of the
species) oceanic species of worldwide occurrence, but hardly arctic.

Appendix: Pterospermatacee.

Pterosperma Pouchet, 1894.

Pterosperma Vanhôffenii (Jorg.) Ostenfeld, Vidensk. Medd.
Naturh. For., Kobenhavn 1901, p. 151; Pterosphera V. Jorgensen;
Pterocystis V. Lohmann, Eier u. sogen. Cysten der Plankton-Expedition,
1904, p. 44, pl. 7, fig. 10.

Single specimens found in several samples (10) in 1908, both
near the coast (in Danmarks Hayn) and in the outer part of the
pack-ice. At least some of the specimens were empty. July—August.

Distrib. A temperate oceanic organism, known especially from the
North Atlantic.

28 —9—1910.

1.

MARINE PLANKTON

FROM

THE EAST-GREENLAND SEA

(W. OF 6° W. LONG. AND N. OF 73° 30° N. LAT.)
COLLECTED DURING THE “DANMARK EXPEDITION” 1906—1908

eNO TrOZ OA

BY

CH OSTENFELD

1910

INTRODUCTION

he present paper is based upon the examination of a number

of plankton samples collected during the “Danmark Expedi-
tion” to N. E.-Greenland 1906—1908. The samples have been col-
lected by means of fine-meshed tow-nets and are all surface samples.

In the introduction to another paper on the Diatoms and Fla-
gellates of the same samples I have rendered, more in details, an
account of the data concerning the collection, etc. It will therefore,
I think, be sufficient to repeat here the more important data.

The samples examined originate all from more or less ice-filled
water which may be divided into three areas:

1°. Samples taken in the pack-ice (drift-ice) in August 1906 and
July 1908. The geographical area is about 73° 30'—76° N. Lat. and
6°—13° W. Long.

2°. Samples taken in the coastal water west of the pack-ice
and east of the coast of Greenland, between 76°—78° N. Lat.; August
1906 and July 1908.

3°. Samples taken in Danmarks Havn, Germania Land, 76° 46’ N.
Lat., 18°43° W. Long., during the stay of the Expedition from the
autumn of 1906 to July 215t 1908.

As already pointed out in my above mentioned paper, the sam-
ples from the last area are of greatest interest, but unfortunately it
has not been possible for the Expedition to take samples during
the whole time of the stay, at regular short intervals. There are
only a few samples from October 1906, circa 10 from June—Sep-
tember 1907 and a couple from July 1908 when the steamer left
the harbour.

From the opposite coast of Greenland, the west coast, we have
VANHOFFEN’S Valuable regular collection of the plankton of Kara-
jak Fjord, ca. 70° N. Lat., upon which K. BRANDT (1896) has based
his interesting paper on arctic Tintinnodea. It is but natural that
the samples from these two points on the coasts of Greenland are
to be compared; and the following list will show a close resem-

XLIII. 22

290 C. H. OSTENFELD.

blance between them. Almost the same species of Tintinnodea occur
in both places, but it is remarkable that three species of Tintin-
nopsis (viz.: T. nitida Bdt., T. sinuata Bdt. and T. sacculus Bdt.) des-
cribed by BRANDT from the Karajak Fjord, have not been seen in
our samples; perhaps the more northern latitude of Danmarks Havn
(6—7° higher) and the thereof resulting more strictly arctic condi-
tions of life may have some relation to the absence.

Besides the Tintinnodea which are best taken by means of sur-
face hauls with fine-meshed nets, the samples contain but few Pro-
tozoa, viz.: two Radiolaria, one Foraminifera and the resting stage
of an unknown organism.

The Radiolaria have, taken in general, not their home in the
surface water, and, no doubt, vertical hauls would have given many
more species. Globigerina bulloides, one of the few pelagic Foramini-
fera, is an atlantic organism. Lastly we have the peculiar resting
stage, HENSEN’s “Sternhaarstatoblast” which has hitherto been known
only from the Baltic and the occurrence of which consequently is
of some zoogeographical interest. Nothing is known on its place in
the system, and it may perhaps be a stage of some Metazoon.

In the following papers remarks on the species mentioned in
the list and on their occurrence in the East-Greenland Sea are to
be found:

Branpt, K.: Die Tintinnen, in Zoologische Ergebn. d. von d. Ges. für Erdkunde zu
Berlin unter Leitung Dr. von Drygalski’s ausges. Grönlandexp. nach Vanhöffen’s
Sammlungen bearbeitet. — Bibl. Zoologica, Heft 20, 1896.

—: Die Tintinnodeen der Plankton-Expedition. Atlas u. Tafelerklarungen 1906; Sy-
stematischer Teil 1907,

CLEVE, P. T.: Plankton coll. by the Swedish Exp. to Spitsbergen in 1898. — K. Sven-
ska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 32, No. 3, 1899.

: Report on the Plankton coll. by the Swedish Exp. to Greenland in 1899. — Ibi-
dem, Bd. 34, No. 3, 1900.

Damas, D. et KoEFoOED, E.: Le Plankton de la Mer du Grönland, in: Duc d’Orleans:
Croisière Océanographique accomplie à bord de La Belgica dans la Mer du Grôn-
land 1905, Bruxelles 1909.

JORGENSEN, E.: Ueber die Tintinnodeen der norwegischen Westkuste. — Bergens Mu-
seums Aarbog 1899, No. II, 1899.

—: Protophyten und Protozoén im Plankton aus der norwegischen Westküste. —
Ibid.. No. VI, 1900.

— : Protistenplankton aus dem Nordmeere in den Jahren 1897—1900. — Ibid., 1900,
No. VI, 1901.

—: Protistplankton, in: O. Nordgaard: Hydrographical and biological Investigations
in Norwegian Fiords. — Bergens Museums Skrifter, 1905.

HENSEN, V.: Uber die Bestimmung des Planktons. — 5. Bericht der Kommission zur
wissenschaftlichen Untersuchung der deutschen Meere in Kiel fur die Jahre
1882—86. Kiel 1887.

Pororsky, A.: Die nordischen Acantharien. — In: K. Brandt u. C. Apstein: Nordisches
Plankton, Kiel u. Leipzig. 3. Lief. 1905.

I. Tintinnodea.

In the list of species given beneath I follow Branpr’s large
work of 1907 where we find nearly all our knowledge concerning
the systematical matters of this group of Infusorians put down.

Tintinnopsis Stein, 1867.

1. Tintinnopsis karajacensis Brandt, 1896, p. 57, pl. 3, fig. 5;
1906—07, p. 162, pl. 19, figs. 5, 7, 10—12, pl. 26, fig. 3, (varr.) pl. 19,
figs. 1—2, 9, 19, 20, pl. 26, fig. 9; H. Laackmann, Wiss. Meeresunters.,
Ba. 10, Abt. Kiel, 1906, p2247 ple 1, figs: 1211

Nov. var. lagenoides (Fig. 1).

Differs from the main species in the inflated lower end of the
house and in the scarceness of foreign bodies upon its wall.

In three samples (August—Septm. 1907) from Danmarks Havn I
found rather sparsely a Tintinnopsis form which has caused me
much trouble. It stands in many respects
between T. karajacensis Bdt. and T. sacculus
Bdt., but as I had not been able to find the
peculiar structure of the ‘“Primärwaben”
characterizing T. sacculus (see BRANDT 1907,
p. 164), I prefer to keep my form under us
T. karajacensis. From this it differs in the Fig. 1. Tintinnopsis kara-
inflated lower end of the house and the di- Jacensis Brandt var. lage-

noides n. var. 250 t. m.
stinct neck. The foreign bodies are small
and rather few. I have not seen more than one nucleus.
The dimensions are as follows:

Length reer ote Men 80—88 u,
Breadth of Therneek\..r........ 32 1,
SEER OLE overs part: . 40 u.

It seems related to the var. b from Tocantin figured by BRANDT
1906, and perhaps to Laackmann’s T. Lohmanni (1. c., p. 20, pl. 1,
figs. 10 — 11).

Distrib.: (main species) Karajak Fjord, Davis Strait; Kiel Fjord; Nor-
wegian Fjords; off Helder; (varr.) off Borneo; Tocantin; off Bombay; Iceland.

22*

999 C. H. OSTENFELD.

2. Tintinnopsis? pellucida (Cleve) Brandt, 1906, p. 18, 1907,
p. 172, pl. 23, figs. 8, 14, 15; Tintin-
nus (?) pellucidus Cleve, 1899, p. 24,
pl. 1, fig. 4; T. bottnicus Brandt, 1896,
p. 53, pl. 3, fig. 11; Leprotintinnus bott-
nicus Jorgensen, 1899, p. 10; 1900,
pl. 2, fig. 3; L. pellucidus Jorgensen,
1901, p.18. (Kg; 2).

In one sample from September
1907 from Danmarks Havn and in
two July-samples from the pack-ice
T. pellucida was present, but rather
rare. The annexed figures show the
variability of the houses: rings are
present or not, the lower part is
straight or faintly curved, the foreign
bodies are more os less abundant,
eic.

The contracted animal figured in
the left figure had two distint nuclei.
Fig. 2. Tintinnopsis pellucida (Cleve) nat e DÉMOS gå

Brandt 250 tm; = (Brandt 0,2—0,27 mm.) Breadth 32 and
48 1 (narrowest and largest part).

Distrib.: Karajak Fjord; Davis Strait; N. and W. of Spitsbergen; Nor-

wegian Coast off Bergen.

Cyttarocylis Fol, 1881.

3. Cyttarocylis pseudannulata Jorgensen, 1901, p. 15, ‘pl. 2,
fig. 28: Brandt 1906—07, p. 269, pl. 28, fig. 8, pl. 29, fig. 1; C. annulata
Jorgensen, 1899, p. 36.

Only found in few specimens in a single sample from the pack-
ice in August 1006.

Distrib.: Irminger Sea; N. E. of Jan Mayen; Norwegian West-coast.

4. Cyttarocylis denticulata Ehrbg., Jorg. emend.; Jorgensen
1899, p. 31, pl. 2, figs. 13, 15; 1901, p. 12, pl. 3, figs. 25—26; 1905, p. 144;
Brandt 1906—07, p. 232, pl. 37, figs. 9—10, 15—17; non C. denticulata
Brandt 1896, p. 62, nec Ostenfeld, in M. Knudsen & C. Ostenfeld,
Iagttagelser over Overfladevandets Temperatur, Saltholdighed og Plank-
ton paa islandske og gronlandske Skibsrouter i 1898, Kobenhavn
1899, p. 62.

The forms belonging to the group C. denticulata are of great
importance for the plankton of the area here treated of. When we

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 993

follow JORGENSEN (1. c.) and Branpr’s latest paper (1906—07), we
have the following three “varieties” in the samples, all neritic
varieties.

a. var. typica Jorg., 1899, p.31, etc. (Fig. 3). This variety shows

250 t. m.

typica Jorg.

Fig. 3. Cyttarocylis denticulata Ehrbg. var.

a great variability; all thejspecimens given in the fig. 3 are from
one sample (Danmarks Havn, Aug. 15t* 1907) with exception of the

294 C. H. OSTENFELD.

largest one (placed most at right). It we compare the specimens
with the figures quoted above from JORGENSEN’s and BRANDT’s papers,
we shall find a close resemblance. The smaller specimens answer
to JORGENSEN’S f. acuta (1901, p. 12), the larger ones to his f. caudata
(1901. p. 12), but I have not succeeded in finding any definite limit
between them.

All the specimens which I reckon to the var. typica have in
common: long and well-developed teeth in the mouth of the house,
the lower end not sharply set off from the main part, but of vari-
able length and often forming a distinct “Fortsatz”; the structure of
the house-wall is not coarse.

Var. {ypica was dominant in the samples from the pack-ice in
August 1906, but not present in the coastal water. It was found
sparingly in the samples from Danmarks Havn in October 1906
(under the ice), but mostly only empty houses. In 1907 it was
dominant in Danmarks Havn in Aug.—September. In July—Au-
gust 1908 it occurred sparingly in the samples from the coastal
water, while dominant in those from the pack-ice and again rare
outside this, when the temp. rose from 0°—2° C. to 6°—7°. In the
last region where I found it with resting spores (cfr. LAACKMANN,
Wiss. Meeresunters., Abt. Kiel, 1906), the specimens were small and
approached the oceanic species C. edentata Bdt. (f. parumdentata Bdt.).

The dimensions of the houses of some of the measured speci-
mens follow here:

Length Breadth Length Breadth
265 y 85 u 320 u 75 u
300 - 80 - 384 - 84 -
305 - 80 - 416 - 84 -
312 - 80 - 440 - 75 -

b. var. gigantea (Bdt.) Jorgensen, 1899, p. 35, pl. 3, figs. 26—28;
1901, p. 14; Brandt, 1906—07, p. 233, pl. 38, figs. 2, 3, 8,9; C. gigantea
Brandt, 1896, p. 63, pl. 3, figs. 21—24; Ostenfeld, 1. c., 1899, p. 62.
(Fig. 4).

In the samples from Danmarks Havn, Sept. 1907, I found together
with the preceding form a still larger one, which agrees well with
var. gigantea. It differed from var. {ypica in its greater length and
the short teeth in the mouth of the house; the structure of the
house-wall was the same.

Besides in the two mentioned samples, it was found very spar-
ingly in July 1908 in and off Danmarks Havn (two samples) and in
the pack-ice (two samples). It was not always easy to distinguish
it from var. typica.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 295

Dimensions (in s): Length and Breadth 615 x 78 and 650 x 80.

c. var. robusta Jørgensen, 1901, p.13, pl. 3, fig. 22; 1905, p. 144;
Brandt, 1906 —07, p.234, pl. 38, figs. 4, 10. (Fig. 5).

In many samples where var. fypica was present, another prob-
ably well-distinguished form also was found. It had about the same
size as that, but differed in the rather
sharply set-of “Fortsatz”, the small
and broad teeth of the mouth and
in the much coarser wall of the
house-wall. The latter character was
very easily seen under low power
of magnification as the transparence
of the wall was quite another. No
doubt it is the var. robusta of Jor-

Fig. 4. Cyttarecylis denticulata Ehrbg. Fig. 5. Cyttarocylis denticulata
var. gigantea (Bdt.) Jorg. 250 t. m. Ehrbg. var. robusta Jorg. 250 t. m.

GENSEN (I. c.), as my fig. 5 will prove. Sometimes specimens were
found which had not the well-developed “Fortsatz”, but elsewhere
agreed with the var. robusta; these may be named f. subrotundata
Jorg. (1899, p. 34, pl. 2, figs. 20—21, pl. 3, figs. 22, 25, 29; Brandt,
1906—07, p. 235, pl. 37, figs. 12—14), which I subordinate under var.
robusta.

The variety was dominant, together with var. {ypica, in the

296 C. H. OSTENFELD.

samples from the pack-ice in August 1906 and disappeared together
with it when reaching the coastal water, but more slowly (the
empty houses are perhaps more persistent than those of var. {ypica).
It was present together with var. typica in Aug.— Sept. 1907 in Dan-
marks Havn, but not common. In 1908 (July —August) it was not
present in the coastal water, but appeared in the pack-ice (probably
only empty houses) and became common in the samples from the
outer margin of and outside the ice.

Dimensions (in 4): 325 x 80, 420 x 80.

Distrib. (of C. denticulala): Neritic northern species of wide distribu-
tion, known along the coasts from New Foundland north- and eastwards to
the Baltic Sea.

Ptychocylis Brandt, 1886.

5. Ptychocylis obtusa Brandt, 1896, p. 59, pl. 3, figs. 13, 15;
1906—07, p.310, pl. 57, fig. 8; P. urnula, var. obtusa Jorgensen, 1901,
p. 18, pl. 3, fig. 32; P. Drygalskyi Brandt, 1896, p. 59, pl. 3, fig. 14;
P. obtusa, var. Drygalskyi Bdt., 1906 — 07, p. 312, pl. 55, figs. 1—3; pl.
56, figs. 3, 4; pl. 57, fig. 10; P. urnula var. digitalis, Jorgensen 1901,
pi 0122, fiss 29) 30, pls, fg.31; 1905, p.143 (Fis6):

In samples from Danmarks Havn, Aug.—Septm. 1907, P. obtusa
was found in some numbers, but not common; further it was pre-
sent in Juiy 1908 in some
samples from the coastal
water and here not so un-
common. It was with some
hesitation that I named all
the specimens examined
P. obtusa, as at least the
smaller ones also may be
named var. Drygalskyi, but
it has been impossible to
me to find any distinct boundary between the main species and the
so-called variety. To me it seems, as if var. Drygalskyi is only the
smaller individuals of P. obtusa; and the annexed sketchs will show
my meaning. Therefore I name them all P. obtusa.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species known from Davis Strait, Labrador
Stream, Norwegian Sea, Norway, Spitsbergen.

Fig. 6. Ptychocylis obtusa Brandt. 250 t. m.

6. Ptychocylis urnula (Clap. & Lachm.) Bdt., var. acuta Brandt,
1906, p. 28, pl. 56, figs. 1, 2, 6; pl. 57, fig. 7; P. acuta Brandt, 1896,
p. 59, pl. 3, fig. 16.

In two samples from the outer part of the pack-ice in August
1906 a few specimens of a Ptychocylis were observed which I refer

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 297

to the arctic variety of P. urnula characterized (in spite of its name)
by a less acute lower end of the house and smaller size. It forms
a transition to the above mentioned species.

Distrib. (of var. acuta) Davis Strait; (main species) northern oceanic
species.

Tintinnus Schrank, 1803.

7. Tintinnus acuminatus Clap. & Lachm., var. secatus Brandt,
1906, p. 32, pl. 66, fig.5; 1907, p. 389; T. secatus Brandt, 1896, p. 51,
pl. 3, fig. 12.

Only found once in a sample from the outer part of the pack-
ice (Aug. 1906).

Distrib. (of var. secatus) Karajak Fjord, Davis Strait, Labrador Stream;
{main species) northern oceanic species of wide distribution.

8. Tintinnus norvegicus (Daday) Brandt, var. gracilis Brandt,
#906; p: 30, pl. 62, figs’ 2) 7571907, p. 407; T. gracilis Brandt, 1896,
p. 54, pl. 3, fig. 7.

The form of the group T. norvegicus present in the area has the
cylindrical shape of the house and the well-developed teeth of the
mouth, characterizing Branpt’s T. gracilis.

It was found in the samples from the pack-ice in August 1906
and in July 1908 and further outside the ice in August 1908; it was
always rather rare, but because of its small size it is only to a
small degree kept by the nets.

Distrib. (of the var. gracilis): Karajak Fjord, Davis Strait; (of the main
species) Davis Strait, Labrador Stream, North Atlantic, off Bergen.

9. Tintinnus vitreus Brandt, 1896, p. 54, pl.3, figs. 8—9; 1906
—07, p. 438, pl. 66, fig. 7. (Fig. 7).

Fig. 7. Tintinnus vitreus Brandt. 250 t. m.

In his paper on the Tintinnodea from VANHOFFEN’s material
from Karajak Fjord BRANDT has described a rare Tintinnus which

298 C. H. OSTENFELD.

has not been seen since then. This species I have found not rarely
in a single sample from Danmarks Havn, Aug. 15!" 1907, and I have
been able to study it a little more in details. A single specimen was
further found in a sample from the coastal water off Cape Amelie
in Aug. 1906.

My specimens differ in some points from BRANDT's description,
but I think it correct to retain them under his species. The houses
are 210—240 » long (BRANDT gives 0,14—0,15 mm.) and 120—140 u
broad. The lower end has mostly a small tip, more rarely it is
rounded as in BRANDT'S figure; and near the mouth a varying number
of rings are seen, but they are very fine and often difficult to ob-
serve. The wall of the cylindrical house is hyaline and with high
power of magnification the fine “Primärwaben” are discernible;
sometimes very small foreign bodies are sparingly fixed upon the
wall. The animal itself has two nuclei and a large vacuole; it is
adherent to the innerside of the tip of the house by means of a
stalk, — as far as preserved material (in alcohol) allows to judge.

The species seems to have a very short time of plankton life;
it was present in Danmarks Havn in one sample from Aug. 15, but
not in samples from Aug. 4" or 24 of 1907, and further in one
sample from Aug. 15!h 1906; temperature of the water was + 0,4°
and — 0,4° C. respectively.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, hitherto only known from Karajak Fjord
(March) and in our area (August).

Il. Radiolaria.

As said above (p. 290), surface samples are not suitable for Ra-
diolarians, and besides arctic waters have few species; it is then but
natural that very few forms were seen in the collection.

A. Acanthometrida.

In three samples from the autumn 1907 from Danmarks Havn
and in five samples from the coast water in July 1908 undetermined
forms of Acanthometrida were seen. As far as I could find, the
transverse section of the spines was quadrangular and no basal
wing-cross was developed; it may then have been a species of
Acanthonia, most probably A. ligurina Heckel (cfr. Popofsky 1905).

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 999

B. Nassellaria, Dicyrtida.

Amphimelissa Jorg., 1905.
Amphimelissa setosa (Cleve) Jorgensen, 1905, p. 137, pl. 18,
fig. 109; Botryopyle setosa Cleve, 1899, p. 27, pl.1, fig. 10.

Two specimens of the group Dicyrtida were seen in a sample
from Danmarks Havn, Aug. 15!" 1907, and they agreed well with the
species here quoted.

Distrib. West of Norway; fjords of northern Norway; north and west
of Spitsbergen; East Greenland Sea at 71°—72° N. Lat.; Atlantic 45° N. Lat.
49° W. Long.

Ill. Foraminifera.

In a single sample from the inner part of the pack-ice, July 1908,
I found a few specimens of Globigerina, most probably G. bulloides
d’Orb., a well known, widely distributed oceanic plankton organism.

IV. Incertae sedis.

In his famous work on plankton HENSEN (1887) has mentioned
and figured an obscure organism which he named “Sternhaar-
statoblast”, as occurring in the Baltic; this organism was found in
a sample from September 10 1907 from Danmarks Havn, but very
rare.

3—10—1910.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 65.

DAN MARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRØNLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Bind III - Nr 11

SÆRTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRØNLAND» XLIII

MARINE PLANKTON

FROM
THE EAST-GREENLAND SEA

COLLECTED DURING THE “DANMARK EXPEDITION” 1906—1908

HiIl. PERIDINIALES
BY

OVE PAULSEN

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI

1911

à al 4

NEw
GAs

Given ;
4

he plankton samples collected during the Danmark-Expedi-

tion by Mr. A. LUNDAGER may be grouped in the following
categories :

1. Samples collected in the open ocean east of the Greenland
ice on the way out in 1906 and homeward in 1908. Like Dr. OSTEN-
FELD, Who has worked out the Diatoms and Flagellates, I think
these samples are of no special interest. All of them have been
taken in July--August, and on the way home they were collected
with so small intervals that it has been quite sufficient to examine
only a selected number of them.

2. Samples collected in the drifting ice (pack-ice) off East Green-
land in August 1906 as the “Danmark” went in to the Greenland
coast, and in July 1908 when it was homeward bound. On the way
out a great many samples were collected, until 12 in a day and a
night, and as the speed was moderate and the course very curved
they are very close together and many of them quite like each other.
Therefore, only a certain number of them has been thoroughly
investigated.

3. Samples collected in August 1906 and Julv 1908 near the
coast of East-Greenland, from off Koldewey Island (ca. 76° 30’ N. Lat.)
to ca. 78° N. Lat., thus in the coastal water.

4. Samples collected in Danmarks Havn (Denmark harbour),
at 76° 46° N. Lat., 18° 43’ W. Long., where the expedition stayed
about two years, from August 1906 till July 1908. Unfortunately
these samples were not taken with regular intervals but rather
occasionally: there is about a dozen of samples from the summer
1907, and in 1908 samples were collected on July 21st when “Dan-
mark” left the harbour.

In the following pages a list is given of all the Peridiniales
found in these samples, and some of the species are accompanied
by figures and remarks. A general description of the plankton will
be giwen in a concluding paper by Dr. OSTENFELD and the present
author.

235

304 OVE PAULSEN.

The following papers deal with the Peridiniales of the East-

Greenland sea:

CLeve, P. T.: Report on the Plankton collected by the Swedish expedition to Spitz-
bergen in 1898. (K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl. 32, 1899).

PAULSEN, Ove: Plankton investigations in the waters round Iceland in 1903 (Meddel.
fra Kommis. for Havunderseg. Ser. Plankton. Bd. I. No. 1. 1904). (Cited as:
Plankton invest Iceland 1903).

Brocu, Hy.: Plankton tables. In Damas et Koefoed: Le plankton de la mer du Grön-
land. (Duc d'Orléans: Croisière océanographique accomplie 2 bord de la Belgica
dans la mer du Grönland 1905). Bruxelles 1909.

PAULSEN, Ove: Plankton investigations in the waters round Iceland and in the North
Atlantic in 1904. (Meddel. fra Kommis. for Havundersog. Ser. Pankton. Bd. I.
No. 8), 1909.

BrocH, HyaLmar: Das Plankton (Zoologische Ergebnisse der Schwedischen Expedition
nach Spitzbergen 1908. Teil I, 2). (K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl. 45, No.9. 1910)1.
(Cited as: Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton).

Yet, for easy reference, by each species the following paper is eited:

PAULSEN, Ove: Peridiniales (Nordisches Plankton, herausgeg. v. Brandt u. Apstein

XVIII). Kiel 1908.

Dinophysis Ehrenberg.

1. Dinophysis norvegica Claparède & Lachmann, Mém. inst.
nat. Genév. 1859, p. 407, tab. XX, fig. 19. Paulsen Nord. Plankton,
p. 14, fig. 11—12. Broch Spitzbergen plankton 1910, p. 31, fig. 1, I.
D. acuta auct. plur., non Clap. Lachm.

Single specimens, agreeing with var. crassior, PAULSEN I. c. and
also with Brocus drawing, were found in the outer part of the pack-

ice and in the open sea.
Distrib. Seems to be a neritie and boreal but hardly arctic species.

2. Dinophysis arctica Mereschkowsky, Archiv f. mikroskop.
Anatomie 1879, p. 177, tab. XI, fig. 19. Paulsen Nord: Plankton
p- 15, fig. 14 (a bad figure), Broch Spitzbergen plankton p. 31, fig. 1,
II. D. granulata Cleve & auct. plur.

Brocu (1. c.) says that this species bears fine and distant poroids
on the surface while D. norvegica is coarsely areolated. My annexed
fig. 1 shows that this is not always the case, this specimen (and
many others) being very coarsely areolated. Besides, I have often
found cells of this species provided with small protuberances at the

1 In this paper which appeared as I had finished the examination of the plankton
samples, BürscaLrs theory on the intercalary striae as growth-marks is shown to
hold good, the growth of the different species is studied in detail, and the
arrangement of their plates is expressed in formulae. It will really be an ad-
vantage if the plate-arrangement proves to be so constant as supposed by Brocu.
— A lack in Brocu’s paper is that he gives no measures of the organisms, he
confines himself to criticise those given by me. His paper will be often men-
tioned in the following.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 305

lower end (see the drawing), like those of D. acuminata. Newer-
theless I think it would be premature to unite these two species
D. arctica having a much shorter and broader form. Jör-
GENSEN (Bergens Museums Aarbog 1900, No. III, p. 19)
names the species D. acuminata var. granulata. Length
36—42 u. — D. arctica Was found in several samples from
the pack-ice and the open sea outside it, mostly few
specimens, and as single ones in the coast water and in Hate
Danmarks Havn. ca. 375 t. m.

Distrib. Arctic species.

3. Dinophysis rotundata Claparéde & Lachmann Mém. inst.
nat. Génévois 1859, p. 409, tab. XX, fig. 16; Paulsen Nord. Plankton
pacts. fig. 16.

Fig. 2 represents a cell with a very coarsely areolated wall and
broad intercalary band. The epitheca is relatively large, and obli-
que. This cell, whose length was 60%, is supposed
to be an old one. Other cells with finer areolated
surfaces were 40—52 long. From this it may be
seen that the arctic specimens are somewhat bigger
than those from southern waters, whose length was
given by Bergh and in Nordisches Plankton by me
as 48».

Dinophysis rotundata was found very sparingly
both in the coastal water, the pack-ice and outside it.

Distrib. Boreal oceanic species, widely distributed in the northern At-
lantic and its tributaries.

Fig. 2. Dinophysis
rotundata. 375 t. m.

Gonyaulax Diesing.
4. Gonyaulax triacantha Jorgensen, Bergens Museums Aar-
bog 1899, No. VI, p. 35. Paulsen Nord. Plankton p. 28.

A single specimen was found in a sample from the pack-ice
(1906) but a great many in a sample from Danmarks Havn in Sep-
tember 1907 (Water 0°).

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from Alaska, Iceland, West coast
of Norway. In the North Sea very rare.

5. Gonyaulax sp. (Aes (ane
ae)

In some samples from the pack- T, \ y er
ice (1906) the little organism represen- 4 — 2 2
ted in fig. 3 was found. Length 20—24. Fig 3. Gongaular sp. 375 t. m.
I have not succeeded in finding out its plates. In some cases the
surface was covered by a great-meshed reticulation of a similar kind
as that figured by Kress in Botanische Zeitung 1884 fig. 2—5 for
Glenodinium trochoideum (now. Peridinium trochoideum (Stein) Lem-
mermann).

/

306 OVE PAULSEN.

Goniodoma Stein.

6. Goniodoma Ostenfeldii Paulsen, Plankton invest. Iceland
1903, p. 20, fig. 2; Nord. Plankton p. 34, fig. 43; Broch Spitzbergen
Plankton p. 32, fig. 3.

Found in single specimens in Danmarks Havn, the coastal water,
and the open sea.

Distrib. Arctic, neritic species, known from North-Iceland and Spitz-
bergen.

Peridinium Ehrenberg.

Of late years different methods of shortly designating the plates
composing the skeleton of Peridinium have been proposed. The first
was that of FAURÉ-FREMIET, whose paper “Étude descriptive des péri-
diniens et des infusoires ciliés du plankton de la baie de la Hougue”
was published in 1908 in Annales des sc. naturelles, zoologie. FAURÉ-
FREMIET designates the plates by letters with annexed numbers, so
e. g. the precingulars are named d,—d,, d, being to the right, d,
to the left, d, to the right and so on. This method seems to me
not to be practical.

Next to FAURE-FREMIET comes Kororp, the well-known investiga-
tor of the Dinoflagellates. His paper “On Peridinium Steini Jorgen-
sen, with a note on the nomenclature of the skeleton of the Peridi-
nidae” was published in 1909 in Archiv für Protistenkunde 16. KoroıD
employs only numerals, the different series of plates being distingu-
ished by different numbers of apostrophes or other signs annexed
to the numerals. So, the apicals are 1'—4', intercalaries 1°—3°,
precingulars 1”—7", posteingulars 1"’—5'", antapicals 1""—2"". Each
series begins on the left side of the body and goes round it to the
right side. This system is a clear one, but not very practical be-
cause of the apostrophes as to whose numbers mistakes are likely
to arise’.

Brocu in his paper on Spitzbergen plankton (1910) gives a new
method of designating the plates. He uses both numerals and let-
ters. In the same year the method was modified in “Die Peridi-
nium-Arten des Nordhafens (Val di Bora) bei Rovigno im Jahre 1909”
(Arch. f. Protistenk. 20). Here, the apicals are named 1—4 and the
precingulars a—g, 1 being the rhomb-plate and a the precingular
neighbouring it to the left, and both series go round the body to

1 From the table where Koroıp has arranged previous nomenclatures it appears
that he has not realized the difference between ,tafeln“ and „platten“ as these
termini were used by ScHÜTT and after him also by the present author who in
Nord. Plankton did use SCHÜTTS nomenclature. It might have been mentioned
that Scutrr’s „tafeln“ represent transverse series of „plates“. Only the inter-
calaries were not recognised as a series by SCHÜTT.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 307

the left (descending screw). The intercalaries neighbouring c, d and
e are named 7, 9 and =, which is more appropriate than in Koroıp’s
system where 3”, 4” and 5” are neighbours to respectivety 1°, 2° and
3°. The antapicals are named by BrocH A and B and the post-
cingulars I—V. It seems to me that
if we here change letters to Roman
numbers and vice versa we get a
more practical mode of designation.
Then, the apicals will be 1—4 and
the antapicals I—II, the precingulars

B
a—g and the postcingulars A—E. Fig. 4. Diagram of plates of Peri-
Thus, we have letters along both dinium.

margins of the girdle and numerals at the top and at the bottom.
Fig. 4 illustrates this method of denominating.

-

7. Peridinium Cerasus Paulsen, Meddel. Kommis. for Hav-
undersggelser, Ser. Plankton, Bd. I, No. 5. 1907, p. 12, fig. 12;
Paulsen, Nord. Plankton p. 43, fig. 52. vix P. quarnerense (Br.
Schröder) Broch, Arch. f. Protistenk. 22. 1910, p. 183.

Fig. 5 represents a specimen (86 long) of P. Cerasus which species
was found rather rarely in asingle sample from Danmarks Havn (Sept.
5th 1907). I think Brocu is not right
in uniting this species with P. quar-
nerense, he does it because of the
resemblance in the arrangement of
the plates of the two species, taking
Fig. 5. Peridinium Cerasus. 375 t.m. a reservation on account of the in-
completeness of my figures of P. Cerasus. In any case, my figures
are clearly showing that P. Cerasus has a long and well marked
apical horn, while P. quarnerense has a short one, and just this
horn is the characteristic of P. Cerasus. The dimensions of P. quar-
nerense are unknown, so in this respect it cannot be compared with
P. Cerasus.

Distrib. Known from the North Sea and Iceland.

8. Peridinium roseum Paulsen, Plankton invest. Iceland 1903,
p. 23, fig. 9; Nord. Plankton p. 44, fig. 53.—? P. ovatum Fauré-
Fremiet, Ann. sc. nat. zool. 9.sér. 1908, p. 218, fig. 5, tab. XV, fig. 6,
non Pouchet.

Found in several samples from the pack-ice and Danmarks
Havn, mostly in rather few specimens.

Distrib. Boreal-neritic and arctic species, known from Norway and
Iceland.

308 Ove PAULSEN.

9. Peridinium ovatum (Pouchet) Schütt, Die Perid. d. Plankton
Exp. 1895 tab. XVI, fig. 49, 1896 fig. 19. Paulsen Nord. Plankton
p. 44, fig. 54. Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton p. 40, fig. 9—10, non
Fauré-Fremiet 1908 p. 219, tab. XV, fig. 6. Protoperidinium ovatum
Pouchet Journ. Anat. Physiol. 1883 p. 35, tab. 18—19, fig. 13. Peri-
dinium lenticulatum Fauré-Fremiet, Ann. sc. nat. zool. 9. ser. 1908,
p. 217, fig. 4, tab. XV, fig. 5.

Occurred in single specimens in Danmarks Havn and in the
coastal water. Rather common in the outer part of the pack-ice
but common in the open sea outside it.

Distrib. Boreal oceanic species, widely distributed in the Atlantic
and its tributaries.

10. Peridinium curvipes Ostenfeld, in Botany of the Faeroés
1906 p. 15, fig. 128. Paulsen Nord. Plankton p. 45, fig. 55.—? Broch,
Spitzbergen Plankton p. 42, fig. 11—13.

The cells represented in the annexed fig. 6 are such as have
been considered by me as P. curvipes although its form is broader

es) | Ne SOG SO
NX TJ Ay A / VÆ PA \ SK
— > = JL 7 ER
Petal B d C

VE HR SEE EI
/ ‘ A 4 } GE L
VÆ \ | | q if, Ÿ hr)
| 7 — He
\ \ ) i À | F
> \ À \ / SL * 222

Fig. 6. Peridinium curvipes. 250 t. m.

and shorter than the original figure published by OSTENFELD. But
those figured by BROCH I. c. are different. Unfortunately BrocH
gives no figure of his species in ventral view (nor measures), but
from his figures of epitheca and hypotheca it appears that the
plates of his “P. curvipes” are arranged otherwise than in mine.
Thus Brocu has the rhombplate (1) oblique, ö small, and the plates
1, b, 2 and a touch each other in a point, 1 and f do not touch
each other. My fig. 6 shows that the rhomb-plate is not oblique
and that 1 and b, 1 and f meet along vertical lines. The inter-
calary 9 is long as in P. pellucidum and P. islandicum. From this
difference it follows that BRocH and the present author have had
different species before us. Which is the true P. curvipes? From

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 309

OSTENFELD’s original figure (l.c.) we learn that the rhomb-plate is
not oblique and that it apparently does touch nor b nor f. As to
0, OSTENFELD’s figure gives no evidence. An attempt to find the
original specimens was without result. But as the form of the
rhomb-plate is the most conspicuous difference between Broch’s and
my specimens I venture to maintain that BrocH has not had P. cur-
vipes before him. He says his species is in habit very like P. ovatum,
and this statement as well as his fig. 13 representing “P. curvipes(?)
... Ein Individuum ... mit ausserordentlich stark entwickelten Inter-
calarstreifen” call to mind P. decipiens Jorgensen, which, however,
has no spines.

P. curvipes was found in many samples from the pack-ice, the
coastal water, and Danmarks Havn, as a rule in few specimens
only, but in larger quantities in samples collected in the pack-ice
in August 1906.

Distrib. Arctic) neritic species, known from W.-Greenland, Iceland,
the Faeroés, and the North Sea.

11. Peridinium breve Paulsen, Meddel. fra Kommis. for Hav-
undersog. Ser. Plankton, Bd. 1, No. 5. 1907, p. 13; Nord. Plankton
p. 46, fig. 56; Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton p. 47, fig. 21. P. Steinit
Jorgensen f. brevis, Paulsen, Meddel. Kom. Havund., Ser. Plankton
Bd. 1, No. 3, 1905, p. 4, fig. 3 a—c, f.

Fig. 7. Peridinium breve. 375 t.m.

ome 7
D Sy Z 4

Fig. 7 shows four cells of this species, which is indeed difficult
to discern from its relatives P. Steinii Jorg., and P. pyriforme Pauls.

A—C has grown very old, thick and thick-walled, and the inter
calary bands are very broad. Length 56», surface finely reticulated.
D is a small form, 40, long.

310 OvE PAULSEN.

This species was found sparingly in few samples from the
pack-ice and the coastal water.

Distrib. Arctic species, known from Spitzbergen and Iceland.

12. Peridinium pyriforme Paulsen, Meddel. fra Kommis. for
Havundersog. Ser. Plankton, Bd. 1, No. 5, 1907, p. 13, fig. 15;
Nord. Plankton p. 46, fig. 57. P. Steinii Jorgensen f. pyriformis
Paulsen, Meddel. Kom. Havund. Ser. Plankton Bd. 1, No. 3. 1905,
p. 4, fig. 3d—e.

Fig. 8 shows a species which was fairly common in some
of the samples taken in August 1908 in the open water out-
side the pack-ice, and which I
cannot refer to any other spe-
cies than P. pyriforme. Length
42—52 u. It differs from P. breve
by the taller form, the irregular
position of the intercalary 6,
which in P. breve is regular
(Broch ; 1 c}) and in the ee
narrow rhomb-plate, but, as sta-
ted above, these two species are
closely allied to each other.

On the other hand, our spe-
cies is nearly related to P. Steinii
Jorgensen. As to the arrange-
ment of the plates (see fig. 8 D, E)
they are nearly identical, so the precingular a is small, the rhomb-
plate) narrow, and the intercalary 9 has an oblique position (Kororp in
Arch. f. Protistenk. 1909, Taf. 2; Brocu, Spitzbergen Plankton p. 49,
Brocu in Arch. f. Protistenk. 1910, fig. 4). Our species differs from
P. Steinii in its much thicker and shorter form and in the thecal
wall being reticulate and not porulate as in P. Sleinii. BROCH says
(Spitzb. PI, p. 49): “ein näheres Studium von Peridinium pyri-
forme wird môglicherweise zeigen, dass die Individuen dieser Art
nur kräftig entwickelte Exemplare von Peridinium Sleini sind.” On
the other hand, Kororp (1. c. p. 39) declares P. pyriforme not to be
identical with P. Steinii.

Anyhow, it seems to me to be the best to keep the two species
distinct at any rate provisionally until further evidences may come
to hand.

Fig. 8. Peridinium pyriforme. 375 t.m.

Distrib. Boreal oceanic species, known from the northern Atlantic
and its tributaries.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 311

13. Peridinium pallidum Ostenfeld, in Knudsen & Ostenfeld:
lagttag. over Overfladevandets Temperatur, Saltholdighed og Plankton
paa islandske og grønlandske Skibsrouter i 1898 (1899), p. 60.
Paulsen, Nord. Plankton p. 48, fig. 60. Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton
p- 45, fig. 17.

Fig. 9 shows an exceptionally low cell (length 56 » without
spines) with broad intercalary bands. The relation between 1 and

Fig. 9. Peridinium pallidum. 375 t. m.

f is not as shown in Broch’s figure. Found in few specimens but
in many samples from the pack-ice, the coastal water, and Dan-
marks Havn. Common in the open sea outside the ice.

Distrib. Oceanic, boreal species, widely distributed in the northern
Atlantic and its tributaries.

14. Peridinium pellucidum (Bergh) Schütt, Die Perid. der
Plankton-Exp., tab. XIV, fig. 45; Paulsen, Nord. Plankton p. 49,
fig. 61; Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton, p. 44, fig. 15, 16. — Proto-
peridinium pellucidum Bergh, Morphol. Jahrb. 1881, p. 227, fig. 46—48.

All the cells seen belong to the forma spinosa Broch (l.c) the
antapical spines being without fins. Only a single cell with fins
was seen (from Danmarks
Havn). In fig. 10 two speci-
mens are drawn. A and B re-
present a very young cell
(length 36 ») having thin walls,
and the sutures are not con-
spicuous without chemical
treatment. D—E are showing
another cell (length 40) thick-
walled and with broad inter-
calary bands. The cell repre-
sented in fig. 11 has a length
of 60 », and the intercalary
striae are very broad. Such big and thick specimens were common
in some of the samples, and I refer them to P. pellucidum because
of the girdle being not oblique as in P. pallidum. — Other length-

Fig. 10. Peridinium pellucidum. 375 t.m.

312 Ove PAULSEN.

measures of this species: 38, 45, 48, 52, 56, 66. P. pellucidum was
the commonest Dinoflagellate in the samples, it occurred in Dan-

À
ma > 2
a i 5 i: É pow > >
ea aay
en x)
t BY i seg ' A ? 5
Um YP
NS 1
re
vr
AR

Fig. 11. Peridinium pellucidam. 375 t. m.

marks Havn, the coastal water, the pack-ice and in the open sea,
and often frequently.

Distrib. Widely distributed neritic species, occurring from the Medi-
terranean to Spitzbergen and Greenland.

15. Peridinium islandicum Paulsen, Meddel. fra Kommis. f.
Havundersog., Ser. Plankton, Bd. I, No.1, 1904, p. 23, fig. 7; Paulsen
Nord. Plankton, p. 49—50, fig. 62; Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton,
p. 46, fig. 18—20.

The cells were rather flat, es they have been figured by Broch.
A single specimen measured was 44 » long. Icelandic specimens
are 53—62 y» (Nord. Plankton.) The species was fairly common in
Danmarks Havn, the coastal water, and the pack-ice, but in the
open sea it was found once only.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from North Iceland, Spitz-
bergen and Greenland.

16. Peridinium varicans n. sp. (fig. 12).
Cellula globoso - rhomboidea,

A SAS B A Con 2 2

EN BE ie / \N epitheca acuta, hypotheca spinas

TESTEN L— à 27 N £ .

SSG, DURE — NN duas divergentes /varicantes) a
N oa 2 4 5

Vas 17 A \__//. fissura longitudinaliremotas gerente
PSE D — À epee

i et inter spinas linea paulum et
regulariter curvata terminante, cin-
gulo transverso dextrorsum circum-

(oN iente, fossa longitudinali lata ad

Mya Wy Hee VJ marginem sinistram ala augusta

— praedita. Epitheca tabulis 14, in-
tercalari à parvo, hypotheca ta-
bulis 7 constructa. Long. cell.

Peridinium varicans. 375 t. m.

/
36. Hab. rarissime in mare gelido prope oram orientatem Groen-
landiae.

This species which was found in two samples from the coastal

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 313

water and the interior part of the pack-ice (July 31!" and Aug. 15!
1906) is characterized by the following features: The cell is in
ventral wiew rhombic, the epitheca is pointed (acutus) but not tape-
ring (acuminatus), the hypotheca ends in two diverging fin-less
spines which are distant from the longitudinal furrow. The girdle
forms a descending screw to the right. Of the plates of the epi-

theca, à is small and almost quadratic whereas 7 and ¢ are bigger
and many-sided.

17. Peridinium brevipes Paulsen, Nord. Plankton, p. 108,
fig. 151 (without description); Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton p. 48,
fig. 22.

In 1908 I published the name and an outline-figure of this spe-
cies which I had seen at Iceland. Brocu in his paper on Spitz-
bergen Plankton gives detailed figures of the species, and these
agree well with the annexed fig. 13. Length 36 » (different cells
measured). The form of the body
and the arrangement of the plates
are seen in the drawings. As to
the plates, ö is small and qua-
dratic, the rhomb-plate being
broad and oblique does not touch
f but touches b along a vertical
line. The two small spines at the
lower end of the cell may be
wanting. I have seen only spe-

cimens with broad intercalary ING
bands, but BrocH has them ERS
broader yet. After his theory we et
have then old cells before us, Qi y
but if this is the case it seems
to me that they cannot be “Ju-
gendstadium” of P. breve, what BrocH presumes. The adult cells
are much smaller than P. breve, and also in form they seem to
differ from P. breve.

Fig. 13. Peridinium brevipes. 375 t.m.

P. brevipes was not common in the samples, but it is very likely
that this small organism passes through the net-meshes. It was
found in several samples from Danmarks Hayn but in few from the
coastal water, the pack-ice and the open sea.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from Iceland and Spitzbergen.

18. Peridinium depressum Bailey, in Smithsonian contrib. to
knowledge VII, 1855, p. 12, fig. 33—34; Paulsen, Nord. Plankton
p. 53, fig. 67; Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton p. 51, fig. 26.

314 OvE PAULSEN.

In all the specimens seen by me the antapical horns were long
and hollow, so that, strange to tell, the arctic species P. parallelum
Broch was not found in the present material.

P. depressum was found in single specimens only in the neigh-
bourhood of the coast, repeatedly but rarely in the pack-ice and in
the open sea.

Distrib. Boreal oceanic species, widely distributed.

19. Peridinium oceanicum Vanhöflen, in Grönl.-Exp. d. Ge-
sellsch. für Erdk. zu Berlin II, 1897, tab. V, fig. 2; Paulsen, Nord.
Plankton, p. 54, fig. 69.

var. typicum Broch, Nyt Magaz. f. Naturvid. Christiania, 44,
1906. fig. 3.

Found as a single cell in the open sea outside the ice.

Distrib. Oceanic boreal species.

20. Peridinium conicoides Paulsen, Meddel. fra Kommis. f.
Havundersgg. Ser. Plankton, Bd. I, Nr. 3, 1905, p. 3, fig. 2; Nord.
Plankton, p. 58, fig. 75; Broch, Spitzbergen Plankton, p. 53.

Not rare in several samples from the coastal water and the
pack-ice in 1908.

Distrib. Arctic neritic species, known from Iceland, Spitzbergen and
Greenland.

21. Peridinium sp.

A small species (length 20 ») represented in fig. 14 was found

in three samples from Danmarks Havn in 1907. I suppose it is a

Pas young stage of the precee-
( PS ding species. In favour of
) ~—— this conception speeks: the

re
whole form of the body,

c——_ with convex outlines, the
small hollow protuberances
distant from each other,

ye: JN LEX ES the orbicular girdle and the

CF DE N ( | characteristic curvature of

Say \ | pas 2 iy the longitudinal furrow’s
N EINS YAY fs R

men» bo F left margin. On the other

hand, the number and ar-
rangement of the plates do
not permit to unite the two species at once. There is only one
intercalary plate, as illustrated in fig. E, at least I have not been
able to find any sutures to separate between 7, 0 and e.

Fig. 14. Peridinium sp. 750 t. m.

22. Peridinium subinerme Paulsen, Plankton invest. Iceland

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 315

1903, p. 24, fig. 10; Nord. Plankton, p. 60, fig. 78; Broch, Spitz-
bergen Plankton, p. 54, fig. 28.

One of the commonest ‘species in the samples from the pack-
ice in 1906. More rarely it occurred in Danmarks Havn, the coastal
water (in 1909) and in the open sea.

Distrib. Oceanic (?) arctic or boreal species, known from Iceland
Greenland, Spitzbergen and (in spring) from the North Sea.

23. Peridinium catenatum Levander, Acta soc. pro Ge
fauna et flora fennica, IX, 1894; Paulsen, Nord. Plankton, =. |
p. 63, fig. 84. |

This species, represented in fig. 15, was found rarely
but in several samples from Danmarks Havn, the coastal
water, and the pack-ice.

Distrib. Neritic species, known from the inner part of the
Baltic, Limfjorden (Denmark), and West-Greenland.

Fig. 15. Peridi-
24. Peridinium minusculum Pavillard, Flore péla- nium catena-

gique de l’étang de Thau, Montpellier 1905, p. 57, tab. II, " 375 tm.
fig. 7—9 (I have seen Pavillards specimens); Lemmermann, Arch. f.
Hydrobiol. u. Planktonkunde, V, 1910, p. 336; Glenodinium bipes
Paulsen, Plankton invest. Iceland 1903 (1904), p. 21, fig. 3—4; Nord.
Plankton, p. 25, fig. 31.

LEMMERMANN (I. ©.) in pointing out that Glenodinium trochoideum
is a Peridinium says in a footnote that also G. bipes is a Peridinium
and that it is to be named P. minusculum (P. bipes it cannot be
named because another species, of Stein, bears that name.) It is
very likely that the species is a Peridinium. I have seen that it
has two antapicals.

P. minusculum was found, always in single specimens, in several
samples from Danmarks Havn, the coast water, and the pack-ice.
Without doubt most of the cells pass through the net-meshes.

Distrib. Neritic species, known from the Mediterranean, the North
Sea, the Baltic, Iceland, and Greenland.

Ceratium Schrank.

25. Ceratium arcticum (Ehrenberg) Cleve, The seasonal distrib.
of atl. Plankton-org., Gøteborg 1900, p.207. Paulsen, Nord. Plankton,
p. 86, fig. 118; E. Jorgensen, Die Ceratien, Leipzig 1911, p. 85, fig. 181.
Peridinium arcticum Ehrenberg, Bericht üb. Verhandl. d. Berliner
Akad. d. Wiss. 1853, p. 528.

316 Ove PAULSEN.

This species of which fig.

16 gives some outline-figures,

was very common in Aug. 1908

/ in the sea outside the ice. In

A |B c|| \p ff the pack-ice and the coastal

PA | HA / / water in 1908 it was scarce

(y as) N / though found in severalsamples.

5 IN 25) jf ff In Danmarks Havn and in the

NG, Ne | pack-ice and the coastal water

an = \\4 in 1906--07 it was rare and

eet N occurred always as dead spe-
Å cimens.

= ae Øg Distrib. Arctic oceanic spe-

3 cies.
Fig.16. Ceratium arcticum, different cells. 94 t. m.

Apodinium Chatton.

26. Apodinium(?) Chaetoceratis n. sp.

Cellulae globosae nucleiferae membrana cellulosoidea tectae, ad
selas Chaetoceratis borealis appendicula adharentes et membranam ejus
perforantes: parasitus igitur plasma hospitis exhauriens. Divisionibus
cellulae binae et quaternae nascuntur. Long. cell. ca. 13—25 ». Hab.
in mare gelido ad oram orientalem Groenlandiae.

Dr. OSTENFELD who has worked out the Diatoms and Flagel-
lates of the present samples before I got them for investigation,
called my attention to this organism which he had examined be-
lieving it was a Diatom. But as the wall gave cellulose-reaction
with chloriodide of zine and as it was without silicium he saw it
would be nearer a Dinoflagellate than a Diatom, and he gave me
his drawings and notes.

Once only I have found a cell of Apodinium Chaetoceratis upon
an awn of Chaetoceras decipiens, all other specimens seen were
fixed on the awns of Ch. boreale. Whether this is because the
awns of Ch. boreale are set with fine hairs I cannot tell with cer-
tainty, I have never seen the cells spit upon the hairs or otherwise
fixed to them. But it seems likely that awns set with setae afford
better chance for fastening than smooth ones. How the cell is fixed
to the awn is difficult to discern. Fig. 17, C and D show a little
process by aid of which the cell is fixed. In other cases it seems
that there are two processes. Fig. F shows a cell made pellucid
by aid of Eau de Javelle, and on both sides of the awn is seen a
thickening not belonging to the awn but to the Apodinium. Fig. I
(drawed by OSTENFELD) shows two cells in a mucilage which is

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 317

fixed to the awn, such a thing I have not seen, and perhaps it does
not belong to Apodinium.

The wall of the awn is perforated. In fig. G the perforation is
distinctly seen. Through this hole the contents of the Chaetoceras-

Fig. 17. Apodinium(?) Chaetoceratis. (See the text) A, C, D 375 t.m. B 125 t. m.
E, F, G 750 t.m. H, I 500 t. m. (Fig. B, C, H, I were drawn by Dr. Ostenfeld.)

cell must be sucked out, — and all the Chaetoceras-cells seen bearing
an Apodinium were empty, see fig. A, B, C.

The contents of the Apodinium-cell consists of a granular plasma
and a rather big nucleus which often is seen to have been divided

(fig. C, E). The divisions must follow speedily after each other, as
XLIII. 94

318 OVE PAULSEN.

two or four cells are often seen lo be together and again dividing.
The cell-wall is rather thick, in some cases I have been able to see
a three-fold outline (fig. E); the outmost laver is very thin and in-
conspicuous, by treatment with chloriodide of zine it disappears
but not with Eau de Janelle (a mucilage?) The wall itself is co-
loured brownish violet by chloriodide of zinc. In spite of eager
research it has not been possible to find other stages of this orga-
nism than those here mentioned and figured.

The systematic position of this species, imperfectly known as it
is, must of course be uncertain. I refer it with some doubt to the
genus Apodinium Chatton (Comptes rendus Ac. sc. Paris 144. 1907,
p. 283, with figures. Se also: ibid. 143, Chatton: Les Blastodinides,
ordre nouveau des Dinoflagellés parasites.) The other Blastodinidae
described and figured by CHATTON are far from being like our spe-
cies, but Apodinium mycetoides, a parasite upon Appendicularia,
shows some features which call to mind A. Chaetoceratis. A. myce-
toides is fixed upon the host by a long stalk. Growing up and
dividing it has at first some resemblance to our species, being two-
celled and of about the same form, but it is only partly filled by
plasma, a great “lacune aqueuse” taking most of the room in the
two cells. Later on the distal cell (“blastocyte”) divides again for-
ming many spores which again divide, and so a lot of small Gym-
nodinium-like spores are formed. The proximal blastocyte after a
rest divides, and the new distal cell forms a new generation of
spores, as described above.

Of all this I have found no trace by Apodinium/?/ Chaetoceratis.
As a whole this species may be called rather dubious.

14— 3—1911.

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRONLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Bind III - Nr. 11

SÆRTRYK AF «MEDDELELSER OM GRØNLAND» XLIII

MARINE PLANKTON

FROM
THE EASI-GREENLAND SEA

COLLECTED DURING THE “DANMARK EXPEDITION” 1906—1908

IV. GENERAL REMARKS ON THE MICROPLANKTON
BY

CH: OSTENFELD AND OVE PAULSEN
t hry

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI

1911

agi à d'A

NEw

L

GARDEN

Ven I

Introduction.

s remarked in the introduction to the foregoing lists of the organ-
A isms of the microplankton (see list of literature p. 336), only
the plankton from the region west of 6° W. L. and north of 73° 30‘
N.L. has been worked up by us. The series of samples from this
region, the principal contents of which are shown in the accom-
panying Tables (I—II), can be most conveniently considered under
three divisions, namely:

I. Samples from Danmarks Havn (76°46 N.L., 18° 43° W.L.).

Ila. Samples collected during the passage of the ship through

the ice on the outward journey.

IIb. Samples collected during the passage of the ship through

the ice on the return journey.

In the following the samples from Danmarks Havn will be dealt
with separately and the remaining samples together. With regard
to the grouping of the latter into two divisions, reference may be
made to our previous papers. Here ali the species found are also
named as well as details about the places where they were found.

The first information regarding the plankton of these waters
came from the Danish Expedition to Scoresby Sound (1891—92).
In a large paper on the marine diatoms published in 1895, E. Østrup
also dealt with a number of plankton samples from the ice-filled
sea, but did not deal with the plankton associations as such. The
Swedish Expedition to East Greenland in 1899 collected a quantity
of plankton which was investigated by P. T. Cleve (1990) His
report contains tables and short remarks on the commoner species.
Of special interest to us here are the samples collected in the drift-
ice in July between 70° 30' N.L. and 74° 29'N.L., and the samples
from the fjords of North-East Greenland, 71°—73° N.L., collected in
August.

YO;

}
Dy N
>

399 C. H. OSTENFELD and OVE PAULSEN.

The drift-ice samples are specially characterized by such organ-
isms as Chaeloceras decipiens, C. furcellatum and C. sociale, Cosci-
nodiscus oculus iridis (= subbuliens), Fragilaria oceanica, Thalassiosira
gravida — all of which are regarded by Cleve as arctic forms — and
thus show a good agreement with the samples dealt with here.

The fjord samples are all very poor; the most prominent species
are Chaeloceras decipiens, Dinobryon pellucidum (only in some samp-
les), Calanus finmarchicus, whilst Ceratium arcticum, Cyttarocylis gigan-
fea and Oithona similis occurred in quantity in a few samples.

Lastly, from the Duke of Orleans’ Expedition of 1905 we have
an interesting work by D. Damas and E. Koefoed, which in the
introduction speaks of the rich phytoplankton found in July—August
in the drift-ice and in the coastal waters of East Greenland, in con-
trast to the small quantities found in the open Greenland Sea, but
otherwise does not deal with the microplankton. The phytoplankton
was determined by H. Broch, who has arranged it in tabular form
without text. -

According to Broch’s tables the most prominent species in the
phytoplankton are Ampiprora hyperborea, Bacterosira fragilis, Chae-
toceras atlanticum, C. boreale, C. criophilum, C. decipiens, C. furcella-
tum, C. Wighami, Fragilaria oceanica, Navicula Vanhéffenti, Nitz-
schia delicatissima, Thalassiosira gravida, T. hyalina, T. Nordenskiôldi,
Phaeocystis Pouchetii. Specially prominent are Fragilaria oceanica
and Thalassiosira gravida. Chaetoceras criophilum was predominant
in a single sample from the open sea, whilst Ceratium arcticum, just
as in the other samples, was rare. These samples show good agree-
ment on the whole with ours, except that Thalassiosira gravida and
Chaet. criophilum play a much smaller role in our samples.’

I. Plankton from Danmarks Havn. (Table 1).

It has several times been emphasized in our previous papers,
that the collecting of plankton in Danmarks Havn, where the Ex-
pedilion was stationed for ca. 22 months (1906 --1908), has unfortu-
nately been very incomplete. A series of samples collected at regu-
lar intervals could have given an excellent picture of the develop-
ment of the plankton throughout the year, but from the few sam-
ples collected occasionally which we have, we obtain only an imper-

7 Unfortunately there is not always agreement between Brocu’s tables and the
published ,Journal des stations“ of the Expedition. Thus for Station 44 the
table has a haul of 390—300 m. with a rich diatom plankton, which seems pe-
culiar at this great depth. In the Journal this haul is not mentioned, but a
corresponding one of 300—0m. with almost the same organisms. Other differ-
ences also occur.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 393

fect impression of the annual cycle of plankton. The following
samples were collected: 4 in October 1905, 2 in June, + in August
and 2 in September 1907, and one sample on July 21st 1908, when
the Expedition left the station.

Table I gives the principal species and their occurrence in the
samples; the rarer species have been omitted (with regard to them,
see the systematic lists in our previous papers).

The samples from the beginning of October 1905, which were
all taken in holes ir the ice from water with a temperature of ca.
—1:7° C.,! contain very few organisms. They are the last remnants
of the summer plankton, mostly dead shells of diatoms, Ceratium
arcticum and Cyttarocylis denticulata, as also a few living Chaetoceras
boreale, Ch. decipiens, Rhizosolenia styliformis and Peridinians, with
some Oithona and Nauplii. Lastly, it was interesting to find that
Coscinodiscus Joergensenii Was in process of forming auxospores at
this time of year, though in very few individuals.

The two spring samples from June 1907 were also from holes
in the ice (water temperature ca. — 1-7? C.) and contained even fewer
organisms. It was only in the last of the two samples that any
fair quantity of Melosira hyperborea was taken, its chains in process
of active division, as also some Oithona and Nauplii.

The August samples (the first was taken on July 30th) contain
a rich diatom plankton. The principal species are Chaetoceras sociale
and Fragilaria oceanica, in the later also Chaetoceras diadema, Ch.
Wighami and Coscinodiscus subbuliens, as well as Cyttarocylis denti-
culata and in smalier numbers Nitzschia seriata, Thalassiosira gravida,
Peridinium pellucidum and P. islandicum, further Ptychocylis obtusa
and Tintinnus vitreus.

The September samples show almost the same plankton, yet
are somewhat poorer for most species; only Peridinium pellucidum,
P. islandicum, Synchaeta sp., Oithona, as also Cyttarocylis denticulata
typica and gigantea are more frequent, and Gonyaulax triacantha is
added.

Among the diatoms in September resting-spore formation is
found in Chaet. sociale, Ch.diadema, Thalassiosira gravida, and also
in Fragilaria oceanica, the resting-spores of which, however, already
occurred in August, though less frequently. The rare Ch. gracile had
resting spores in August. In Coscinodiscus subbuliens auxospores
were present, but in small quantity, in August and September.

The salinity of the water was highest in June (32°3°/o0) and de-

‘ The hydrographical data (surface temperature and salinity) have been kindly
placed at our disposal by the Captain of the “Danmark”, First-Lieutenant
H. TROLLE, to whom we wish here to express our thanks.

» H. OSTENFELD and Ove PAULSEN.

*

(

324

‘
t

IT
(Ia "ds *d)

TI

II
Il

(ds)
Al
2

II
(ai ‘ds 'o

Ej le

(ads

60?

0-86

er = =
= = er)
= BENS
S © =
er ie
> > AS oO
=) oO. ©
=) Ph = Sa =
APS CAS
= NE =
= Sous
= À + ©
3 2 i

XI ‘OL

(ds)

TI

IT

‚LI

»)Arıds ‘9

SOF

rel

XI GS

0-0

(+ ds >)
29

II

(90F) COF

jutod-m0q
“IBY U19)S9 M

—
—
—
~

2

EU

| eyejjosejg

BE rn "1777 HPIOPISU9PION

I nee wWOPIN[[PA UOATTOUTEL

=a
‘ds ‘9) |(aa'ds ‘0)|(aa'ds *9)!
29 + it

3% IT ri

29 29 199

A LI a |

TI

707 | E07 | cor (sen PET

(12) 9%

LT

TI

AT

16

| ... CPR m 0 8 ve) tø OCT ONU ONCE D BPIABIS
cue UJE[NI0IΠVIISOISSUIUUL
n anna alone nle/tarsa,.d, o/lhtaamigwEn..R STWLTOJITÄFS Le

|| tin CNG Ono Ont CU tee Lac esn}qo ER

eurldstwoas ‘J Byejaqat] eruafosozryy
BIELIOS BryaSZ)IN
| SI[EUOLIU9FAIS EINOIABN
valoqiod Ay CIISOIIN

AT

(AI

BOIUKIIO ere [Isen]
| ‘°°: suelyngqqns snostpoutasor)
| SOO rir Om uty Cee) Fett Seo ttiet TTUELSTAA

Al

re. 2[8100$
AT eee wınye][fod.ung =

wwopeıp —
” suaidioap = 3
°°: ‘WUNJN[OAUO9 —

Aer 2[89104
ee PAIS ETD Oa UINOIJUE[JU se1990Jo yt)
vatoqioddy v101diqdtuy

Vesdeniejjpeg

‘ordures Jo "ON

J9JUM JO APIUTPES

DD JOJEM JO omerodwoat,

I-LG 8-1 9-0 6-68
PO: | 9 C.F LT 789
re y y | @ Q =
ee ne & ® À "SÅ
om tek Play 7 À AE ue
= = > = = 2 7 - = ~ x’
Do HESS a =
RARES “on Y Oo D ia =
Sp ET | Fa
Sn FS 3 © © = er

7 =, = a5 =

_—
—
—
ce

2

GT! INA °F | MA 06 | IA SI

VASE

A

x G

"2061 79061

x
=

"UABH syJewueg

= = re
N cea CNE (Tice lal (toms ope OS Geo ine ON CUS Ono 5
Seg [SL | #8 © 8 apnyı8uor] ‘N
er fg) = © © RU =)
ROSEN oe ee le ais sig non | eee eee Aa oye si Protas
ZUR IIS) fy AE Fag = 0 2PN}IET "M
= © un © æ 0 my © œ =p
a: le © je]
er mu + M ble Dee es |S et cece! | ES eo es de, eae nee Seat cer Le .
= SE ES oul |,
iv on o

A Ce

Le
Où

"I alger

a
ap)
99
a
a
D]
iJ)
= I
= an:
Loi
= I
5 cae
D
& II
Si ae
Nn
[av
[62]
vo
a
~
= II
©
& IT
=
a ;
ker
= TI
5 å
a
vo
[=
2 TI
(sf ions
=
I
I
SE
BY

99)

IT

TI I
|
I
TI HE
I I I
AI | TI TI
I | I TI
Il
I %
TI

“ait

LL

IT

Al

pit

far

Ei:
r= .

An

‘suouttoeds prop ATISON :

AUHIOFIIÂA
wunprontod
“ wunpipped

Moers Cow oo ou OI OT 0 © à winyeao

” WMJNUIU
UWNOIPUEISI
wnssa.1dap
"" sadtaano

muah ho ows Hanno SIPIODLUOY
PERCE Ol er OO teen, Geto OG or wunyeuayed
@ © 05a) a cote tar 0) a te Qi TIR . sodrA91q

S2[UIUIPII9 4

‘ds

vJepunJoi
vorjoie sısäydourdg
NII UWINIJPI9")
S1UI990984)) (i) unıumpody

sijlovas ‘SNOIS9AIOU SNUUTJULT

esnyqo SI[Â204947q

QE ES JAN ejsnqo« = =

ÉTÉ DD iD) ont voyuesis „ae =

Poe un vordd} eyepnsıyuap s114001873Â)
B9POUUIJUIL

SI[910q vioeqdsoquoq

IN.

LD and OVE PAULSE

. H. OSTENFI

*
4

(

I - I
Il I —
At

Ai 7 =
29 4) 29
I os
A) A] 3)
Il I
£G GG IG
= = 9.08
c.(0) p-0 2.05

60-81 sl 08-81

0-21

CG:LL 9T-LL

d0€-% | 8 0&-¢

IITA ‘9T | IIIA “ST | IIIA ST

Le IT HT
I I Al
' SER LI
an

AI AG! (3)
d pl
9 95 TA

| Ti
a +

Al

GI SI ET

= GIE 8-16

Ba L0 GL =
OG:SI GC-CI I6-TI
06:94 s7-4L 8¢.¢L

BCG 'E 08-61 UGI

IITA "GT | ITA 2 | HIA °G

AT

6-16

‘d 08-1

IA €

F-0 —

CO-IT

CE-01

g£.CL GI-CL
dG 087

| IIA'S

INA 'G

SI

6-18

0-1

G1-8

G6.GL

dos

IIA ‘I

7
wd

‘d 06-6 |"

HA "TE

| Bb J93eld

dé "1111777" HPIOMISU2PION =
[ek Cac oe ee . .. Oy VplABls us
ig SL 2 ae 2 UJE[NIOI BATSOISSLTLEL L
. de en ea) RUE SET på . STULIOFIJÄIS =
ii less tees Benggo es.
a [°°° vurdstwos ‘F ejejoqay vruaposoz1y yy
| sense Ses gpBLdas BLUOZJIN
teste ten N° STEN OT TA USTA OS BINOTABN
ETS "177 voloqiod AY BISON
er: "BDTUROIO BLIL[ISBAYT
: LATE suaıpnqqns SNISIPOUIISO")
| So Bu ae Geran TWIBUSTA =
Remotes cca grei90s ix
| ETON ITT ODIN =
ie SRE ETUIS DEID —
LI Pr OR Le erty oO suardioap us
a) EEE WININJOAUOD —
| COOL TE eee eee ol vo10q u
wino1yuepje SEIIOPELL)
Baroqiodky vaordıyduy.
rs9enIejjpeg
ZI SE OMC CC CCC UNE eh SE opdwes jo ‘ON
8-28 nr rt "17 JOJUAM JO ÂJIUIIUS

oem JO omerodwog,

22 "pme "N

EU

EEG]

eee RENEE

"9061

"II PGB L

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea.

II
FAT
II

++

IT
A

TUE

vi

TI
dl

TU

LT

AT

LI
AL

Al

AL

LT

AL

| 99

IT

Al

‘suawmads peop ATISON ı

tOZEJ9W

OP RTE aUHIQUIqNS —

RS RCIA ens Ta OT TÅ

PORDI RR IO De LOC ONE A owdoJridd Pa

LOT RE NOD wnpıonjjpd —

PR BASSEN ta she OS TU CIE UDE wuprped . =

fe 2 tre or wneAao Be

Es dan ON UD wunynuuı CA

IE SCH BESES Ka wınoLpueIsı —

TaN ROS 7 SEES wnssardap —

ae TED CCE ART co UT sodtaano —

SEE SKO ac CEE D EERESS DT ODTITOD —

se M wnyeuayvo Fa

Wed © crc d Oot chong. © 3 sadtaauq es
aM EC LE MONS Se, LON. Ga 0 24914 LUNIUIPLIOT

Oe Me A oa ds pale
vuyuedert} xejnekuon)
IIp|ayua}sQ EWOPO1UOr)
vyepunJou —
"bone sis{ydoui(
"”stumonoae wunıye.ıar)

SIEADOPEL) (4) wnıumpodv

sPjeIuıpLIad

RP BERGE stows
et vysnqod
ee eee at voyuesis

‘SN9IS9AIOU SNUUNULT

“ esnjzqo stA2012414

ET voldA} "eyepnsıyuap s11400187349

topo

UUNULL

SIIP9104 viovudsoiuo/

328 C. H. OSTENFELD and OVE PAULSEN.

creased greatly in the course of the summer owing to the inflow
of fresh water from the melting snow of the land, so that on the sur-
face it was brought down to 0‘6--1:8°/00 at the end of July, at the
same time that the temperature rose to 36°—45°C., the effect of
which was that the marine organisms were for a great part killed,
and only the resting-spores of diatoms were living. The samples from
this period really contained in the main freshwater organisms, which
had been carried out by the freshwater from land, for example,
Coelastrum microporum, Gomphosphaeria lacustris, Anabaena sp.,
Spirotaenia sp., Staurastrum sp., Hyalotheca sp., and many freshwater
diatoms. In August—September the salinity again rose and the
temperature sank (ca. 27—28°/oo and ca. 0°), and at the same time
the freshwater forms disappeared and marine species ruled again.
The samples from October 1906 permit us to conclude, that the sali-
nity continues to rise, most probably owing to the formation of ice,
and the temperature to fall, just as they presumably show the de-
mise of the plankton (see above).

The planten of Danmarks Havn is thus an vaveme
coast-plankton with a flowering period of short dura-
tion in late summer. It is somewhat poor in species and con-
sists mainly of neritic diatoms, which have a wide distribution in
northern seas, also outside the arctic region. Truly arctic are pro-
bably only the following species, none of which were very abundant
in the samples: Bacterosira fragilis, Eucampia groenlandica, Chaeto-
ceras gracile, Biddulphia arctica, Navicula septentrionalis, N. Vanhöffenii,
Peridinium islandicum, P. brevipes, P. catenatum, Gonyaulax triacantha,
Tintinnopsis karajacensis, T. pellucida and Tintinnus vitreus.

II. Plankton of the drift-ice and coastal waters.
a. August 1906. (Table II).

The samples (i1) belonging here were collected during the period
from July 31st to August 16th in the ice-filled waters; they fall natur-
ally into two groups:

The outermost group (5 samples) are from water with a temper-
ature of —0°7° to —1°9°C. and a salinity of 31:2—32:8°/0 and they
were taken between .ca. 6°—11° W.L. (ca. 120—180 miles from the
coast). The plankton is very uniform in all the samples; it consists
mainly of diatoms and tintinnids; the most frequent species are
Chaetoceras convolutum, Rhizosolenia hebetata f. semispina, Rh. obtusa,
Cyttarocylis denticulata typica and _ robusta, Peridinium subinerme,
P. curvipes and P. pellucidum. Characteristic, though occurring in
smaller quantities, were Coccolithophora pelagica (dead), Pontosphaera
borealis, Dinophysis arctica, Peridinium roseum, Dinobryon pellucidum

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 329

and Distephanus speculum. From the transition to the inner group
we have a single sample (No. 17 in the Table), which mainly con-
sists of Melosira hyperborea (with resting spores) and Calanus finmar-
chicus; the very low temperature (— 1:2°) implies special conditions
in the water, e.g. that the sample might have come from the immed-
iate vicinity of an ice-floe.

The inner group (5 samples) come from water with a temperature
of ca. 0° and a salinity of 30°6—31:2°/oo and the samples were taken
from ca. 13° W. L. (ca. 90 miles from land) in towards the coast (Ger-
mania Land and Koldewey Island). The principal species are Chaet.
boreale, Ch. decipiens, which in small quantities were also found in
the samples from the outer group, and Oithona similis; Rhizosolenia
styliformis replaces the other two Rhizosolenia species. Coscinodiscus
subbuliens and Apodinium Chaetoceratis only occur in the samples from
near the coast. In a couple of the samples Calanus finmarchicus was.
present in large numbers. With regard to the Peridinians, Ceratium
arcticum was found in small quantity and usually only as empty
shells in all the samples (also of the outer group), whilst the other
species had practically disappeared.

hb. July—August 1908. (Table III).

Ne have examined 28 samples taken on the return voyage du--
ring the period from July 21st to August 3rd in almost the same.
region as the samples from 1906.

The samples can be divided naturally into three groups:

The inner group (15 samples) goes from the coast to ca. 14° W. L.
The salinity delerminations are few; they vary between 281 and
317 °/oo and the temperature on the surface lies between 0° and —4° C.
The samples are somewhat rich in species, the most prominent being
the following diatoms: Chaetoceras decipiens, Ch. boreale and Coscino-
discus subbuliens, and common to all is the small quantity of Peri-
dinians: Per. conicoides, P. curvipes and Ceratium arcticum being the
near most characteristic. Three samples taken west of Germania Land
(Nos. 1276, 1279, 1289) in water with 3—4° temperature (and presu-
mably low salinity) are wanting in, among others, Chaet. Wighami
and Fragilaria oceanica, which are found otherwise in larger or
smaller number in most samples. Chaet. sociale appears first further
away from land (from No. 1290), but is then constantly present and
usually in quantity. Calanus finmarchicus and Thalassiosira gravida
(to a smaller extent) chiefly keep on the other hand to the samples
from nearer land. The two northernmost (ca. 78° N.L.) samples
(Nos. 1301, 1303) are remarkable for a large quantity of Melosira

330

C. H. OSTENFELD and OVE PAULSEN.

Table

CO EEE

Date .

Time.

W. Latitude ,

N. Longitude ...
Temperature of water
Salinity of water....

No. of sample

Bacillariaceae
Amphiprora hyperborea .
Chaetoceras atlanticum ..

— boreale ..

— convolutum .
decipiens ...
diadema....
furcellatum.

sociale

Wighami....
Coscinodiscus subbuliens.

Fragilaria oceanica

Melosira hyperborea. ...

Navicula septentrionalis. .

Nitzschia seriata

Rhizosolenia hebetata f.
semispina ...

— styliformis .
Thalassiosira bioculata ..

gravida

Nordenskiöldii

Flagellata

Dinobryon pellueidum...

Distephanus speculum ...
Phaeocystis Pouchetii....
Coccolithophora pelagica.
Pontosphaera borealis ...

1 Mostly dead specimens.

21. VIL 21. VII 21. VII | 22. VII 22. VII 22. VII 22. VII 23. VI 23. VIT 23. VII |24. VII 22
7 p. 8 p. ID: lea. 196. ps | 10 p i I2ın E92: 8a. |11’30p.| 10a. | @
Mouth ©. Bis- | ofr N. of PEST. 77.0 77°15 ca.78°0 ca.78.0
of the MALERE, Marous- Marous- nn
harbour Marous- sja sia 17.15 16-0 6.15:30 c.15°30
ca. 0°0 ca. 1:0 ca. 4:0\ca. 3°0|ca.3.0| 3.15 | 210 | 14 | 07 |@
—_—_———S ooo — — — —
Bee Sey) 31°7 car 30°0 — — 28.06 29-36 — 287
1242 1243 1244 1270 1276 | 1279 | 1289 | 1290 | 1291 | 1299 | 1301 | 1
1 rr 1 ] rr rr
rr rr rr
ce Cc c ec ce ce ce Cc ce c -
rr
e Cc ¢ Cc (g e € Cc ce e c
+
G I 1 +
(e. sp. ır.) (e.
LE N — r ce + rr
— c Cc GC c ce c c C ce rr
ce ce ce ec rr r r ie
(c. sp. +) | (c.sp. +) (e. sp. +) p.r ) (sp.) (sp-) (sp.) (e.
ne rr rr rr IT Ir + — G
(sp.) (sp-) (sp.) (sp ) (sp-) | (sp-) (e sp. +)
r 1 r rr |
rr
IT Tr 12 ne eee sie = oe IB rr
DE IT rr =
=F + + + IT ER dal: r rr rr rr
| (c. sp. rr.)
Er IT IT rr rr
ore | |
IT T: T TT IT |
| | |

VII 25. VII 28. VII

a | 8p. (2:15 a.) 2p.
| |
— — — 75°45
= fo | — (| 12°15
| |
020 | 1:7 | 1:53
mee | — | 31-06
04 | 1312 | 1319 | 1332
rr rr
Sei | Ir
ce | + | c
| .
re. | C Cc ie
ie ener TT
| cc
Be il - ce
| rr SE
C G JE
N rr rr
.rr.) (sp.)
a) rr I
rr.)
+
rr
I, SEE
nr | — T
| 16 Ih
| |
|
| Ir
| |
I |
|
| rr

CC

TE

IT

1:45 p. 8:30 a.

1340

LIE

Tr

IT

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea.

331

2 oo —————————————

28.VII 29.VII 30.VII

30.VIL | 31.VIL | 31. VII | 31. VIT! 31. VIT | 1. VIIL | I. VIII | 1. VIIL 2. VIII | 3.VIII

12°15p.|11-30a.|1-45p.| 3p. |5.30p.

75°15 | 75:08

845 | 8.0 —
Ores: | (2°
31:004 30:9) ||) —
1344 | 1350-1353
I:
Tr
I leg
ET
>= I
c a
|
|
IH:
Er
rr
rr
rr
rr
ara:
IT |
|
NT
|
rr

215a.| 8a. 4171253023 slap:
Ca: 75:50 | = 74:20 | 73:58 | 73:30 13:4
ee TS) = 70 70 6-0 —
0:6 4.5 62 112 7:0 al
29:56 — 32.9 332 540 =
1355 | 1358 | 1381 | 1383 | 1386 1388 1398
IT me À aie me i) ae
| rr] rr! rr! |
| +1 i
|
|
|
|
|
r 1 c c rr
| ar
| FA ir
lem:

C. H. OSTENFELD and Ove PAULSEN.

332

gg EG

93.VII 24.VII 24°

21. VII | 21. VII

Dates. See 21.VII
Time rr, A CE 7 p. 8 p. 9 p. 11 a. 6p. | 10p. | 12p.| 5a.
FRANS. at the marck— pene: eas ee cae AR
N. Longitude. ....... harbour apa sia Sia aN, 17:15
EE ER rer _ ——
Temperature of water ca. 00 ca. 1‘0 ca. 4-0 ca.3°0 ca.3-0! 3:15
Salinity of water...., 317 317 31-7 \ca.300| — — — 28:06
No. of sample !..... | 1242 1243 1244 1270 | 1276 | 1279 | 1289 | 1290
Tintinnodea
Cyttarocylis denticulata,
ÉVPICA NE . 2... eee NE: M LE er IT IT
— — gigantea....... EL JR rr! FN > = atm r
— — robusta |.
Piychocylis obtusa ...... LE TE ae eee er DE. ee rr
Tintinnus norvegicus, gra-
Cilis NS. 2. Meer
Peridiniales
Apodinium(?)Chaetoceratis IT Re IT en IT
Ceratium arcticum ...... er IT Ir IT IT IT say Ir
Dinophysis arctica. .....
— rotundata ....
Goniodoma Ostenfeldii... IE Sere rr Ve er a SER IT
Gonyaulax triacantha....
— SP... Wer
Peridinium breve .......
— brevipes..... r aes 2 be er ne pre IT
— catenatum ... rr Ir r ES IT
— conicoides ... ie ba xa Re Syd 3 mets IT
= CHEVIPese r == ie rr IT IT ee r
= depressum... RE IT rr sty. = IT IT
= islandicum .. ET: Er RE r Ses + ane: rr
== minutum.... ras Ber N» NE te + AIT
_ ovatum'...... ee IT preps Ey: IT
— pallidum .... ie
— pellucidum . — r r r sy ee Bais IT
= pyriforme ...
-- Toseumt...... Er T IT IT
— subinerme . Ne IT
Metazoa
Calanus finmarchieus.... ... + | € r == € ce

Oithona similis et Mauplii, ... ER —

: Mostly dead specimens.

22.VII | 22.VII | 22. VII | 22. VII | 23. VII | 23. VII

Sa.

1130p. 10a. 2

77-15 'ca.78'0.ca.780 -

160 'e.15°30 e.15.30 -

2:10 14
29-36 | —
1291 | 1299
IT r
IT
LER IT
— T
T IT
T
r Ir
Les
Ir G
Tr ==

0-7 0
287
1301 | 13
I
|
FE 4]
1
|
1
==

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 333

08 (continued).

—_—_—eel_ae_™™——————— sO ————————

VII |25.VII 28.VII | 28.VII | 29.VII | 30.VII 30.VIL 31.VII :31. VII | 31. VII | 31. VIL| 1. VII) 1. VIIT| 1.VIIT| 2.VIII | 3. VIII

a. 8p. |2:15a.| 2p. |1:45p.|8-30a. /12-15p./11-30a./1-45 p.| 3 p. 15.30 p. 215a.) 8 a. 4p. |12-30a.| 1p.

= — — 75°45 — — 1321921 75:08 — ca. 75:0 = 74-20 | 73-58 | 73-30 | 73.4
= = = 12:15 — — 8:45 | 80 | — ca. 7°30 — 70 7.0 6:0 —
“0 2°0 ey 1:53 0:90; 60 MINES 271 0-6 4-5 6-2 12 7:0 el
— — — 31:06 — — 31-00 | 3:09 — 29-56 — BY) |) Bie” 34:0 —
ee —_— |
304 | 1312 — 1332 | 1335 | 1340 | 1344 | 1350 | 1353 | 1355 | 1358 | 1381 | 1383 | 1386 | 1388 | 1398
Ir Tne Yr + + rr it — — (© [© aL I rr

II Ir

tr + r
rr Ses Ae SAN rr Be 1 r oe +
cr rl rr ri IT rr + [0 c
rl IT rr rr Yl rr —
1 I rr TI
TE
|
1 rr |
r rr TP. | I
rr rr Rev ar re | SE: TER Ags rr
1 n ii rr rr | |
I rl | rr | ri | rr |
rr ger: TG) ee Par COR Al: ig ae rei | IT. | r
rr Ken rr Re D 2. or | |
Mexx rr ee | | u |
ar | Eee te Me NE er eo ee
rr r r FOIRE Pec SU u eg a rr r = r
+ 1 + + I r | a AN + | Tod ie ast | rr TE + — |
GÅR | ae rc ==
ii rr | r | |
rr rr Tr." | | | rr T |
|
a | |
Rue N Hei) Re re: | ax ane | e | e¢ ae Go eter | Cie! 7

XLII. 25

334 C. H. OSTENFELD and OVE PAULSEN.

hyperborea, small quantity of Coscinodiscus subbuliens, Chaet. boreale
and Ch. Wighami.

The intermediate group (5 samples) extends from ca. 12° to 8°
W.L.; here we have a salinity of ca. 31°/oo and a surface temper-
ature of —0°6° to —1:5°C. It is characterized by the following species,
which are hardly at all found inside: Chaetoceras furcellatum, Rhi-
zosolenia obtusa, Rh. hebetata f. semispina, Dinobryon pellucidum, Cytta-
rocylis denticulata typica. A few species, which very seldom occur
in the inner group, appear here more regularly, namely, Chaet. dia-
dema, Peridinium pallidum, P. pellucidum and P. ovatum. Thalassi-
osira gravida, which was much reduced, again becomes more fre-
quent in this region. Most of the species prominent in the inner
group disappear here or are only present in small quantity.

A couple of samples form the transition to the outer group, to
which we ascribe the region from ca. 7° to 6° W.L. and from 75°
to 73° N.L. The salinity is here higher’ (33—34°/0) and also the
temperature on the surface (6°—7°) than in the other regions; we
are here outside the pack-ice. The quantity of the plankton is but
small; the diatoms have almost entirely disappeared; characteristic
however is the regular occurrence of Chaetoceras convolutum in small
quantities; further, a number of diatoms of more temperate origin
appear irregularly and in few individuals and likewise some Pro-
tozoa (see our preceding papers). The most abundant organisms are:
Peridinium ovatum, Dinobryon pellucidum, Cyttarocylis denticulata ty-
pica and robusta, Oithona and Nauplii, and in most samples Cera-
tium arcticum, Tintinnus norvegicus gracilis and Peridinium pyriforme.
In a few samples occurred Phaeocystis Pouchetii, Pontosphaera bore-
alis and Coccolithophora pelagica.

The plankton in the outermost samples corresponds nearest to
the “Ceratium arcticum plankton”, which Paulsen (1909) has
described from North Iceland (the southern boundary of which is pla-
ced at ca. 64 N.L. in his fig. 2), but differs from this in the absence
of Ceralium longipes (the C. arcticum most resembling longipes is
figured in the foregoing paper fig. 16 A). i

A general review of the plankton of the pack-ice and
coastal waters, according to the samples examined, would appear
somewhat as follows. In the accompanying sketch map the plankton
regions and the places of the samples (the figures refer to the Tables)
have been marked out. There are three regions.

1. Innermost the plankton region of the coastal waters
(inner group in 1906 and 1908), characterized by diatoms, namely
Chaetoceras species, Coscinodiscus subbuliens, Fragilaria oceanica and
by Calanus finmarchicus.

Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea. 835

2. The plankton region of the pack-ice (outer group in
1906, intermediate group in 1908), characterized by Cyttarocylis den-
ticulata, Rhizosolenia hebetata semispina and R. obtusa, Chaet. furcella-
tum, Peridinium subinerme, P. pellucidum and P. curvipes, and Dino-
bryon.

3. The plankton region of the open water (outermost
group in 1908) with small quantities of characteristic species: Cera-

1295 1301-7),

U 130%
i 1
1297 N
De de France \
D Pliin b+ 02
1312

1
1
'

Sketch-map of the area investigated. . The full line signifies the path of the Expedition
into the coast, the broken line the way out. The figures refer to nos. of samples
in the plankton tables.

tium arcticum, Peridinium ovatum, (Pontosphaera borealis and Cocco-
lithophora?).

There is the probability that the plankton region of the
pack-ice corresponds to the East Icelandic Polar Current,
whilst the plankton region of the coastal water corre-
sponds to the coastal waters mixed with water from the
melting snow of the land. Lastly, the plankton region of
the open sea may probably be referred to the circulating
central area of the Greenland Sea. This agrees with what
Damas and Koefoed say (l.c. p.328): “les diatomees qui seules

jouent un rôle important dans le phytoplankton, prennent un deve-
25°

336 OSTENFELD and PAULSEN. Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea.

loppement beaucoup plus considérable dans le courant polaire que
dans la région centrale de la Mer du Groenland”.

We must remember here, however, that our knowledge of the
plankton of these waters is restricted to the summer season.

We may remark, finally, that oceanic plankton forms, e.g.
Rhizosolenia styliformis, Certium arcticum, are carried right in to the
coast, where they may be considered to perish sooner or later.

List of Literature.

CLEVE, P.T. (1900): Report on the Plankton collected by the Swedish Expedition to
Greenland in 1899. — K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 34, Nr. 3. Stockholm.
Damas, D. et KoEFOED, E. (1909): Le Plankton de la Mer du Grönland. — Duc
d'Orléans, Croisière océanographique accomplie à bord de la Belgica dans la Mer
du Grönland 1905. Bruxelles 1907—1910.

“Liste des Stations”. — Ibidem.

Ostrup, E. (1895): Marine Diatomeer fra Ost-Gronland. — Medd. om Grønland, XVIII,
Kobenhavn.

OSTENFELD, C. H. (1910): Marine Plankton from the East Greenland Sea collected du-
ring the “Danmark Expedition” 1906—1908. I. List of Diatoms and Flagellates.

Il. Protozoa. — Medd. om Groenland, XLIIL København.
PAULSEN, Ove (1909): Plankton Investigations in the Waters round Iceland and in the
North Atlantic in 1904. — Medd. Komm. f. Havundersegelser, Serie Plankton,

Bd. I, Nr. 8, Kobenhavn.

PAULSEN, OVE (1911): Marine Plankton from the East-Greenland Sea collected during
the “Danmark Expedition” 1906—1908. III. Peridiniales. — Medd. om Grønland,
XLII. København.

14.—3.—1911.

The vegetation of Northeast Greenland
69° 25' lat. n.— 75° lat. n.

N. Hartz and Chr. Kruuse.

Reprinted from ,MEDDELELSER OM GRÖNLAND* Vol. XXX.

Copenhagen.
Printed by Bianco Luno.

1911

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhavn. Nr. 67.

GARDEN, LIBRARY,

Given by N, L.

VIS SÅ

[TON

nt

BR!

During the Danish expedition to East Greenland 1900, under
the charge of G. Amprup, we investigated the flora and vegeta-
tion of the tracts of land visited by the expedition.

The route followed by the expedition has been mentioned
by N. Hartz in ‘‘Medd. om Grenl.” vol. XXVII. List of discovered
phanerogams and vascular cryptogams is furnished by Car.
Kruuse in ‘‘Medd. om Gronl.” vol. XXX, in which volume is made
mention also of the algae, mosses, fungi and lichens collected

by us.
Sabine Island (N. Hartz.)

July 11%—12%, The “Antarctic" was riding at anchors
in Griper Roads southwest of the extreme point of the cape
where the ruins of the German observatory were still to be
seen. Across the low tongue of land and across low, flat ground
I went towards WNW, away to the big stream which borders
Hasenberg towards the east; the stream and the whole of
the cleft through which it runs, were as yet for a great deal
hidden under huge snow-drifts; here and there the stream had
however burst through the ice- and snowcover; at such places
steep snow walls bordered its course.

Animal life was rather rich; in the course of this day’s
march | saw 3 musk-oxen !J, 3 hares, one hen-ptarmigan with
a numerous hatch of chickens, numbers of snow-sparrows, a

1) In the stomach of a shot musk-ox were found by washing of the
exceedingly evil-smelling contents of the stomach abt. 99 p. cent of leaves
and small branches of Salix arctica; besides single leaves of Luzula,
gramineous plants, Dryas and fragments of Stereocaulon.

336

few ravens, and excrements of foxes and a great many tracks
of lemmings; a great many insects were seen visiling the
flowers,

In the low ground by Germania Harbour were found enor-
mous numbers of Papaver radicatum'); it was now in full flower
and so luxuriant as hardly anywhere else in Greenland; one
big tuft near the beach bore — beside a number of capsules
from 1899 — a young fruit from 1900, 38 fully developped,
large flowers and 34 big, black-haired buds. At the summit
of Hasenberg grew comparatively many white-flowered poppies,
many white-flowered specimens being seen as well on moist
ground near the harbour.

On the numerous decumbent little bushes of Salix arctica
on the slopes of the stream was seen beautiful wind-erosion >);
the predominant wind in the valley is the northwind, in the
direction of the valley.

A special character was given to the vegetation by the
occurrence of divers northern species, such as Saxifraga
flagellaris and hirculus; the first mentioned being particularly
frequent; Polemonium humile with its large vividly coloured
flowers is known to belong to the rare constituents of the
Greenland-flora; it was common here, partly on the dry, naked
basalt-plateaus, partly in humid cracks where, on humus, it
formed big, luxuriant, flowery ‘‘mats”.

Taken as a whole it was the ordinary, northern insular
vegetation: In the hollows Carex-bogs, moss-bogs or combined
moss-Carex-bogs; on the dry mountain slopes rocky-flat for-
mation”) more or less luxuriant all in proportion to exposition,
mouldformation etc. Considerable continuous tracts of heath-
moor-land we did not see in the island.

1) We are using the same plant names as in Cur. KRUUSE'S above quoted
paper (Medd. om Grenl., XXX).

?) ep. truncs from Scoresby Sund mentioned and pictured by Hartz
Medd. om Grenland, XVIII, p. 310.

3) Euc. WarMING's “Fjeldmark” (fell-field).

337

Sabine Island (Chr. Kruuse).

On the strand round Germania Harbour was found a rather
broad zone of a strand-flora consisting of: Carex glareosa,
C. salina v. subspathacea, Glyceria vilfoidea, Halianthus peploi-
des, Stellaria humifusa, Cochlearia officinalis v. groenlandica
and Armeria vulgaris v. sibirica.

Behind (north of) the harbour is a small bog, or rather a river-
bed with very flat bottom and gentle inclination. Here were noted:

Ranunculus pygmeus, R. hyperboreus, Saxifraga rivularis,
S. nivalis f. tenuis, Koenigia islandica, Juncus biglumis,
Eriophorum Scheuchzeri, E. polystachium, Carex lagopina,
Alopecurus alpinus.

Between the phanerogams and along the margin of the
bog the following mosses were coverforming:

Polytrichum sexangulare, Astrophyllum hymenophylloides,
Timmia austriaca, Philonotis fontana, Bryum obtusifolium, B.
arcticum, Pohlia nutans, Leersia spathulata, Ditrichum flexi-
caule, Amblystegium giganteum, Hypnum turgidum, Myurella
julacea, Schwartzia montana and Stereodon chryseus.

Contiguous to this bog was a sharp-cut, V-shaped, stream-
let-cleft, on the sandy sides of which were noted:

Chamenerium latifolium, Draba alpina, Cardamine belli-
difolia, Ranunculus pygmeus, Saxifraga cernua, S. decipiens,
S. stellaris f. comosa, S. oppositifolia v. pulvinata, Juncus
biglumis, Luzula confusa, Festuca ovina, Poa abbreviata and
Equisetum arvense. The tufts, which were but few cm apart,
were all large and richly flowering.

In the valley itself, between the Hasenberg and the
Germaniaberg, and up the low foot of the latter the loose
soils consisted of red, sanded clay strown with !oose, abt.
10cm large blocks. Both the clay and the blocks originate
with the basalt which forms the rocks of the island. On the
foot of the mountain lie many large snowdrifts, from which
the meltingwater oozes down and steeps the ground to a soft,

338

soaked, sliding mud; only farther down towards the bottom of
the valley does it collect in brooks which have cut in the
gravel stony beds which drain the localities. Round them the
bottom is stone-hard, dry as a bone and often scarred by
cracks forming a diagonal net. The vegetation of the valley was
rocky-flat formation with wide intervals between the vascular
plants. Cryptogams were almost totally wanting.

The side of the Germaniaberg consists partly of steep
basalt crags, which are totally devoid of vegetation at their
bases; uppermost on the talus the plants of the rocky-flat
formation collect to a dense cover with a height of from 5 to
10 cm, the main part of which is formed by gramineous
species, Alsine biflora and Fotentillas. Denser and more pro-
nounced the herby-slope appears, however, on the edges of
step-shaped ledges east of Germania Harbour. It is chiefly
made up of Salix arctica, Vaccinium uliginosum v., Campanula
uniflora, Polygonum viviparum, Carex rupestris and Poa cenisia.

The cover is complete, 5—10cm high and fresh-green.
Between the named species are found interspersed in lesser
numbers the following vascular plants: Potentilla nivea, P.
maculata, P. emarginata, Stellaria longipes, Draba Fladni-
zensis, Saxifraga hirculus, S. decipiens, Cassiope tetragona,
Pedicularis flammea, Gentiana tenella, Taraxacum phymato-
carpum, Erigeron uniflorus, Salix herbacea, Oxyria digyna,
Elyna Bellardi, Trisetum, Alopecurus alpinus, Equisetum
variegatum f. anceps, E. arvense, Cystopteris fragilis, Woodsia
ilvensis and Lycopodium Selago f. appressa.

On the flat summit of the Germaniaberg the earth in
the depressions is often covered with boulders with a diameter
of 30—40 cm, which form a depressed mesh-plexus. Their
dark coatings of dessicated alge and horizontal stripes of clay
show that they are covered by water a certain time of the
year; in the spaces between them are found the largest asso-
ciations of Polemonium, which often forms patches of 2 m?.

339

The plants of the rocky-flat formation were as follows:

Dryas octopetala f. argentea.
== — f. minor.
Potentilla pulchella f. humilis
— maculata.

— nived.
Melandrium apetalum.
— involucratum v. af-
fine.
Silene acaulis.
Sagina nivalis.
Alsine biflora.

— verna v. rubella.
Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa.
Stellaria longipes.

Cerastium alpinum.
Draba alpina.

— nivalis.

— Fladnizensis.

— hirta.

— arctica.

Cardamine bellidifolia.
Ranunculus glacialis.

— nivalis.

— altaicus.

— arcticus.
Saxifraga stellaris v. comosa.
Alopecurus alpinus.

Trisetum subspicatum.
Dupontia Fisheri.
Arctagrostis latifolia.
Hierochloa alpina.

Aira cespitosa v. alpina.
Poa glauca.

Saxifraga cernua.
— decipiens.
— hirculus.
— oppositifolia.
= flagellarisv. setigera.
— nivalis.
Papaver radicatum.
Armeria vulgaris v. sibirica.
Pedicularis hirsuta.
Cassiope tetragona.
Empetrum nigrum.
Vaccinium uliginosum v. mi-
crophyllum.
Polemonium humile.
Erigeron compositus.
— uniflorusv.pulchellus.
Arnica alpina.
Taraxacum phymatocarpum.
Polygonum viviparum.
Luzula confusa.
— arctica.
Elyna Bellardi.
Carex capillaris.
— misandra,
— nardina.
— rupestris.
Poa abbreviata.
Festuca ovina.
Woodsia ilvensis.
Equisetum variegatum.
f. anceps.

= arvense.

340

Cape Borlase Warren (N. Hartz).

July 14%. ‘The next place in which we landed was abt.
1 km. to the north of Cape Borlase Warren; we did not
stay but 3 hs. here.

Inside a low sea-margin, made up of gneiss-blocks, was
found a small lagoon with fresh water, originating from a snow-
drift close to the beach. The sea nevertheless once in a while
sets into the lagoon, a circumstance of which numerous Lami-
naria-leaves and sea-mussels in the water bore witness.

Animal life in the lagoon was rich and swarming; great
swarms of Apus glacialis were stirring the mud on the bottom’);
brown Daphniae and countless gnatworms were rooting the
bottom or swimming in the water; on mosses in the water
was seen a rich Chlorophyllaceae-vegetation.

On the inside of the lagoon (western side) was found a
narrow green fringe made up of Glyceria vilfoidea, sprinkled
with flowering Stellaria humifusa, some few Cochleariae, Carex
ursina (largely cropped by geese), Ranunculus hyperboreus
(partly with floating leaves, now in flower), Phippsia algida
and Koenigia — besides numerous mosses. The whole of the
vegetation along the lagoon had a white salt-covering; numerous
excrements of geese were scattered everywhere on the beach;
in the fat, moist marshy ground and in the half moulded geese-
excrements were found quantities of small worms. The humus-
layer along the inside of the lagoon appeared by the very
wrinkles of its surface to be made up mostly of excrements of
geese, a quite characteristic form of mould met with again

later on in many places frequented by the geese.
1) The grey colour of Apus completely matches the grey mire at the bottom
of the lagoon; the animal was hardly discernible when lying quietly on
the bottom. Now and then a solitary Apus might be seen swimming
on its back and with its mouth in the very surface of the water sear-
ching and skimming this latter most carefully; every single air-bubble

on the surface was thoroughly investigated.

341

The water in the lagoon was quite tepid close to the beach
where the current from the little brook did not reach. At
5°° p.m. were read the following temperatures:

Temperature of the air (swing thermometer), fog,

sun hardly breaking; throught. .......2...... + 1°C.
Temperature of the water, 5cm depth, ball reposing

on cover of Chlorophyllaceae .............. + 14,5° C.
Temperature of water, 14cm depth, ball on mud-

BOOM... sae en, + 13° C.

At an Esquimaux-ruin near the beach was found the
usual vegetation of Alopecurus alpinus on the thick mould-
layer. In the vicinity of the ruin was seen a magnificent
growth of Polemonium humile, whole, large, unmixed ‘‘beds”
of almost one m° size. Here also was found a very big de-

>

cumbent Salix arctica, the foliage of which covered abt. 10 m?.

Vascular plants from Sabine Island and
Cape Borlase Warren.

Dryas octopetala. Alsine verna v. rubella.
Potentilla pulchella f. humilis. Halianthus peploides.

— emarginata. Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa.

— nivea. Stellaria humifusa.

- maculata. — longipes.
Chamænerium latifolium. Cerastium alpinum.
Empetrum nigrum. Cochlearia officinalis f. minor.
Silene acaulis. Draba alpina.

Melandrium involucratum v. — nivalis.
— apetalum. — Fladnizensis.
— triflorum. — hirta
Sagina nivalis. — arctica.
— cæspitosa. — glacialis.

Alsine biflora. Braya purpurascens.

Cardamine bellidifolia.
Papaver radicatum.
Ranunculus glacialis.
— pygmæus.
— hyperboreus.
— nivalis.
—- altaicus.
= arcticus.
Saxifraga nivalis.
— stellaris v.
- cernua.
— rivularis.
— decipiens.

= hirculus.

— flagellaris v.setigera.

— oppositifolia.
Armeria vulgaris var.
Pedicularis flammea.

-- hirsuta.
Polemonium humile.
Gentiana tenella.

Cassiope tetragona.
Rhododendron lapponicum.
Vaccinium uliginosum v.
Campanula uniflora.
Taraxacum phymatocarpum.
Erigeron uniflorus.

— compositus.
Arnica alpina.

Koenigia islandica.
Polygonum viviparum.
Oxyria digyna.
Salix arctica.

— herbacea.
Juncus biglumis.

comosa.

342

Juncus triglumis.
Luzula confusa.

— nivalis,

Eriophorum Scheuchzeri.
— polystachium.

Elyna Bellardi.

Carex nardina.

— lagopina.

— ursina.

— misandra.

— glareosa.

— salina f.

— rupestris.

— incurva.
Alopecurus alpinus.
Hierochloa alpina.
Aira cespitosa f.
Trisetum subspicatum.
Dupontia Fisheri.
Phippsia algida.
Arctagrostis latifolia.
Glyceria vilfoidea.
Poa abbreviata.

— glauca.

— alpina.

— cenisia.

Festuca ovina.

— rubra.
Lycopodium Selago.
Cystopteris fragilis.
Woodsia ilvensis.
Equisetum variegatum.

— — f. anceps.
— arvense.

343

Cape Dalton (N. Hartz).

July 18—21t In the lee of (south of) Cap Dalton is
a considerable lagoon, cut off from the open sea by a low,
black, barren sea-margin, which in the northernmost part reaches
abt. 4m above the sealevel.

In the northern part of the lagoon the winter-ice was still
solid; in the shallow water near the margin was found here a
peculiar Fucus inflatus var. membranacea; a quantity of drift-
wood had been washed ashore.

The rocks here were basalt. Here, as everywhere on the
outer coast it was a very conspicuous fact that the vegetation
doesn't reach a passably luxuriant development till at a hundred
or a few hundred metres above the the sea level; and not only
is the vegetation more vigorous at this elevation, it was also far
more advanced in development than the vegetation of the low-
land. Thus e. g. Pedicularis hirsuta, which in the lowland was
not even fully blown, had shed its flowers at a height of a few
hundred metres; Cassiope tetragona was flowering much more
richly up here than farther down. The cold mist, which often
settles on the lowland, assuredly acts highly cowing and hin-
dering upon the vegetation down here along the coast. On one
of the days while we were staying here the temperature of the
air in the lowland, where the fog reigned and a cold wind blew,
was — 2° C., while a few hundred metres further up, above the
fogbank, it showed — 10° C.; up here the weather was calm,
and the sun was shining while the fog was still enveloping
the lowland.

While the vegetation was extremely poor in the lowland it
was surprisingly luxuriant when you got a few hundred m
mountainwards. On moist, mould-covered, partly densely moss-
grown, terrace-shaped ledges in abt. 200m height above the
level of the sea were noted: Numerous vigorous tufts of
Sedum Rhodiola (all pure male or female plants, no herma-

—

The large basaltwall at Cape Dalton.

In the fore-ground the stony bare strand-wall outside the lagoon. (From photo.

Chr. Kruuse

by

345

phroditic plants), Thalictrum, Potentilla maculata, Draba crassi-
folia, Oxyria, Erigeron uniflorus, Salix arctica, Carex rigida
{in great numbers). A great many winter-nests and other
traces of lemmings were found.

Abt. 250m above sea level: Large Cassiope hypnoides and
C.tetragona in full flower. The air smelt sweet from the white
corollas of Cassiope tetragona, which were industriously visited
by humble-bees.

Abt. 330m above sea level: On the solid basalt Usnea
melaxantha was very common. Here a rich insect-life had
developped: Argynnis, wasps and Syrphidae, besides numerous
dancing gnatworms.

Large, dense cushions of Arctostaphylos alpina covered the
field, which here consisted of débris of basalt; this species was
not seen farther down the mountain.

At this height were noted besides: Potentilla nivea, Saxi-
fraga tricuspidata and S. oppositifolia, Dryas octopetala, Carex
nardina, Pedicularis hirsuta, Cerastium alpinum, Polygonum vivi-
parum, Ranunculus arcticus with its var. Wilanderi, Arnica alpina,

This latter evidently turned its big yellow flowers after the
sun; all its flowers stood clearly oriented after the direction
of the sun.

Cape Dalton (Chr. Kruuse).

The lowland surrounding the lagoon, as well as the littoral
region, was totally devoid of vegetation. The north side of
the valley is formed by a steep basaltwall, which out in the
bay ducks its foot directly in the sea, whereas landwards it is
covered by débris consisting of coarse, sharp-edged blocks.
In many places the snowcoating is still thick, and the débris
is devoid of vegetation except in the few places where a little
basalt-rock sticks out and thus forces the water to the surface.
Here were noted tufts of Cassiope tetragona, some crumpled
individuals of Salix arctica, Polygonum, an isolated Ranunculus

SX 24

346

glacialis, and some small tufts of Tortula ruralis; but no
coherent vegetation. Above the débris the mountain ascends
in broad steps towards the east. On the lower steps the snow
still lies in most places metrehigh, and wherever it has melted
the bottom is a mire of clay, upon which is rarely seen a
Grimmia-tuft, and still more seldom, only in the lee of
stones, some few specimens of Luzula confusa, Saxifraga
stellaris v. comosa, S. nivalis y. tenuior, Ranunculus glacialis and
Oxyria. All here is still thaw and early spring, but even later in
the year this cold bottom will house but a very sparse vegetation.

Higher up the steps become more snowless and are
covered by moorland-soil, and here the steep slopes between
them, wherever is abundant, equally distributed moisture, be-
come densely covered, and if anywhere in the localities a small
depression is found, the sides of which protect against wind
and weather, one may meet with a veritable herby slope with
dense, complete and fresh-green cover of a height of 10—15
cm, formed by:

Sibbaldia, Silene acaulis, Alsine biflora, Cerastium alpinum,
C. trigynum, Melandrium apetalum, Draba alpina, D. erassi-
folia, D. Fladnizensis, Cardamine bellidifolia, Arabis alpina,
Thalictrum alpinum, Saxifraga nivalis, S. rivularis, Sedum Rho-
diola, Veronica alpina, Taraxacum croceum, Antennaria alpina
v. glabrata, Salix herbacea, S. glauca, S. arctica, Polygonum,
Oxyria, Koenigia, Luzula spicata, Carex rariflora, C. seirpoidea,
C. rigida, Trisetum, Poa pratensis, P. cenisia, Cystopteris and
Equisetum arvense.

The horizontal flats upon the steps, especially when fa-
cing the steeply descending margin, were very moist and covered
with extensive flat moss-bogs formed by:

Polytrichum strictum, Sphaerocephalus turgidus, Bartramia
crispa, Bryum capillare, Pohlia gracilis, P. cruda, Tortula
ruralis, Dicranoweissia crispula, Ceratodon purpureus, Dorcadion
Killiasii, Amblystegium polygamum, A. cordifolium, A. sarmen-

347

tosum, Stereodon revolutus, Cephalozia bicuspidata v. cavifolia,
C. divaricata, Blepharostoma trichophyllum, Jungermannia
quinquedentata, J. alpestris, J. Kunzeana, Cesia concinnata
and Sphagnum fimbriatum f. orthoclada.

Widely distributed in the moss-cover grew: Ranunculus
pygmeus, R. nivalis, R. hyperboreus, Saxifraga stellaris v.
comosa, Salix arctica, Koenigia, Luzula confusa, Eriophorum
Scheuchzeri, Carex rariflora, C. scirpoidea, Poa pratensis and
Phippsia algida.

On the inner parts of the step-flats, and in spots where
the margin was convex the humidity was present in far lesser
quantities and localized in brooks. Here was found luxuriant
heather-moor consisting of:

Cassiope tetragona, Vaccinium, Empetrum, Stellaria longipes,
Draba hirta, D. nivalis, Saxifraga tricuspidata, Pedicularis
hirsuta, Pyrola grandiflora, Campanula rotundifolia, Antennaria
alpina, Carex nardina, C. rupestris and Woodsia ilvensis.

Between the high-mountain of Cape Dalton and the moun-
tains behind is found alow mountain range, which the weathering
has covered with sand and gravel and strown with broken stones
and concretions. It was very dry, without snow and water-
courses, and bore a very sparse rocky-flat formation consisting i
of Dryas octopetala v. minor, Alsine biflora, Silene acaulis,
Erigeron uniflorus, Luzula confusa, Carex nardina, Trisetum
and Poa glauca. At one place, where some small, weathered
crags protruded, a little above the gravel was one, abt. I metre
long, bush of Arctostaphylos alpina, and at another spot one
half as big specimen of Saxifraga tricuspidata, but elsewhere
coherent plant-cover was wanting totally, and there were several
metres between the separate tufts.

Up the side of the mountain to the west of this area, the
vegetation was a far more luxuriant rocky-flat formation formed
by: Potentilla maculata, P. nivea, Silene, Alsine verna, Cera-
stium alpinum, Arenaria ciliata, Pedicularis lapponica, P.

24*

348

flammea, P. hirsuta, Papaver radicatum, Arctostaphylos, alpina
Campanula rotundifolia, Saxifraga decipiens, Arnica alpina,
Luzula confusa, L. spicata, Poa glauca, Trisetum, Festuca

ovina, Equisetum variegatum and Cystopteris.

Turner Sund.

22—28 July. Owing to the ship’s taking the ground in
Turner Sund, as mentioned by Harrz in his account of the
voyage (Medd. om Grønland, XXVII, p. 160) our stay in this
place was somewhat longer than intended. Our investigations
were all conducted in the Turner Island, at the narrowest
spot of the straits, or in the neighbourhood of the island.

A quantity of drift-timber lay washed ashore, partly tall,
slim conifers, partly foliage-trees (birch?). A number of loose
bits of bark of pine and birch were also seen. One of the
trunks of the conifers bore plain marks of the axe. Also a
quantity of Fucus had drifted ashore; but the sublittoral region
and the shallows vere totally bare of algae; on deeper water
the algal vegetation was, on the contrary, rich.

A special strand-vegetation was almost totally wanting here;
it was represented solely by isolated specimens of Glyceria
vilfoidea, Stellaria humifusa and Cochlearia officinalis v. groen-
landica f. minor.

On shore were seen traces of reindeer and wolf, numerous
lemmings, some ermines; a number of bears were killed under
our sojourn here!).

Turner Sund (Chr. Kruuse).

The surface of the cape was slightly undulating, covered
by coarse gravel and strown with large erratic boulders. The

1) The stomach contents of a shot bear appeared to consist largely of
leaves of Oxyria digyna, evidently the food which the bear has sought
ashore; casual ingredients of the stomach contents: a little grass, a few
leaves of Polygonum viviparum, Saxifraga cernua, Sax. cespitosa,
Polytrichum sp.

349

“(andy OY} UT JJ2T OY) 0) 9624) 998) SyooL puryaq Afoys JFn0$ 004 sıy) Jnq ‘919 poARas
au] 940 asoı YOIYM swedoruryd 195814 M9J oY) Jo auO sem 89010) ‘A ‘O0 'L'La ‘odeo ay) ‘pung aouın], “wopog Â[I2AP19
‘asnniy “ty ‘Joud ‘ozis ‘jeu 8], ‘senrap76 SNINIUNUDAT °% ‘SU

HU

depressions were almost bare of vegetation on account of the
long standing snow-covering and the too great humidity. The
low, flat summits of the elevated lines were covered by a scanty
carpet of Anthelia together with scattered tufts of Grimmia
ericoides and, at large intervals, some single phanerogams more
or less influenced by the north wind, which is predominant here.
More conspicuous was Ranunculus glacialis, which was in full
bloom (Fig. 2). The flowers are marked sunflowers turning their
corollas after the place of the sun in the sky. The flowers
were white, as a rule; we saw, however, several reddish corols.
Together with Ranunculus glacialis were found a few dwarf
specimens of Cochlearia officinalis v. groenlandica f. minor,
Sagina nivalis, Silene acaulis, Potentilla maculata, Polygonum
viviparum, Salix herbacea, S. arctica, Phippsia, Luzula confusa,
Saxifraga decipiens and S. rivularis.

A little more to the westward, by the points of a little
bay opposite to the cape, I ascended a 700m high mountain
(exposition SSE.). The beach and the low foreland consisted
of basalt gravel, was ploughed by wild brooks, and was covered
by very poor rocky-flat formation, chiefly formed by mosses,
especially Anthelia julacea, which covered large moist patches.
Of other mosses were collected here:

Polytrichum strictum, Philonotis fontana, Bartramia crispa,
Conostomum tetragonum, Bryum cirratum, B. archangelicum,
Pohlia commutata, P. proligera, P. nutans and v. sphagne-
torum, Sphaerocephalus turgidus, P. cruda, Tortula ruralis,
Dicranum neglectum, Swartzia montana, Ditrichum flexicaule,
Grimmia ericoides, Amblystegium aduncum, À. sarmentosum,
Campylium hispidulum, Stereodon revolutus, Isopterygium
nitidum v. pulchellum, Cephalozia albescens v. islandica, C.
bicuspidata and v. cavifolia, C. divaricata f. elongata, C. striatula,
Blepharostoma trichophyllum, Jungermannia socia, J. ventricosa,
J. minuta, Cesia concinnata and Prasanthus suecicus.

Between the mosses were, here and there, single specimens

351

of Silene, Polygonum, Oxyria, Salix arctica, Saxifraga oppo-
sitifolia f. reptans, Cassiope tetragona, Luzula confusa, Trisetum,
Poa alpina and Festuca ovina. All were low and far behind
in development; Oxyria f. inst. was here 6 cm high, whereas
at an altitude of 250 metres above the level of the sea it
reached 31 cm.

This tract reached up to abt. 100 metres above the sea-
level. Here began the talus proper, which is considerably
steeper, strown with big down-slidden boulders, and has numerous
dry brooklet beds with considerable gravel walls on the sides. It
stretches from 100 to abt. 250 metres’ height. It was covered
by spare heather-moor which, on the gravelly walls merged into
rocky-flat formation of a somewhat drier description than the
above-named. Here were noted down:

Dryas octopetala f. minor, Chamænerium latifolium, Silene,
Alsine biflora, Cerastium alpinum, Draba alpina, D. Fladnizensis,
D. hirta, Arabis alpina, Ranunculus pygmeus, Saxifraga cernua,
S. decipiens, S. tricuspidata, S. oppositifolia, Vaccinium, Cassiope
hypnoides, C. tetragona, Rhododendron, Arctostaphylos, Pedi-
cularis hirsuta, Oxyria, Polygonum, Salix glauca, Luzula
confusa, Carex nardina, C. rigida, Trisetum, Poa alpina,
Festuca ovina, Equisetum arvense and E. variegatum.

At a height of abt. 250m the firm rock protruded as
vertical walls ‘‘Hamre”, highly intersected by clefts and with
minute weathering products at the base. Here were found coherent
plant covers, the fresh green colour of which is in contrast to
the brownish gray heather-moor below. The cover consisted
of: Potentilla maculata, Sibbaldia, Melandrium apetalum, Alsine
verna v. propinqua, Arenaria ciliata, Cerastium trigynum, Saxi-
fraga nivalis, Sedum Rhodiola, Veronica alpina, Cassiope hyp-
noides, Phyllodoce coerulea, Campanula rotundifolia, Antennaria
alpina f. glabrata, Erigeron uniflorus, Arnica, Taraxacum
croceum, Hieracium alpinum, Betula nana, Salix arctica, S. her-
bacea, Luzula spicata, Juncus trifidus, Carex scirpoidea (3 and 9),

352

Poa pratensis, P. glauca, Calamagrostis arundinacea and
Cystopteris fragilis. In crevices in the rocks were found:
Potentilla nivea, P. maculata, Arabis alpina, A. Holboelli,
Alsine verna v. hirta, Cerastium alpinum, Draba nivalis, Sazxi-
fraga tricuspidata, Veronica saxatilis, Campanula rotundifolia,
Salix glauca, Carex capillaris, ©. pedata, Trisetum, Poa glauca
and Woodsia ilvensis.

This vegetation reached up to a height of 600 metres; the
top of the mountain, 600—720 metres, was very sparely co-
vered by lichens (Cetraria nivalis and islandica, Stereocaulon,
Lecanora-species and others) together with mosses, among which
especially Grimmia hypnoides made large tufts, whereof were
collected: Polytrichum sexangulare, Sphaerocephalus turgidus,
S. palustris, Pohlia gracilis, Dicranum congestum, Plagiothecium
denticulatum, Cephalozia pleniceps and Jungermannia quinque-
dentata. Between the moss-tufts were found very few vascular
plants, all dry and in fruit or in a far advanced state of flowering.
I noted: Cerastium alpinum f. lanatum, Draba hirta, Luzula
confusa, Carex nardina and Poa glauca.

The cause of this poverty of species was not the height
above the sea, for the distance from the above named luxuriant
vegetation was but slight, but is to be sought in the scarce
supply of water at the top. Here were no perennial snow drifts,
altogether no sign of snow-covering such as farther down and
no depressions where the water might collect and stagnate; on
the contrary, the rock was so cracked through all over, that all
downpour must disappear immediately after the fall so as to
benefit the vegetation farther below on the side of the mountain.

That the height does not interfere with the occurrence of
the plants is seen by the following list of plants collected by
Koch on Henry Land, abt. 940 m up to ab. 1000 m:
Chamenerium latifolium. Alsine verna.

Silene acaulis. Melandrium apetalum.
Alsine biflora. Cerastium alpinum v. lanatum.

358

Draba alpina. Poa pratensis.
Papaver radicatum. — glauca.
Ranunculus glacialis. Phippsia algida.
Saxifraga decipiens. Cystopteris fragilis.

— cernua. Woodsia ilvensis.

— tricuspidata. Polytrichum sexangulare.
Pedicularis hirsuta. Sphaerocephalus palustris.
Vaccinium uliginosum. — turgidus.
Cassiope tetragona. Dicranum congestum.
Rhododendron lapponicum. Grimmia hypnoides.
Campanula rotundifolia. Plagiothecium denticulatum.
Arnica alpina. Odontoschisma Macounii.
Salix glauca. Cephalozia pleniceps.
Oxyria digyna. Martinella Bartlingii.
Polygonum viviparum. Jungermannia quinquedentata.

Luzula confusa f. subspicata. Nardia minor.

These plants were gathered on the mountain side from a
height of 940m up to the 1000 ms. high top partly on herby
slopes, partly on the rocks near the top. It is easily seen, that the
top has had the same spare flora, while the herby slopes, al-
though 250—300 metres higher than the mountain top ascended
by me, have had a character corresponding to the herby slopes
in a height of 500—600 metres.

Turner Sund (N. Hartz).

The vegetation is as a rule very poor upon the mountain-
slopes and on the narrow foreland by Turner Sund. The
lack of stability of the soil is probably an essential cause
for the poverty. The weathering of the basalt is very considerable
out here at the coast; the melting-water and the avalanches
in spring, mountain-slides in the summer-time tear up the
steep slopes with a prodigious force; huge holes and deep
furrows are often seen in the cones of débris and in the
gravel, even away in the narrow lowland between the moun-
tain slopes and the sound. The remnants of the destroyed

=

109

SA

er,
ax

Fig. 3. Salix arctica, ‘is nat. size, phot. CHR. KRUUSE.
Gravelly bottom, Turner Sund, The cape, 27. 7.00. Completely decumbent bush; the rugged branches wind between the gravel,
no branch and no leaf rises 1 em above the gravel (a few small specimens of Stereocaulon in the gravel round the Salix-bush).

355

and killed vegetation are often seen in the midst of the destroying,
down-rolled masses of stones.

The plants often completely change their aspects in these
exposed places. Silene acaulis evidently can endure a good
deal; it is often seen with the strangest of shapes; the normal
thick tuft with a circular outline is destroved and torn up,
and the single shoots are isolated; but so long as the long,
obliquely lying (originally vertical) tap root is well anchored
amongst the stones the plant keeps in life and sets flowers and
fruits (Fig. 4). Arenaria ciliata too is a plant which can live
surprisingly long and well upon slides. On normal, tranquil
ground it most often forms dense semi-globular tufts; but often
did I see it on the sliding slopes with stretched joints and
fibrous, yet flowering and fructiferous; also this plant has a
long, powerful tap root reaching far into the ground.

Rarely have I seen a so marked «striate land» as in
the basalt-tracts here at Turner’s Sund, especially on the
flat or gently sloping foreland between the mountain slope and
the sound (mentioned and figured by O. Norpensxsécp in ‘‘Medd.
om Grenl.” XXXVIII, p. 274).

If one follows the direction of the basalt ridges and the
coast line at a right angle to the «striae» one alternately passes
walls of big, sharp edged blocks and grooves between the walls
made up of finer material, gravel and sand, rushing torrents
of melting-water and avalanches having torn open the surface,
now here now there, at different times.

In the grooves is found an exceedingly poor — yet if the
groove has been for some time preserved of more considerable
devastations — tolerably continuous, cover forming vegetation,
chiefly formed by the little Anthelia julacea, which is often
completely blackened by old, dried-up membranes of algae
(doubtless Cyanophyceae).

In the spring time these localities are exceedingly moist;
then this vegetation does live; during our stay the proper mel-

306

ting period was over and the topmost part of the grooves,
nearest the foot of the mountain, was as a rule dry. Together
with Anthelia are found some Stereocaulon and Cetraria is-
landica and a few phanerogams, but greatly scattered: Oxyria
digyna, Ranunculus pygmaeus, Ranune. glacialis, Luzula confusa,
Salix arctica in small decumbent specimens (Fig. 3), rarely Salix
herbacea (which is strangely scarce in this region), Saxifraga
cernua, stellaris, decipiens and oppositifolia, Polygonum vivi-
parum, Cerastium alpinum, Chamenerium latifolium, Draba
alpina, Silene acaulis, Cardamine bellidifolia, Alsine biflora.

Whenever the groove is broad and has been left tranquil
for a longer period Dryas, Cassiope tetragona, Carex nardina,
Papaver and more species occur.

The Anthelia-crust cracks in the drought into little poly-
gonal fields of a size of 2—5 cm?; in the fissures between the
fields (checks) there soon appears a small, fine, crisp form
of Cetraria islandica. In proportion as one gets from the
beach farther up towards the base of the mountain Cetraria
islandica spreads more and more widely in the Anthelia-cover,
Cassiope tetragona, Vaccinium uliginosum and other heath plants
begin to occur; among others I noted in such places Dryas,
Pedicularis hirsuta and Grimmia (hypnoides?).

While down at the beach, where in many places there
still lay an enormous ice-foot and large snowdrifts, we still had
the first spring with small, undeveloped flower buds and humi-
dity in the Anthelia-cover; but according as we withdrew from
the beach, we advanced into a more and more complete sum-
mer with flovering herbs and bone dry bottom; the difference
in temperature was felt quite immediately.

The most luxuriant vegetation was found here as by
Cape Dalton at an elevation of from 250—500m above the
sea level, where one is above the frequent cold fogs. During
nearly the whole of our stay the fog kept covering the lowest
part of the mountains.

357

Viewed from a long distance here as there are seen green
bands stretching horizontally across the mountain, evidently
corresponding to the beds of the basalt. In below the «hammers»
{rock ledges) there is always a uarrow relatively quiet belt, where
humus may collect and fine dust from the mountain slides
settle down, while the big stones rolling downwards skip over;
and here is found the most luxuriant vegetation, the greenest
green in these tracts.

On the 25!" of July I made a trip to the other side of
the sound, chiefly in order to investigate some large whitish-
yellow spots which could be discerned by the telescope from
up the mountain side north of the sound; they were found
to consist of white-burned schist (abt. 550m above the level
of the sea).

While the lowland was barren and desolate, cross furrowed
by melting-water and avalanches, torn open by downs lidden
blocks, in short as mentioned above, the vegetation got richer
and more luxuriant in proportion as one came up the mountain.

Abt. 250m above the level of the sea were seen large
continuous carpets of decumbent Betula nana and Vaccinium
uliginosum, at the edges bordered by Empetrum. Here were
also noted the following species all in flower: Pedicularis flam-
mea, Sedum Rhodiola, Silene acaulis, Juncus trifidus, Cerastium
alpinum, Taraxacum croceum, Antennaria alpina, Polygonum
viviparum, Sibbaldia, Veronica saxatilis, Carex scirpoidea,
Potentilla maculata. Here was found a humble-bees’ nest dug
out by some animal (fox?) and lemmings. Abt. 450m above
sea level were only quite little dwarfspecimens of Euphrasia
latifolia on gravel.

In the basalt-debris abt. 550 m above the sea-level:
Equisetum variegatum, Salix arctica and glauca, Campanula
rotundifolia (very low stalk, but large, deep blue flowers), Are-
naria ciliata with a great many flowers (9, 9), Poa glauca,
Saæifraga nivalis, oppositifolia and tricuspidata; the latter

Fig. 4. Silene acaulis, ‘ls nat. size, phot. Gur. KRUUSE.
The cape. 27.7.00. The south side of the tuft is covered with flowers and flower buds, whereas
its northside is killed by the wind (a few leaves of Polygonum viviparum).

r

Gravelly bottom, Turner Sund,

359

was very conspicuous with its deep red leaves; besides the

small-leaved form of Dryas octopetala.

Vascular plants from Cape Dalton and
Turner Sund.

Dryas octopetala and f. minor.

Potentilla maculata f. hirta.
— pulchella.
— emarginata.
— nivea.
Sibbaldia procumbens.
Chamenerium latifolium.
Empetrum nigrum.
Silene acaulis.
Melandrium apetalum.
— triflorum.
Sagina nivalis.
Alsine biflora.
— verna.

Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa.

Stellaria humifusa.
longipes.
Cerastium alpinum.

— trigynum.
Cochlearia officinalis var.
Draba alpina.

— crassifolia.

— nivalis.

— Fladnizensis.

— hirta.

— arctica.
Cardamine bellidifolia.
Arabis alpina.

Arabis Holboellii.
Papaver radicatum.

Thalictrum alpinum.
Ranunculus glacialis.

— pygmeus.

= hyperboreus.
= altaicus.

— nivalis.

— arcticus.
Saxifraga nivalis.

— stellaris v. comosa.

— cernua.

— rivularis.

— decipiens.

— tricuspidata.

— oppositifolia.
Sedum Rhodiola.

Veronica alpina.

— saxatiiis.
Pedicularis hirsuta.

— lapponica.

= flammea.
Euphrasia latifolia.
Pyrola grandiflora.
Arctostaphylos alpina.
Phyllodoce coerulea.
Cassiope hypnoides.

— tetragona.
Rhododendron lapponicum.
Vaccinium uliginosum.
Campanula uniflora.

— rotundifolia.

Taraxacum croceum.
Hieracium alpinum.
Antennaria alpina.
Erigeron uniflorus.
Arnica alpina.

Koenigia islandica.

Polygonum viviparum.

Oxyria digyna.
Salix herbacea.
— glauca.
— arctica.

Betula nana.

360

Carex glareosa.

— rupestris.

— rigida.

— salina v. subspathacea.

— capillaris.

— pedata.
Alopecurus alpinus.
Trisetum subspicatum.
Phippsia algida.
Glyceria vilfoidea.
Poa glauca.

— alpina.
Juncus biglumis. — cenisid.
— triglumis var. — pratensis.

— trifidus.
Luzula spicata.

Festuca ovina.

Calamagrostis arundinacea.
Lycopodium Selago f. appressa.
Cystopteris fragilis.

— confusa.

— spicata.
Eriophorum Scheuchzeri. Woodsia ilvensis.
Carex nardina. Equisetum variegatum.
— ursina. — arvense.

— scirpoidea.

Dunholm (N. Hartz).

On July 30!" we went on shore for a couple of hours on
this small island, a low split basalt islet, the highest summit
of which lies abt. 30m above the level of the sea. Over a
large part of the island is a white covering of salt. Sun lit as
it lay during our stay, in the midst of the dense sea of fog,
surrounded by the crackling ice and made a kind and smiling
impression upon all of us.

The vegetation is a pure strand vegetation; but 7 species
of phanerogams were found: Glyceria vilfoidea, Phippsia al-
gida, Carex glareosa, C. sulina v. subspathacea and C. ursina,
Cochlearia officinalis v. groenlandica, and Stellaria humifusa.

361

In the reddish coloured carpet of the Glyceria shone
thousands of little white starflowers (Séellaria humifusa); here
and there low, dense, yellowish-green tufts of Carex ursina
rose above the carpet, the inflorescenses quite hidden in the
tufts. Carex subspathacea, this tiny inconspicuous Carex-
species, which has no doubt been often overlooked in Green-
land, was rather frequently intermingled between the Glyceria-
cover, especially in the immediate vicinity of the beach.

In dry crevices in the basalt the Cochlearia grew very
tall and vigorous and displayed a surprising abundance of
flowers; down in sait marsh it kept lower (3—5 cm).

Around a small pool filled with algae and gnat worms —
abt. 25m above the level of the sea — stood as mentioned
in the account of the voyage p. 164, a group of Esquimaux
houses; on the ruins of the houses grew the same strandvege-
tation as everywhere else upon the island, only more luxu-
riantly on the manured ground. Alopecurus alpinus, ordinarily
the faithful follower of Esquimaux houses could not be found
here; it frequently grows on the slopes towards the open sea;
but probably the saltness of the ground has been too much
for it here.

On the low rocks brood a great many eider ducks, and
between the nests grew Glyceria vilfoidea and Stellaria parti-
cularly high and luxuriantly between big bush-shaped lichens
and Grimmia-tufts. — In rock crevices, where there was
shelter, shade and manure, were found 20cm high, etiolated
Cochlearia with very thick fleshy leaves and ripe fruit.

On the west side of the island was a very low tract of
land which was partly covered by brackish water, partly above
water, yet so low that it is flooded at springflood, protected
from the sea by a strandwall. The water was filled with algae,
and the drained part of it covered either by dried up algal
membranes or by a dense carpet of Carex salina v. subspa-
thacea together with Glyceria vilfoidea (Fig. 5).

XXX: 25

¢ “BIg

‘sSauviquuauu pespe dn patip jo 19409 uodn »apıo/pa vitavfijyy Jo nr poyelos]

wjoqund

-(osnnay “ayy Aq “oyoyd 1044)

363

Scoresby Sund.

Jameson Land, Dinosaur Cleft (Chr. Kruuse).

On July 31% we landed, as mentioned in the account
of the voyage p. 167, about 5 miles north of Cape Stewart
by the Dinosaur Cleft. The stream which runs through it
is very abundant in water, fills up the whole bottom of the
cleft, and seeks its way between and over numerous loose
blocks. The cleft is narrow, and its steep sides are covered
with débris of sandstone, which slip away under foot. Here
and there a bit of solid rock, sandstone or basalt, sticks out
and gives shelter to a little vegetation. At the top the cleft
widens to a kettle-shaped valley, from which 3 more even,
V-shaped river-valleys rise towards the plateau above Neills
Klipper. I principally followed the north side of the cleft,
where the vegetation was comparatively luxuriant and very
abundant in species in contradistinction to the shady side,
where snow-drifts and bare gravel alternate with little moss-
grown patches.

Up to about 100 metres’ elevation above the level of the
sea the vegetation was rocky-flat formation, an open growth
with the bare soil between the singly placed individuals; but
these were tall, powerful, and in full blow, and the reason why
they did not form a cover was evidently partly scarcity of
water, partly the slipping, rather unstable ground. Wherever
solid rock or large blocks hindered the gravel from gliding
down were little covers, and especially where a little of the loose
soil went right down to the bank of the stream, these were
luxuriant. I noticed on this stretch of land the following spe-
cies all in bloom:

Potentilla maculata, Cerastium alpinum, C. trigynum,
Draba hirta, D. Fladnizensis, Arabis alpina, Papaver radi-

catum, Chamenerium latifolium, Silene acaulis, Alsine biflora,

rx
25

364

Saxifraga cernua, S. oppositifolia, Rhodiola, Veronica alpina,
Pedicularis hirsuta, Antennaria alpina with f. glabrata, Eri-
geron uniflorus, Arnica alpina, Taraxacum phymatocarpum,
Oxyria digyna, Polygonum viviparum, Salix arctica v. groen-
landica, Luzula spicata, Trisetum, Poa alpina, Festuca ovina,
and Equisetum arvense.

At an elevation of about 100 metres above the level of
the sea there was some solid rock, at the foot of which a small
strip of grassy slope had found shelter. Its plants were: Poa
glauca, P. pratensis, P. cenisia, Saxifraga nivalis, S. deci-
piens, Euphrasia latifolia, Gentiana tenella, Campanula ro-
tundifolia and C. uniflora. Beneath and upon the sides of the
grassy slope was a shred of heather-moor, made up nearly ex-
clusively of Vaccinium uliginosum with a spare intermixture of:
Potentilla nivea, Empetrum, Stellaria longipes, Cerastium al-
pinum, Draba hirta, Saxifraga cernua, Phyllodoce coerulea,
Cassiope tetragona, Campanula rotundifolia, Hieracium alpi-
num, Arnica alpina, Salix glauca, Poa glauca, P. pratensis
and Festuca rubra.

The abovementioned little valley (150—170 m above the
level of the sea) has sandy bottom and sides; on its western
side is a large snowdrift, and the said three little valleys are
filled with snow. The melting-water has dug little riverbeds
through the sand in the bottom of the valley. The soil is
fresh with sufficient humidity; mould is wanting; but there is
shelter against the wind and favourable exposition. The bot-
tom of the valley is covered by an extensive grassy slope.
The cover was 5—10cm high and consisted chiefly of: Carex
rigida, C. lagopina, Poa pratensis, Sibbaldia procumbens, Ce-
rastium alpinum, Veronica alpina, Taraxacum phymatocarpum,
Arnica alpina, Oxyria digyna, Equisetum arvense, and Poly-
trichum juniperinum.

As a less constituent part were found intermingled among
these dominant species: Potentilla maculata, Epilobium ana-

365

gallidifolium, Silene acaulis, Arenaria ciliata, Alsine biflora,
A, verna v. rubella, Draba hirta, D. Fladnizensis, D. arctica,
D. alpina, Arabis alpina, Thalictrum alpinum, Ranunculus
pygmeus (partly f. Langeana), Saxifraga nivalis, 8. stellaris
v. comosa, S. decipiens, Rhodiola, Cassiope hypnoides, Anten-
naria alpina, Erigeron uniflorus, Polygonum viviparum, Juncus
biglumis, Luzula confusa, Carex lagopina, Alopecurus alpina,
Hierochloa alpina, Trisetum, and Arctagrostis latifolia.

Higher up, between 170 and 250m above the level of
the sea, upon the slopes surrounding the valley the loose
layers of soil consisted of gravel with numerous much weath-
ered blocks. They were incompletely covered by low heather-
moor with large open patches where the gravel slips down.
Here were noted: Empetrum, Vaccinium, Cassiope tetragona,
Dryas octopetala, Arctostaphylos alpina, Betula nana, Salix
herbacea, Pedicularis lapponica, Carex nardina, C. rupestris,
C. misandra, Hierochloa alpina, Pyrola grandiflora and Draba
alpina.

Finally the open tableland above Neills Klipper was
covered by rocky-flat formation, the most conspicuous plant of
which was Salix groenlandica. It did not rise 3cm above
the ground, the boughs were at most 5mm thick and not
exceeding 40cm in length with very few leaves. After the
willow Diyas octopetala f. minor and Papaver radicatum were
the most prominent plants, and the vegetation is exactly con-
gruent with the description given by Harrz in ‘‘Medd. om Gril.”
XVIII, p.135. This vegetation stretches, as far as we have been
able to ascertain, over the whole east side of Jameson Land
along Neills Klipper, and is succeded only in valleys and
beds of brooks by heath or pools. It certainly is dependent on
the wind-open nature of the tableland; here the snow can
only make a very thin cover in winter; it melts quickly away,
and the place is soon as dry as a bone. No perennial plant
can rise considerably above the ground, as in that case it

366

would be dessicated or worn off here where no shelter is to
be had and the blocks themselves scarcely rise 5 cm above
the bottom. The more wonderful then it is to find in this na-
ked rocky-flat formation so many musk-oxen as was the case.
I saw myself two flocks; others of the landing party saw two
other flocks and some single bulls, and in the neighbourhood
of this place Deicumann later on killed 14 of these animals.
It is, however, an unquestionable fact that the musk-ox chiefly
feeds on the leaves and young shoots of Salix arctica, and
this is just the place where it is likely to find them in the
greatest extent, and I am apt to think that it takes to the
rocky-flats in winter also, because the snow-coating is thin
up here and accordingly easily broken through. In summer it
is not found in the lowlands of Klitdalen, and even the
luxuriant grass-meadows around the ponds upon the Liverpool
Land were only sparely grazed. The clipping of the grass
we saw here was irregular, was found closest to the water,
always accompanied by great quantities of excrements of geese,
and therefore surely due to these animals. On the contrary,
great quantities of the manure of musk-oxen together with
plain vestiges of grazing were found upon the flat abunding in
Salix and Dryas at Jameson Land east of Nathorst Fjeld,
and in the brook-valley north of this were seen some lone
animals.

From the Dinosaur Cleft the voyage was carried on to
the Fame Islands, where we lay at anchor from the 1* to the
10th of August.

Fame Islands (Chr. Kruuse).

The Fame Islands are a small group of little islets with
low rocks, among which are low, nearly horizontal flats con-
sisting of clay and gravel. ‘The single rocks have evidently
been separate islets at a time when the height of the water

367

was greater, and then a considerable precipitation has taken
place in the little tranquil sounds. Now the flats lie 2—5 m
above the surface of the water somewhat inclined towards the
beach, which is reached in rather narrow interstices between
the rocks. Here the surface gets a litle more curved down-
wards and ends in a small bluff, where the sea is at present
eroding. Their surfaces are strown with small flat stones (up to

Fig. 6. Young “Rudemark” with Stellaria humifusa in the crevices. Fame
Islands. (From photo. by Chr. Kruuse).

10 cm in diameter) covered with a rather scarce growth,
especially towards the centres; but thus the condition of the
bottom shows the plainer. During our stay the bottom was
completely dry, stonehard and cracked into irregular, polygonal
checks with 5 or 6 sides and greatest diameter at a right angle with
the slope (‘“Rudemark”, fig. 6—8). The cracks separating them
are up to 6cm broad, and one may introduce into them a 17cm
long straw; but they are doubtless often much deeper. I
saw them in all developmental stages, now one year old filled

368

with Stellaria humifusa (see fig. 6), Cochlearia officinalis f.
minor with numerous cotyledonous plants, Glyceria vilfoidea
or Dryas, now new ones, which are still standing with sharp
edges without any vegetation, or beginning ones, which are
as yet represented only by fine scratches.

It was not until I saw the outmost, arched parts of the
check-field that I had a clear understanding of the formation

Fig. 7. Sliding clay (“Rudemark”) with semi-covered Silene-tufts. Fame
Islands. (From photo. by Chr. Kruuse).

of this net of cracks. Here the clay was evidently in move-
ment in the wet season. In the spring the whole mass, soa-
ked and plastic, will slide gently downwards to the beach,
where the breakers successively lick it away. The bottom
is here naked, at the most covered with flat pebbles, but
here and there, with long intervals stand tufts of Silene
acaulis, Armeria sibirica, Arenaria ciliata, Taraxacum phy-
matocarpum, Stereocaulon denudatum v. pulvinatum, Cetraria

369

nivalis. These are all of them densely tufted plants with a
powerful, deepstriking main-root anchoring them solidly. The
individuals are vigorous — the biggest Silene-tuft that I saw
was 8cm in diameter — but on all sides surrounded by the
clay which rises 8—14 mm above the borders of the tufts
(see fig. 7); here and there are tufts, which are inundated
barring the inmost shoots, and dead tufts, which have evi-
dently once been buried, but have been bared again by abra-

Fig. 8. Young “Rudemark”. A gently inclined flat of clay covered with alge
and Hepaticæ with new crevices. Fame Islands. (From photo by Chr. Kruuse).

sion, are also seen. Here the crack-systems go across the
flat (at right angles to the inclination) but are little arched,
se that a series of corresponding checks make an arch with
the convexity towards the sea. It is evident that the extremes
of the clayey flats “trail” against the rocks, so that the move-
ment is strongest in the middle.

Wherever the humidity has kept a little longer in the
summer the surface is covered by a blue-gray, abt. 5mm
thick layer of algae with a spare admixture of Anthelia ju-

370

lacea, which in the checks lies in irregular folds of abt. 7 mm
height (see fig. 8).

The inmost part of the flats, which is highest located, is
very much washed out, and here the loose layers of soil con-
sist of sand and gravel, which is nearly bare and drifts a
little; here are only found a few decumbent, highly windworn
individuals of Salix groenlandica (with Melampsora arctica)
Silene and Elyna Bellardi.

In crevices and upon ledges as well as upon the rocks is
found a powerful vegetation consisting of:

Dryas octopetala, Potentilla pulchella f. elatior, P. nivea,
Empetrum, Silene, Melandrium triflorum, Stellaria longipes,
Cerastium alpinum, Arenaria ciliata, Lesquerella arctica, Saxi-
fraga oppositifolia f. pulvinata, Rhodiola, Arctostaphylos al-
pina, Pedicularis hirsuta, Taraxacum phymatocarpum, Erige-
ron uniflorus, Arnica alpina, Polygonum), Salix glauca, Be-
tula nana, Luzula spicata, Carex incurva, Poa alpina, P.
glauca f. elatior, P. pratensis, and Cystopteris fragilis.

Finally Glyceria vilfoidea, G. angustata, Stellaria humi-
fusa, Cochlearia officinalis v. groenlandica, and Carex ursina

grow near the sea.

Jameson Land of Fame Islands (Chr. Kruuse).

From Vargodden towards Nathorst Fjæld extends a
low sandy flat crossfurrowed by the delta arms of the streams
and by dry, abandoned ditches; it is evidently a marine terrace,
the building up of which is still being continued, an extensive
flat with 15cm of water (and more), which is partly dry at
low water, stretching outside the present, feebly marked coastline.
Its demarkation towards the deep water is distinctly marked

1) Very much injured by Puccinia septentrionalis and Sphaerella hydro-
piperis.

371

by a steep fall. The coastline is indicated by a very low (20—40cm
high) strand-wall of sand with sticks, leaves and, although
very sparely, algae. It is thinly covered with Glyceria distans.
Within, the sandy flat is low (hardly 10cm above the level
of the sea at high water), nearly plane, moist (groundwater in
7cm depth), with many empty watercourses. It has a very
scarce growth of Glyceria vilfoidea, Potentilla pulchella, Stel-
laria humifusa and Cochlearia groenlandica. There are abt.
2 metres or more between the respective tufts. Inside this
extensive flat is found an old beach-line where the land rises
to a flat 40—60 cm above the present height of the water.
On this flat, where the groundwater is only found in 30—35cm
depth, grows Glyceria distans, Carex ursina and Potentilla
pulchella, and also, in smalier numbers, Salix arctica and
Taraxacum phymatocarpum. There is, on an average, 2—3
metres between the tufts, and the sand is elsewhere completely
bare with the exception of some small flat depressions, viz.
sanded-up watercourses, where the sand is namely slightly
greenish from algae (Confervae and Desmidiaceae).

The individuals are strongly tuftshaped Carices and tunicate
Glyceriae, and leaves and stalks are covered by clay and sand-
dust. The surface of the sand is hard, sand drift is not seen,
no more are dunes; the whole surface is full of little fissures
and gives one the impression of being inundated in winter and
during the period of melting.

Within this flat the land rises gently to abt. I m’s height
above the level of the sea; only here and there are seen the
half obliterated vestiges of an old terrace-border. It is covered
with Salix groenlandica in great specimens together with some
few Alopecurus alpinus; here also are great open intervals
between the tufts.

This Salix-flat rises evenly inwards till a height of abt.
2m above the level of the sea and becomes more dry. The
surface of the sand is now loose, it drifts.

Fig. 9

Drift-sand

with

A

vegetation-cover.

Sala

x

and Festuca rubra. |

n

the

fore-ground the dune is broken down showing

Jameson Land of Fame Islands. (From photo. by Cur. KRUUS

dark streaks of for

mer

373

On the flat is a narrow, 2—3 (sometimes 4) m high sandy
area, extending lengthwise from north to south, the surface of
which is loose sand covered with Festuca rubra and Poa pra-
tensis, standing with intervals of abt. 5cm between the straws.
Towards N. and N.E. the sand-area has nearly vertical walls
(fig. 9) in which are seen undulating, irregular, wedging out,
humous dark layers of a thickness of up to 6 cm and varying
in extension. Besides sand these dark layers contain clay and
some roots, both fresh and mouldered, but no remnants of
leaves and stems.

The slopes have evidently been formed by the wind which
has broken up the sand and carried it towards south; thus,
there is in front (north of them), a flat with numerous little
hillocks of sand (30—60 cm in diameter and 20—40 cm high)
formed around or, at any rate, covered whith Carex incurva ;
it is evidently the abrasion-flat where the sand has formely been
located. At the south end of the sandy area the sand settles
again in loose, softly undulating heaps with windstreaking in
the direction E.—W. In and upon the sand grows Salix arc-
tica f. groenlandica (possibly also S. glauca f. subarctica) and
Carex incurva, a more secondary constituent being formed by
Chamenerium latifolium and Poa pratensis. Salix forms
metrehigh, on the leeside (S) freshgreen tufts, the interiors of
which are filled with sand, and which are covered on the wind-
side (N or NNW) by ihe white micaceous sand, which has only
a slight inclination.

The willows evidently thrive exceedingly well under these
conditions, the individuals are bigger and more vigorous than
usually, boughs and stems certainly are seldom more than
I cm thick but, in return, rank, and the ramification is richer
than usual. The leaves are large and close-sitting, and fructi-
fications are very common. The year-shoots are, on an average,
7em long and erect or at right angles with the surface of
the sand. The willow is best characterized as espalier on the

374

sunny side and lee-side of the sand (these terms being identical
here). That no vigorous main trunk is found, as generally with
the espaliers, is probably due to the travelling of the sand.

The sand-drift surely takes place principally during the sum-
mer halfyear, as the sand the other time must be frozen and
covered by snow and snow-crust; were the contrary the case one
would be sure to see also traces of sand-wear upon the older, 2—3
years old shoots; but such are not seen. On the other hand the
young 1—2 year old shoots forming the windward side of the
bush are, as a rule, eroded and either killed or dying, and the
destruction is slowly advancing towards the leeside, while at
the same time its shoots are being covered by sand. Some-
times the wind gets the upper hand, and the bush is totally
killed, and the sandhillock is demolished; the remnants of it
are then seen as an irregular, one metre high cone, loosely
covered by free-hanging branches and roots of willows and
showing the above mentioned stratification.

Between the Salix-tufts are also seen the peculiar sand-
formations which we named ‘‘coffins” (cpr. p. 399 and fig. 24).
They are longish, narrow elevations with steep sides, which have
here the direction E—W, i.e. from Nathorst Fjæld towards Hurry
Iniet, and are here covered whith Festuca rubra v. arenaria,
Carex incurva and Poa pratensis.

Festuca, which is the most frequent one, has horizontally
creeping rhizomes and 15—20 cm high single straws, which
at the ground are encircled by old straws and sheaths. Viewed
from a distance it forms a rather dense, undulating covering.
Poa pratensis is found much less frequently, but has a similar
growth, still its lateral shoots are not so long as those of the
former. Carex incurva forms here little tufts of abt. 10cm
height with closely placed leaves and straws encircled by rem-
nants of old leaves; it can, however, also form a very open,
abt. 5cm high cover. It sticks more firmly to the sand than
Festuca, and can endure considerably more erosion; it is there-

375

fore also this latter which remains, when the sand is torn up
by the wind. The bottom between these gramineous plants is,
both upon the ‘‘coffins” and upon the sandy flat, quite bare;
neither mosses nor lichens are found.

Within this sandy area the sandflat was continued some-
what farther with an elevation of abt. 1 m above the level of
the sea, but sank again to a height of abt. 70cm in a very
broad, flat depression. This is evidently an old bed of the
stream which comes from the northern side of Nathorst Fjeld,
whereas the above-mentioned sandy area represents a delta-
island. |

The depression was cross-furrowed by ditches, which had
at some places, in a depth of 50—60cm, a little stagnant
water. These are beds of brooks, which in this spring have
been dug out by the melting water from Nathorst Fjeld, but
are now on the point of drying up. Their direction is in-
dicative hereof, as they follow the line of gravitation from the
mountain, but later on incline towards south and are lost in
the large flat of the old riverbed. I suppose that the latter is
flooded in the snowmelting period.

On the edges and sides of these ditches grew a hydrophilous
vegetation made up of: Equisetum variegatum f. anceps, Juncus
biglumis, J. castaneus, Alopecurus alpinus and, here and there,
little specimens of Salix arctica. Between these the sand was
coherent and greenish-coloured by algae, and in very moist
spots grew little specimens of Marchantia polymorpha.

From within the depression the land rises evenly and is
covered by a rather dense, abt. 5cm high heath, formed by:

Dryas octopetala, Salix groenlandica, Pedicularis hirsuta,
Stellaria longipes, Polygonum viviparum, Elyna Bellardi and
Alopecurus alpinus. All these plants were greatly clipped by
grazing, and frequent excrements bore witness that the musk-
oxen had been here recently. Besides the bottom was under-
mined by lemmings so densely, that there was nearly one hole

376

per one m’, and many of the plants, yet chiefly Polygonum
and Salix, were distinctly marked by the jaws of this small
animal. Nevertheless I did not see during my stay here one
single lemming above the ground; nor did the musk-oxen show
up here during the whole of our long sojourn at the anchorage.
On the contrary the ground was in many places covered with
the footprints of wolves, and a few wolves that we saw at Var-
godden were making for this place.

In the heath were dominant: Dryas octopetala f. minor,
Betula nana, Vaccinium uliginosum f. mierophyllum and Arcto-
staphylos alpina. Among these were found in lesser numbers:
Chamaenerium latifolium, Papaver radicatum, Draba alpina,
D. hirta, Lesquerella arctica, Arabis alpina, Saxifraga oppositi-
folia, Pyrola grandiflora, Pedicularis hirsuta, Arnica alpina,
Polygonum viviparum, Oxyria digyna, Salix glauca v. subarctica,
Elyna Bellardi, Carex lagopina and Trisetum subspicatum.

In the rocky-flat formation above Chamenerium latifolium
and Arnica alpina especially attracted notice by their numbers
and the size of the flowers. The mountain-side itself was very
poor in vegetation, cross-furrowed as it was by clefts of wild
brooks, whose stony ranges and ditches also extended over
the foot of the mountain, where they appear, however, with
less force.

Liverpool Land of Fame Islands (Chr. Kruuse).

The coast of Liverpool Land stands, at the head
of the inlet, with a steep bluff, while the more southern coast
slopes down gently; on Jameson Land it is the reverse. Here
the head of the inlet is flat, whereas Neills Klipper farther
south descend abruptly to the sea with a step talus. This is
surely due to the condition of the currents in Hurry Inlet.
Along Liverpool Land the current runs in-shore at flowing tide,

377

and as there is here no stream of any importance, there is no
deposition of layers, but a demolition is going on of formerly
deposited sediment. Along Jameson Land the current runs at
ebbing tides off-shore (southwards), carries along the enormous
sand masses from the streams of Klitdalen, and deposits them
northernmost along the western side as big sand flats.

Just opposite to the Fame Islands the coast bluff
of Liverpool Land is 20—25m high and inclines abt. 30°
towards the horizon. It consists of sand, sandy clay, and gravel
with boulders of up to the size of a hand. At the top, and in
the nearest vicinity of the sea, it is completely vertical; it is
evidently an old marine terrace (which is also suggested by
spare shell-fragments) formed by materials from névé-brooks
at a time when the Liverpool Land was covered by the inland-
ice. Outside the beach a new terrace is forming all the way
towards the Fame Islands; there is from 20 to 50cm water
upon it.

The bluff towards the sea is sparely covered with Chamae-
nerium latifolium, Braya purpurascens, Lesquerella arctica, and
down-slidden parts of the vegetation of the surface.

The surface of the terrace is a stony plain, densely paved
with little flat boulders and with a thin clayey coating between
the stones. Sand drift is not found. It is sparely covered
with low specimens of: Dryas octopetala f. minor and *integri-
folia, Erigeron uniflorus, Polygonum viviparum f. alpina, Salix
arctica f. groenlandica, Elyna Bellardi, Carex nardina, Poa
glauca, together with the following lichens: Cetraria nivalis,
C. islandica v. crispa, Parmelia saxatilis, Psora atrorufa,
Stereocaulon denudatum x. pulvinatum, Xanthoria vitellina,
Urceolaria scruposa ete.

The distinctly tuftshaped individuals are much eroded, it
being not, however, possible to show any precisely marked
direction of the wind. Two Krigeron uniflorus-tufts, which grew
hardly 25cm apart from each other, were injuriously affected,

DDR 26

378

one from the south, the other from the north, and the case is
much the same with the Dryas-specimens (Fig. 10). The ground
between the phanerogams is mainly naked, and even the lichens
are greatly cowed and worn. The scantiness of the vegetation
is, however, due chiefly to scarcity of water and, secondly, to
want of shelter.

At a somewhat greater distance from
the bluff the surface descends to flat de-
pressions partly without outlets, partly with
outlets in narrow clefts, which cut through
the terrace and are formed by brooks,
now partly dried up or nearly waterless.
Here is found a somewhat richer and, above
all, higher vegetation, which is, however,
only exceptionally able to cover the bot-
tom. I noted:

Meiandrium apetalum, Stellaria lon-
gipes, Saxifraga oppositifolia, S. nivalis
v. tenuis, Armeria sibirica, Pedicularis
hirsuta, P. flammea, Rhododendron lap-
ponicum, Vaccinium, Arnica alpina, Salix

groenlandica, Polygonum, Juncus biglumis,

J. arcticus, J. castaneus, Eriophorum
Scheuchzeri, E. polystachium, Carex nar-

Fig. 10. Dryas octope- j a É :
tala. Liverpool Land. A tna, C. rigida, C. rariflora, C. rupestris,

highly windworn speci- CO. lagopina, C. ursina, C. capillaris,
men. del. H. OLriK.

Glyceria Vahliana and Equisetum arvense.

Farther inward, towards the east, this vegetation, which
in the most humid localities had the appearance of pools without
continuous cover, is continued in a luxuriant Cassiope-heath
with a dense, 10—15 cm high cover. The few herbs were quite
secundary. I noted here:

Potentilla maculata, Cerastium alpinum vy. lanatum, Draba
alpina, Saxifraga oppositifolia, Pedicularis hirsuta, Erigeron

uniflorus, Luzula confusa, Carex nardina, Hierochloa alpina
and Poa alpina.

Through the heath-flat stretched some winding 5--15 metres
high gravelly (clay and sand with boulders) walls; their sides
were rather steep (20—25°), the surfaces slightly arched or
flat, from 2—10m broad. They were covered with a rather
open vegetation consisting of:

Potentilla nivea, P. maculata, Sibbaldia, Cerastium alpi-
num, Alsine biflora, A. verna, Melandrium triflorum, Rumex
acetocella, Draba alpina, D. hirta, Arabis alpina, Saxifraga
cernua, S. decipiens, Armeria'), Pedicularis flammea, Campa-
nula uniflora.

On the plain between the walls are found numerous shal-
low ponds surrounded by meadows or bogs, which are evidently
flooded in the spring time. The meadows, which are smaller
in extent, are chiefly made up of Carex pulla (with Leptosphaeria
epicareta), C. scirpoidea, Poa pratensis, Arctagrostis latifolia,
Phippsia algida, Juncus castaneus, Koenigia islandica, Car-
damine pratensis, Ranunculus altaicus and, nearest the margin
and in the water, Pleuropogon Sabinei (fig. 11). It stands lonely
or, at most, two or three specimens together without covering
the bottom, which consists of sand with a 1—2 cm thick layer
of mud, preferring seemingly little sheltered bays between blocks
of stone. It is by no means rare here, but blooms sparely,
and is when sterile difficult to recognize, for which reason it
is easily overlooked, the more so because its habitat is one of
the most disagreeable places in the country on account of
the countless hosts of gnats hovering round the water. They
were to the highest degree hampering during the work, so much
that e. g. I was hardly able to keep the lens of the apparatus
free of them while photographing.

The water in the ponds is greatly filled with gnat-worms,
but I did not see other insects or crustacea. In the water it-

1) Attacked by Pleospora platyspora.

26"

380

self stood a very thin-stemmed form of Æquisetum arvense,
Hippuris vulgaris, and Ranunculus hyperboreus in small num-
bers, so that they were nowhere able to cover the bottom or
even import to it a green colour; in somewhat greater quan-
tities were found Amb/ystegia, and along the border Spaero-
cephalus turgidus and Pohlia albicans v. glacialis.

The tufts of the bogs were covered by Carex scirpoidea,

C.pulla, Arctagrostis latifolia, Ranunculus pygmaeus, Cassiope

Fig. 11. Plewropogon Sabinei in the margin of a pond. Liverpool Land,
Hurry Inlet. (From photo. by Cur. KRUUSE),

hypnoides, Pedicularis flammea, Equisetum arvense and Mar-
chantia polymorpha, Russula sp., Boletus scaber and Lycoperdon
favosum.

The tufts were abt. 30cm high and their shady sides
completely covered by the dark green thallus of Marchantia;
the checks were quite bare of any vegetalion.

Both the meadows and the pools were highly clipped by
the grazing of geese, the excrements of which were found in
abundant quantities on the banks; also the musk-oxen seek the

381

ponds, although, probably, only in order to drink. In the soft
bottom I often saw their traces, on the other hand no regular
grazing was found nor any of their manure.

Inside the low country the archean rocks rise in gentle,
iceground slopes, and here the vegetation changes completely
in character. The rather meagre Cassiope-heath is succeeded
by a luxuriant Vaccinium-heath with a dense cover of from 15
to 20 cm height (Fig. 12). The bushes are up to 36 m?, fresh
green or red in the top from Exobasidium and sometimes
spotted by Lophodermium maculare and have abundant ripe
fruit. The formation is a nearly pure Vaccinietum, and merely
secondarily was found here and there a specimen of Empetrum
or Cassiope tetragona; on the contrary, there were large
patches with Betula nana, especially at the steepest spots with
southern exposition; the branches rose here to 25cm above
the ground, and the cover was completely dense. The leaves
had, however, already begun to assume their orange-tawny,
autumnal hue, and the fruit was ripe. With regard to herbs
the only ones found here were Cerastium alpinum, Pyrola
grandiflora, Arnica alpina, and Polygonum viviparum f. vul-
gare (Fig. 12).

About where the Vaccinium-heath borders on the lowland
was found a semicircular wail of gravel and stones with its
concave side facing the mountain side. Into it ran a small
brook, whose water collected to a pool in the middle and dis-
appeared into the ground, to reappear as springs farther down
the slope. An arm of the brook turned the southern side of
the wall. The inward hollow was covered, between glacial blocks,
with Vaccinium, only the pool in the middle was devoid of
vegetation. Towards the summit of the wall Vaccinium became
more small-leaved (f. microphyllum), low and adpressed to the
ground, and on the upper side very leafless, so that the lichen-
covered ground was seen everywhere. On the arched upper-
side of the wali, and only here, were found some dead, greatly

Fig.

12:

Luxuriant Vaccin

vum

heath wit

h Ce

re

ıstium alpinum

and Si

alix.

Liverpool Land in Hurry

Inlet

(I

4

rom photo.

by

C

HR.

Kruu

SE

).

383

dried up, weathered individuals of a Salix (species indeter-
minable) lying closely adpressed to the ground. The stems
had a very irregular section, by the ground they are 6,8 cm
in compass and have abt. 100 vear-rings. The biggest among
them may have covered abt. 2m? when in life, most were
still so firmly rooted that it required some exertion to lift them
from the ground. The root was not decayed. The highly
bilateral arrangement of the stems, without considerable upright
branches or rests of such, suggests that they have been decumbent
individuals which have lifted their year-shoots only 15—25 cm
above the ground. The most remarkable feature about these
Salices is that we did not find anywhere on the localities living
Salix-individuals of a corresponding size. The only place
where I did note such a one is at the North-eastern bay,
where an espalier reached 1m in height and 1,5m in length
up an erratic boulder.

Southwards, the mountains of the Liverpool Land rise to
a rather even, slightly undulating table-land ending at last in Cape
Tobin and Cape Hope. Its surface is, as mentioned by Koch
(Med. o. Grl. XXVII, p. 293), snowless and covered with boulders,
the surface being very frost-blasted as well. The vegetation is
exceedingly scarce. I followed the coast, in a distance of abt.
1 mile, from the middle of Hurry Inlet till Rosenvinge Bugt
when, on the 11% of August, | was ashore to search for musk-
oxen, but only noted down the following species:

Vaccinium uliginosum, Salix arctica, Cassiope tetragona,
C. hypnoides, Saxifraga oppositifolia, Cardamine bellidifolia,
Luzula confusa, Amblystegium exannulatum, A. turgescens,
A. Sendtneri, Cephalozia bicuspidata v. cavifolia, Anthelia ni-
valis, Jungermannia alpestris, Cetraria islandica, Stereocaulon,
Cladoniae with more lichens.

Along the sea-coast, which I followed when returning, were
found here and there sandy or clayey flats covered with Calama-
grostis arundinacea and neglecta, Trisetum, Poa pratensis and

384

Festuca rubra, which towards the sea changed to salt-marsh
vegetation, with Carex glareosa, C. salina v. subspathacea, Gly-
ceria Vahliana, @. vilfoidea, Stellaria humifusa and Arenaria

ciliata.

Klitdalen (Chr. Kruuse).

While referring to the following remarks of Harrz on the
stony plains by Bielven I shall here mention those by me,
partly in the company of Hartz, visited parts of the valley.

On the 2™4, 5th and 8th of August we undertook an inve-
stigation of the nearest parts of Klitdalen. Landing is
effected with no difficulty on the eastern side as far as to the
low range of hills (see Koca, Med. o. Gril. XXVII, p. 286). At
Vargodden is water enough, but farther west large tracts
become dry at low water. The stream was unnavigable, even
to our flatbottomed steel pram.

The hill-range divides the valley in two different parts,
a western pervaded by Ryders Elv and filled with deposits
of sand and gravel, the materials of which are, for the greater
part, derived from the sedimentary formations of the Jameson
Land, and the eastern, which is a marine terrace, a continua-
tion of the formations, described on p. 377, whose materials
originate in the archaic mountains of the Liverpool Land and
is, to a great extent, stamped by the glaciers formerly issued
from its névé.

The hill-range itself belongs to the archaic side and ends
this towards the west; it consists of solid rock, but this is, for
the greater part, hidden under loose soils. Its southern end
consisted of clayey sand sparely strown with boulders; closer
to the stream was clean sand. The ground was rich in water,
especially wherewer the clay was dominant, small springs were
soaking the soil without, however, forming pools or brooks.

On dry spots the surface was cracked or forming small
hillocks separated by a net of ditches, the bottoms of which

385

lay 4—12 cm lower than the middles of the hillocks. The
vegetation was found in the ditches, while the hillocks were,
as a rule, bare.

On the humid clayey bottom the vegetation was heath made
up of: Cassiope tetragona, Vaccinium uliginosum, Silene acau-
lis, Pedicularis hirsuta and Papaver radicatum. Less fre-
quently were found: Dryas octopetala, Cerastium alpinum v.

Fig. 13. The border between Casssiope- and Dryas-heath. Klitdalen.
(From photo. by Cur. KRUUSE).

lanatum, Stellaria humifusa, Draba alpina, D. nivalis, D. arc-
hea, Saxifraga oppositifolia, Pyrola grandiflora, Polygonum
viviparum, Betula nana and Salix arctica v. groenlandica. On
the moist spots the vegetation was highly tuft-shaped, and among
the heath-bushes were found:

Potentilla maculata, Ranunculus pygmeus, Saxifraga stel-
laris v. comosa, S. aizoides, Rhododendron lapponicum, Pedi-
cularis flammea, Juncus biglumis, Eriophorum Scheuchzeri, E.

Fig. 14. Eroded Dryas-tuft. In the windworn part the borders between
each separate year’s wear are plainly visible. Klitdalen. (From photo by
Cur. KRUUSE).

381

‘UOISO19 AQ papnuep stuøjs

‘(asanuy ‘un Aq ojoyd tou) ‘usTepiuty
WNMAUIDUDYD Pur xyng KY P19409 SIIEM puRs

JO SJI{ PUB SJ001 U99S ate S9A0018 Ay) uf

"Sp Ar

EN 0%

388

polystachium, Carex rigida, C. rariflora and Equisetum ar-
vense.

The sandy part was covered with Dryas-heath or rocky-
flat formation with Salix groenlandica and Pedicularis lappo-
nica. The boundary line between the Cassiope- and Dryas-
heath was very sharp and went as a zigzag line upwards to the
south-western corner of the range of hills (fig. 13).

The Dryas-heath becomes, towards north, more scarce
and is folloved by a rocky-flat formation with widely separated
individuals, which are often very windworn (fig. 14).

Close east of the mouth of Ryders Elv on the
bare, by the sea partly flooded, flat we found a very peculiar
vegetation. There was here a gently arched, somewhat long-
ish hill running parallel with the stream consisting of fine,
dazzling white, almost clean quartz-sand. Its surface was fur-
rowed by crevices of a depth of 1—2m, and of a breadth
of 2—3m, which following the same main-direction as the
stream were turning and winding, now widely and distinctly se-
parate, now united into broad channels or round places. Be-
tween these, and separating them widely, were numerous, more
or less parallel, continuous ranges of fine sand with rather
steep sides. Their surfaces were covered with Salix arctica |
and Chamenerium latifolium, and at places, as a lesser con-
stituent part, Polygonum viviparum f. vulgaris together with
single tufts of Poa pratensis and Festuca rubra (fig. 15.) The
willow was in fruit, whereas Cham@nerium was still in rich
flowering bestowing on the whole of the localities a magnifi-
cent, reddish-purple colour, especially on the southern part of
the area, where the walls were highest and most pronounced.
The sides of the walls were closely permeated with roots, and
in many places these formed a protecting covering; they were,
as a rule, fresh with all their bark, whereas at the ends of the
walls, the roots were often stripped of the bark, and remnants
of bark-bared branches were sticking out from the sand, while

389

this part of the willow bushes were often dying. There was
also some difference between the east side of the walls, which
was, as a rule, green, and the western side, which was largely
naked and eroded. Farther up the country were found similar
sandy areas with Salix; but here the walls were not always
parallel with Ryders Elv, nor did they always follow the direc-
tion of the fall of the slope; the fact is that they were always
found on sloping ground, but were apparently diagonally placed.

To the north of this high sandy area the land, which is
now covered by a Dryas rocky-flat formation, sinks down to
a broad hollow by the stream, and is here, to a great extent,
sparely covered with Festuca rubra. The lowest part formed
a nearly circular spot of abt. 30m in diameter, densely co-
vered by Calamagrostis neglecta of a heigh of 25—30cm
Separate from this meadow was found along the banks of the
stream and raised no more than abt. 20cm above the sur-
face of the latter a hydrophilous meadow, which habitually re-
sembled a marshy meadow, the small, sharp-edged, deep, of such
a meadow characteristic pools (‘‘Lo’er’, cpr. E. Warmye: Dansk
Plantevækst, I, p. 262. A. Mexrz in Rampuscu: Studier over Ring-
kebing Fjord, p. 90) being found in great numbers. Neverthe-
less I should not think, although I did not take my levels, that
the sea-water can force its way so far up the stream and ex-
pel the freshwater. The vegetation here consisted of a dense
Carex incurva-cover with Eriophorum Scheuchzeri, Arctagrostis
latifolia, Hierochloa alpina, Stellaria humifusa and mosses:
Polytrichum alpinum, Sphaerocephalus palustris, Meesea tri-
chodes, Bryum neodamense, B. ventricosum, B. archangelicum,
Pohlia commutata, P. crassidens, Tortula ruralis, Dicranum
congestum, D. neglectum, Swartzia montana, Ceratodon pur-
pureus, Amblystegium brevifolium, A. turgescens, A. Sendtneri,
Hypnum plumosum, Myurella julacea, Isopterygium nitidum
v. pulchellum, Odontoschisma Macounii, Cephalozia pleniceps,
C. divaricata v. grimsulana, C. striatula, C. asperifolia, Ble-

390

pharostoma trichophyllum, Anthelia julacea, Martinella Bart-
lingti, Aplozia spherocarpa v. lurida, Jungermannia quinque-
dentata, J. ventricosa and J. inflata.

North of this hollow was found a considerably higher
area where the sand had been blown together to downs of up
to 10m height in lee of solid rocks; how much of them
was sand and how much rock could not be decided with cer-
tainty, but the rocks protuding at several places in the northern
and north-western sides surely occupy the greater part. The
surface of the down is completely smooth, has an inclination
of 10—12° towards south and is wholly bare of vegetation.
The sand is loose and fine. The sun heats the surface greatly;
but the warmth does not penetrate very deeply, which is shown
by the under- noted observation taken on the 5!" of August at noon.

| On the down | In a Salix-bush’)
= mm : eee
Black halle. cna 240,5 | 240
Green Dale cn verre were 25°,5 | 21°
Hicmiid eprereies ELU enr 15° | 139,3
ON UE EN He SERENE RAE 0° | —

TROT tere Luce IS | 11

Here some observations by Harrz of the temperature in a
south-exposed sandy slope with loose drift sand in Klitdalen
may be added; the slope was abt. 1,5 m high., and the sand was
dry and warm; the moisture was reached in a depth of 15 cm,
the slope was totally bare of any vegetation.

Aug. 5% Aug. 5 Aug. 8th
1,20) pms ip: man

Temperature of the air..... .......... + 8° C — —
Temperature of sand, 25 cm depth...... + 8960. 9°,4 C. Baer
— D weap SE + 8°4C. 8°,1 C. BRUCE
Thermometer with blank ball, just covered
by loose (SANG Pere co = a ses os nt + 35° C. _ —
In moist sand in small cleft at foot of

sandy slope, in 4cm depth.......... + 8° C. —- —

!) The bush was not very distant and had the same exposition.

391

The sand was frozen in a depth of 64cm and in a pro-
file on the eastside, formed by a half dried up river-bed, ice
was seen in a depth of 50cm below the surface. I suppose
the dune receives its increase in the autumn in the shape of
a mixture of snow and sand, which thaws during the summer
and dries up until the stated depth where the melting-water
freezes together to solid ice. (A similar snow-and sanddrift
I noticed in 1898 at Tasiusarsik kidtlek near Angmagsalik).
At the base of the kiln was found, by the above-named little,
somewhat mossgrown, river-bed, a small humid sandy flat
covered with Æquisetum arvense f. decumbens, Lachnea scutel-
lata and, at the margin, little tufts of Hriophorum Scheuchzeri
together with, on a small elevation, a single Salix arctica v.
groenlandica bush.

To the east of the little river-bed were extensive, almost
horizontal flats, which, in my journal, I call "Graa Klit”;
the soil consists of stoneless, very fine argillaceous sand, which
cracks in the summer drought.

They were covered with Arctostaphylos alpina, Dryas
octopetala f. minor, Salix arctica f., Elyna Bellardi and Carex
nardina. None of these plants rises 5cm above the ground,
most often they are covered so strongly that only a few short
stem-joints together with their leaves are free; in many cases,
indeed, the petioles themselves are covered. None was seen in
flower, nor were there any traces of fruit-setting from previous
years. They evidently wage a hard war against the dust covering
and erosions of winter, all parts above ground being, as I believe,
eaten away every year (fig. [6).

Near these flats are others, which I designate by the name
of “Stensletter” (‘‘stony plains”, see A. Jessen in ‘‘Danmarks
Geologiske Undersøgelse” I R., Nr. 3, p. 263).

These are plane or slightly undulating, almost horizontal,
flats made up of sand, argillaceous sand, in spots, gravel with
shells of sea mollusca, accordingly parts of a marine terrace.

392

They are strown with a great number of pebbles, partly angular,
flat bits of sand stone, partly water-ground, flatly oval or ovally
ball-shaped blocs of archaic rocks or basalt. Some of the
blocks have worn, sand-polished corners and edges, and a few

have the characteristic shapes of the ‘‘triangles”’.

Fig. 16. Arctostaphylos alpina on sandy flat; only the new shoots protrude.
Klitdalen. (From photo. by Cur. KRUUSE).

They most often have a thin coat of clay or ooze.

In the spring time some of the ‘‘Stensletter” are doubt-
less flooded for a shorter period and form extensive shallow
ponds with from 10—50cm water upon them. This period
can but be of short duration; for did the flood last but a
couple of months mud must be forming and rests be found of

393

a Limnae-bogvegetation; but of such I have not seen any
vestige. That the ,,Stensletter” have had water over them is,
however, plainly seen in the adjacent, somewhat higher tracts
of sand-drift, which towards the ‘‘Stensletter” have 10—30 cm
high bluffs with distinct marks of water-erosion. The water,
being so shallow, can quickly evaporate or sink into the sand,
when the supply ceases. The existence of outlets with distinct
watermarks I could not establish.

The vegetation on the ‘‘Stensletter” is exceedingly scarce.
I noted:

Dryas octopetala f. minor and argentea, Potentilla nivea,
Chamenerium latifolium, Silene acaulis, Melandrium triflorum,
Cerastium alpinum f. lanatum, Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa,
Braya purpurascens, Lesquerella arctica, Arabis arenicola,
Papaver radicatum, Armeria vulgaris v. sibirica, Polygonum
viviparum f. alpina, Salix arctica v. groenlandica, Elyna Bel-
lardi, Carex nardina, Trisetum subspicatum, Poa pratensis,
Poa glauca v. arenaria and Festuca rubra.

These are plants with a vigorous taproot and closely
adpressed tuft-shaped growth or, with regard to the monocoty-
ledons, tunicate growth. It is clear that the wind has only a
limited time of display, for the hemicryptophytes (Raunkiær:
Planterigets Livsformer og deres Betydning for Geografien) such
as Braya, Lesquerella (fig. 17) and Arabis arenicola form
round, hemispherical individuals showing no wind-wear whatever,
although sometimes some covering with gravel. On the other
hand, those which have wintering, epiterranean organs are highly
injured on the north side. The monocotyledons, as a rule,
manage best; they become, no doubt, rather crumpled, but they
have an excellent defence in their old leaf-sheaths, which long
resist the sand-wear. The dicotyledons, on the other hand,
get very much injured on the north side; any stem, branch or
root protruding is stripped of bark, dried up, weathered, bleached
and killed. The northern side of a tuft is often an entangled

SEX, 27

394

web of branches and roots lying several cm above the worn-
off soil.

The plants stand, as a rule, singly, but the bigger ligneous
plants, such a Dryas and Salix yet give shelter and lee to the
smaller, which, for this same reason, accompany them; thus
Chamaenerium and Cerastium are hardly ever seen except

Fig. 17. Lesquerella arctica on stony plain. The flowering shoots erect;
those fructifying decumbent. Klitdalen. (From photo. by Cur. KRUUSE).

sheltered by the willows. Yet it need not be but a small
stone, arising only a few cm above the ground, which con-
stitutes the condition of growth for an individual; indeed, I saw
in one place Arenaria ciliata making shelter for Potentilla
nivea (fig. 18).

In lee of each plant-tuft a small sand drift has gathered;
It need not be more than 1—2 cm thick, but may very well
be 15cm in breadth and 40cm long (the numbers corres-

395

“DAUM 1119970 T

Suipn.ajo

‘(asanuy ‘ung <q ‘ojoyd wos)
id WIM ounp peus e YON JO Juoay ur 9702170 DUUDUIAF “QI "SIA

APE

396

pond to a Carex nardina tuft); they may, however, measure
10—15 cm in height and upwards of Im in length; severai
are not from this year, as they have clearly been covered by
water, are sometimes a liltle water-eroded and now and then
intersected by drought cracks. The biggest sand drifts are
formed by Salix and Jryas.

Fig. 19. Greatly demolished Salix-dune in front of a new sand-drift. Klit-
dalen. (From photo. by Cur. KRUUSE).

On the somewhat higher land environing the ‘‘Stensletter”
are rather high (up to 1 m) dunes (fig. 19) around Salix groen-
landica tufts in all stages of building up and demolition; the
intervening ground is of the nature of ‘‘Stensletten”, but the
sand in the drifts is fine, stonefree drift sand. This is no
question of any washing-out phenomenon, as there neither is
any running water nor can be any considerable supply thereof.

At a still higher level are smaller flats of “living” dune sand

397

Here is neither stone nor solid rock in any known depth, no
more is any clay found here. The surface is uneven from
little undulations and hillocks, and the sand is so loose that
the foot sinks into it. It is thinly, but evenly, covered by Festuca
rubra v. arenaria, Carex incurva, Chamaenerium latifolium
and Salix glauca. The three firstnamed plants commonly grow

Fig. 20. Windworn Dryas on stony plain. Klitdalen. (From photo. by
Cur. KRUUSE).

in rows of a length of up to 2m after the direction of the
rhizomes, which lie in a depth of from 5 to 10cm. The covering
with sand is great, Chamaenerium and Salix only rise 2—6 cm
above the sand, hardly anything but leaves is seen, seldom
flower and fruit, never parts of stems. Carex incurva is 5—
T cm high, has curved leaves and, here and there, sheaves.
Festuca is 10—15 cm high and has many sheaves. The whole
is decidedly a purely æolian formation.

398

In the angle between Ryder’s River and its big
tributary from the east (,,Bielven”) the following notes were
made (N. Hartz):

The stony plains (‘‘Stensletter”). Here the sand has been
blown and washed away, in such a way that the stones in the old
sea-bottom form an almost complete cover on top of the under-

Fig. 21. Dryas octopetala with erect branches. Sand-drift grounds in Klit-
dalen. Del. H. OLRik.

lying sand layers. The stones themselves are more or less
rounded, often highly sand-polished and shining; scattered
among the stones are numerous white subfossile shells (Saxi-
cava, Mya, Astarte). The chief direction of the wind in this
valley is evidently N—S; in the shelter of each separate larger
stone or plant lies a small sanddrift.

Farther down along the banks of the rivulet the stony
plains have an extremely poor vegetation, so poor that the
plants tone them with hardly any hue, and it consists here almost

399

exclusively of Gramineae and Cyperaceae: Glyceria maritima f.
vilfoidea, G. distans, G. angustata, Carex incurva, Poa pra-
tensis, partly f. vivipara and some badly torn and worn tufts
of Carex nardina.

At a somewhat longer distance from the stream grew upon
the stony plains: Some tufts of Salix groenlandica, Papaver,
Draba nivalis, Armeria, Fe-
stuca rubra, Potentilla pul-
chella, Dryas, Braya purpur-
ascens and Arabis arenicola.
The two lastmentioned species
evidently thrive well on these
localities, whereas most of the
other species were greatly
damaged by the wind; thus for
instance the Dryas-bushes
were always badly worn, with
long. white, dead branches
trailing flatly over the stones
and the gravel.

Upon the large stony
plains, a little farther towards
the east (south of the tributary

rivulet), which were furrowed

foregoing.

by violent northern gales and

intersected by spring-streamlets (now dried-up) were found,
besides the above-mentioned plants some specimens of Ranun-
culus glacialis, Luzula confusa, Melandrium apetalum and M.
triflorum, Cerastium alpinum, Oxyria, Lesquerella and Potentilla
nived.

Here and there a few coffin-shaped sandhills rose above
the stony plain, 1—3 m long, '/2—1m high, evidently remnants
frome rosion, preserved by the aid of the roots from the
Salix arctica- or Chamaenerium-tufts which grew upon their

400

tops and sides. Stellaria longipes once in a while grew among
the Salices on these sandhills (Fig. 24).

Sand-drift grounds. In many places were small, low
downs of white drift-sand. The “living” downs were often
quite devoid of any vegetation. On flats with lively sand-drift

Klitdalen. Del. H. OLRIK.

were noted: very luxuriant, decumbent bushes of Salix arctica v.,
Chamaenerium latifolium, Dryas with erect branches and with
only the ends of the branches above the sand (Fig. 21—22),
Polygonum viviparum, the rhizomas of which were, in such
localities, often lengthy and erect (Fig. 23), Festuca rubra, very
vigorous, most often a form with hairy spikelets, Arabis arenicola,
Arenaria ciliata (not common). Wherever the sand was a
little more moist Hquisetwm arvense (the decumbent form) was

401

added to the former; in humid crevices light green patches of
several m° extension could be seen, the colour of which was
exclusively due to this plant.

When walking upwards in the direction of southeast from
the stony plains and the sand-drift grounds to the gneiss-

Fig. 24. Coffin-shaped sand-hills, erosion-remnants covered with Salix
and Chamaenerium. In the fore-ground Festuca rubra. Klitdalen. Del.
E. DITLEVSEN.

grounds one saw, as soon as the shelter of a knoll had been
arrived at, Dryas and Elyna draw together and form a Dryas-
heath, which at this time of the year (beginning of August)
shone already in the motley colours of autumn: large wine-red
blotches of Arctostaphylos alpina, dark green portions of Cas-
siope tetragona, yellowish-brown patches of Empetrum, Vacci-
nium uliginosum and Betula nana. In more humid heath

402

several other herbaceous plants were added to these: Arnica,
Pedicularis hirsuta, Stellaria longipes, Armeria, Luzula spicata,
Pyrola grandiflora; mosses and lichens make out a consider-
able part of the Dryas-heath.

On the south-side of a low gneiss-knoll was a rudimental
herbaceous slope. The birch rose cautiously to !/s m above
the ground, Taraxacum croceum and phymatocarpum, Alsine
biflora, Draba repens were flowering among decumbent, not
yet flowering bushes of Salix arctica v. groenlandica, the leaves
of which were not fully developed either — so lately the snow
had melted away from this locality.

Point Constable (N. Hartz).

On Aug. 10 | went on a tramp across the considerable
delta, which is crossfurrowed by numerous more or less con-
siderable rivulets.

The lowest tracts were occupied by salt-marsh. The
bottom here was clayey ooze, and had often a reddish tint. Carex
subspathacea formed a dense but low ‘‘grass carpet” (4—5 cm
high) with a straggling intermixture of Stellaria humifusa and
Glyceria vilfoidea. Numerous irregularly shaped water-holes
(‘‘Lo’er”’) with steep margins 8—10 cm high, exactly as in the
salt-marshes at home. Upon the bottoms of the holes, which
were filled with water, lay red ochre films, below these black
mud of at least 20 cm’ thickness.

The surface of the salt-marsh was often slightly tufted;
the small tufts were particularly vigorous specimens of Carex
subspathacea, which would attain a height of up to 10cm.

Inside the salt-marsh followed sand-drift grounds with a
vegetation similar to the one described from Klitdalen; Cala-
magrostis neglecta and Alopecurus alpinus, which constituted
but an unessential part of the vegetation in the sand-drift
grounds of Klitdalen, were common here.

403

Western and southern coasts of
Jameson Land (Chr. Kruuse).

On Aug. 15t* Koch, NorvexsksöLp and Kruuse left in the
walrus boat in order to explore and map down the southern
and western coasts of Jameson Land. As mentioned by Koch
(Med. o. Grl. XXVII, p. 285) this coast is low and flat, formed by
marine clay and sand without solid rock. The margin of the
sea consists of fine sand, upon which is found washed up sea-
weed mixed with sticks and leaves together with, rarely, a
more considerable floating timber (see picture Kocx |. €. p.
284); they form 1—3 strand lines. — A special strand vege-
tation is completely wanting. Inside the margin of the sea
the land stands with rather steep bluffs, 2—6 metres high.
Outside the margin of the sea is a broad flat (100—3000 me-
tres), which is partially dry at low water and ends towards the
inlet in a steep slope. There is 10—40cm water upon it,
the bottom is fine sand or, at places, mud; it is completely
bare of vegetation.

Towards east and north-east the land rises evenly and
slowly; it is nearly flat, but at rare intervals traversed by nu-
merous brooks and streams, which have beds of 20—30 me-
tres’ depth in the loose bottom. By the coast they form river-
cones; but a few of them, especially those abunding with
water, ended in a little triangular lagoon, bordered towards
the inlet by a convex coast-bank.

The country, by the way, corresponds well to the description
which Harrz has given of its southern part (Med. o. Grl. XVIII,
p. 124—132). I shall therefore only briefly mention the locali-
ties we visited, the more because bad weather and the difficul-
ties in landing greatly limited the time we could give to the
exploration.

By the landing place, on Aug. 16% close to the 71* parallel
of latitude ran parallel to the coast an about 10 metres high

104

Old

,udemark”

on Jameson Land.

In the furrows (

Y
J

assiope tetragona and Dryas.

(From photo. by Cur. KRUUSE).

405

wall, inside which was found a broad, flat riverbed, after which
the land rose evenly as far as the eyesight reached. The coast-
wall consisted of marine, stoneless, somewhat sandy clay, the
surface of which was cracked in checks about 40 x 100cm in size,
with 4—8 cm deep furrows between (“Rudemark”). The middles
of the checks were devoid of vegetation, somewhat arched (see
fig. 25), somewhat granular with nut-sized rounded clumps of
clay, the margins cracked, and rather washed out. In the
furrows stood: Cassiope tetragona, Vaccinium uliginosum, Dryas
octopetala f. minor, Salix arctica v. groenlandica, Pedicularis
hirsuta, Silene acaulis, Polygonum viviparum, and Carex nardina.
All of them were low, somewhat lichenized and hardly reaching
above the checks.

In the flat river-bed inside the wall water was only found
in a pool, but after digging I found it everywhere in a depth
of 10—30 cm below the even sand-bottom, which was only
very thinly covered with Æquisetum arvense f. decumbens,
whose up to 15 cm long thin stems are half buried in the
sand. The bank of the riverbed up to its uppermost edge is
covered with Æriophorum Scheuchzeri, which at the bottom,
although powerful and tickly tufted, is sterile, whereas the
higher placed individuals have innumerable white fruit-tassels.

Within the low grounds, on the gently rising bottom, are
found wide heather-moors made up of Cassiope tetragona and
Salix arctica v. groenlandica. Cassiope is dominant, is tickly
tufted, and 8—10cm high. Salix is more scattered, is adpressed
to the ground, 4—5 cm high, and somewhat surrounded by
lichens. Besides were noted in small numbers: Saxifraga de-
cipiens, S. hieracifolia, Polygonum viviparum, Oxyria digyna
and Luzula confusa.

On the heath were found a few feebly depressed hollows
with moist bottoms covered with Amblystegia and Cardamine
pratensis, Eriophorum Scheuchzeri, and Equisetum arvense f.

406

decumbens; but otherwise the heath stretched unaltered for
several square miles.

Our next tent-place by ‘‘Vandreblokken” was not reached
till after a long row in rainy weather and night-quarters
in the boat, as we could not land on account of low water.
The bluff towards the sea was here 2—5 m high, it consists
of marine clay with numerous shells of Mya, Astarte, Saxicava
and other arctic mussels. It is greatly intersected by clefts,
formed by streamlets which, during our visit, were nearly
all dried up; but their bottoms were however moist, and the
ground water was found in from 5 to 10 centimetres’ depth.
They are covered with scattered mosses, amongst which were
noted: Pohlia cruda, Tortula ruralis, Amblystegia, Anthelia
Julacea, Philonotis fontana, and Sphagnum teres. Of vascular
plants were found Silene acaulis, Saxifraga cernua, Oxyria
digyna, Carex lagopina, Trisetum subspicatum, Poa alpina f.
vivipara, and, in great numbers, Æquisetum arvense v. boreale,
which, although decumbent, is very powerful and thick-stemmed.
Up the loamy soaked slopes stood besides the above-menti-
oned: Fhippsia algida, Poa sp. and Festuca rubra.

In the small rainclefts the vegetation was a little less
scattered and richer in dicotyledons. Here stood: Sagina
nivalis, Ranunculus pygmeus, Cerastium alpinum, Saxifraga
cernua, Erigeron uniflorus, Oxyria digyna, Salix arctica v.
groenlandica, Poa alpina f. vivipara, Poa pratensis, Glyceria
angustata, G. vilfoidea, and Equisetum arvense.

The surface of the land between the clefts is more sandy
owing to washing out, and here are found Cassiope and Vac-
cinium half covered by sand, so that only branchends from 3
to 6cm long stick out; there are great intervals between the
tufts, wherever the sand is completely bare. Farther up the
country the sand-drift stops, and the heath is dense, luxuriant
and 10cm high.

The sand beach is totally devoid of vegetation as well as

407

the shallow water without, but washed ashore upon the sand
was one specimen of a narrow-leaved Zostera marina; notwith-
standing an eager search I didn’t succeed in finding any more,
nor did I find the plant growing anywhere. Although the
“Antarctic” passed the spot twice and we ourselves in the
boat once, it is little likely that it comes from here, the more
because it was not single leaves which might have been used
in packing, but a specimen with parts of stems. I therefore
think it probable that the plant grows somewhere in Scoresby
Sund in small numbers.

Again we had, in order to come ashore close west of
Cape Hooker, to pass half the night in the boat away on the
shallow, which is a very disagreeable thing to do in rainy
weather, and not until about 3 o'clock did we get ashore and
got our tent pitched against the rain. The ground around
this tent place was considerably more barren than that sur-
rounding ‘‘Vandreblokken”’, and it corresponds peculiarly well
to the description which Hartz has given (Med. o. Grl. XVIII,
p. 126—132).

Here was found mossfeld on clay, principally Anthelia-
covering with Peltigera aptosa, Silene acaulis, Cassiope hyp-
noides, Oxyria digyna, Salix herbacea, Salix arctica, Luzula
confusa, Carex lagopina, Trisetum subspicatum, Poa alpina
f. vivipara, Festuca ovina and in single patches Festuca
rubra. All were low and stunted. Alternating with these
was Cassiope-heath of 5cm height, stony plains without any
vegetation, and sandflats with lichen covering or a thin growth
of Polytrichum juniperinum, Luzula confusa, Trisetum, Oxyria,
Salix arctica v. groenlandica, Cerastium alpinum, and Equisetum
arvense; all dwarfed.

Wherever the heath, which besides Cassiope consisted of
Empetrum, Arctostaphylos alpina, Vaccinium, and Salix arctica v.
groenlandica, was adjacent to the stony and sandy plains it was
dissolved into separate tufts with bare sand between, and beyond

408

its margin were seen remnants of the bushes. Thus I saw in
one place a Salix which, though yet alive, had its root naked
in a length of 156 cm.

It was absolutely evident that the wind broke up the sur-
face and destroyed the heath so that this tract of land in the
course of a few years will acquire a similar appearance to
that of the above-mentioned stony plains in Klitdalen. The
prevalent wind here, as there, was northern, and the destruction
especially advanced in the direction from west to east.

Farther up the country the heath became much more lux-
uriant, up to from 10 to 15cm high, and consisted, besides
the above-mentioned, of Luzula confusa, L. spicata, Poa pra-
tensis, P. alpina, Silene acaulis, Saxifraga oppositifolia, Pe-
dicularis hirsuta, Erigeron uniflorus, and Betula nana. The
sides of the river-valleys, which were here strewn with blocks
of ammonite-sandstone, were abundantly covered by Vaccinium
and Betula, and the bottom of the valley with a covering of
Equisetum arvense, amongst which were scattered Oxyria,

Cerastium trigynum, and Koenigia.

List of all the vascular plants hitherto
known from Scoresby Sund ).

Dryas octopetala. Chamenerium latifolium.
~- —* integrifolia. Empetrum nigrum.
Potentilla pulchella. Silene acaulis.
— maculata. Viscaria alpina
= emarginata. Melandrium apetalum.
_ nivea. — involucratum v.
Silbaldia procumbens. — triflorum.
Alchimilla glomerulans Sagina Linnei.
Hippuris vulgaris. — nivalis.
Callitriche verna v. minima. Alsine biflora.
Epilobium anagallidifolium. — stricta.

1) cpr. N. Hartz, Medd. om Grønland, XVIII. 1905.

409

Alsine verna.

Halianthus peploides v. diffusa.
Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa.
Stellaria longipes.

— humifusa.
Cerastium trigynum.

— alpinum.
Lesquerella arctica.
Cochlearia officinalis v.
Draba alpina.

— crassifolia.

— «aurea.

— repens.

— nivalis.

— Fladnizensis.

— hirta.

— arctica.

Braya purpurascens.

— alpina.
Yardamine bellidifolia.

— pratensis.
Arabis alpina.

— Holboellit.

— arenicola.
Papaver radicatum.
Thalictrum alpinum.
Batrachium paucistamineum v.

eradicata.

Ranunculus glacialis.
— pygmæus.
— hyperboreus.

— nivalis.
Ranunculus altaicus.

— arcticus.

XXX,

Saxifraga hieracifolia.
— nivalis.
— stellaris v. comosa.
— cernua.
— rivularis.
— decipiens.
— tricuspidata.
— aizoides.
— Aizoon f. brevifolia.
- oppositifolia.
Sedum Rhodiola.
Armeria vulgaris v. sibirica.
Pinguicula vulgaris.
Veronica alpina.
— saxatilis.
Pedicularis lapponica.
— flammea.
— hirsuta.
Euphrasia latifolia.
Gentiana tenella.
Diapensia lapponica.
Pyrola rotundifolia v. grandi-
flora.
Arctostaphylos alpina.
Phyllodoce coerulea.

Cassiope tetragona.

— hypnoides.
Rhododendron lapponicum.
Vaccinium uliginosum.
Campanula uniflora.

_ rotundifolia.
Taraxacum phymatocarpum.
— croceum.
Hieracium alpinum.
28

Antennaria alpina.
Erigeron compositus.
— uniflorus.
Arnica alpina.
Koenigia islandica.
Polygonum viviparum.
Oxyria digyna.
Rumex acetosella.
Salix herbacea.
— arctica.
— glauca.
Betula nana.
Tofieldia palustris.
— coccinea.
Juncus biglumis.
— triglumis.
— castaneus.
— trifidus.
— arcticus.
Luzula multiflora.
— arcuata v. confusa.
— spicata.
— nivalis.
Eriophorum Scheuchzert.
— polystachium.
Elyna Bellardi.
Kobresia bipartita.
Carex nardina.
— dioica v. parellela.
— ursind.
— scirpoidea.
— microglochin.
— rupestris.
— incurva.

410

Carex Maclowiana.
— lagopina.
— alpina.
— misandra.
— glareosa.
— bicolor.

— salina f. subspathacea.

— rigida.

— capillaris.

— yrariflora.

— pedata.

— supina.

— rotundata.

— pulla.
Alopecurus alpinus.
Hierochloa alpina.
Agrostis borealis.
Calamagrostis arundinacea.

— neglecta.
Trisetum subspicatum.
Pleuropogon Sabiner.
Phippsia algida.
Arctagrostis latifolia.
Glyceria distans.

— maritima v. vilfoidea.

— angustata.
— Vahliana.
Poa abbreviata.
— glauca.
— nemoralis var.
— alpina.
— pratensis.
— cenisia.
Festuca ovina.

411

Festuca rubra v. arenaria. Woodsia ilvensis.
Lycopodium alpinum. — hyperborea.
— Selago v. appressa. — glabella.

= annotinum v.pun- Botrychium Lunaria.
gens. Equisetum arvense.
Aspidium fragrans. — variegatum.

Cystopteris fragilis.

On August 22rd we left Scoresby Sund; after a short visit
to Cape Greg on the east coast of Liverpool Land on Aug.
23"d and to Cape Brown in the mouth of Fleming Inlet on
August 24%, we made a longer visit to Fleming Inlet, Aug.
95th —__ 96th.

Cape Brown (Chr. Kruuse).

On August 24'* we landed at Cape Brown, where the foot
of the mountain consisted mostly of barren débris. Yet a little
stream had cut itself a narrow and deep cleft in the rock, and
through it I went up the mountain. The rocks are highly ice-
ground and almost without any loose soils and, accordingly,
nearly devoid of continuous higher vegetation. Here and
there, however, in the cleft of the stream a little sand had
formed, and thanks to the avantages of shelter and with abun-
dant humidity the plants were thriving surprisingly well. I
noted during an ascent of about 300m:

Dryas octopetala f. minor, Chamenerium latifolium, Si-
lene acaulis, Arenaria ciliata, Alsine biflora (partly flor. lila-
cinis), A. verna v. propinqua, Melandrium involucratum v. af-
fine, Cerastium alpinum f. lanatum, Draba alpina, D. nivalis,
D. Fladnizensis, D. arctica, Papaver radicatum, Saxifraga
decipiens, S. cernua, S. oppositifolia, Pedicularis flammea, Cas-
stope tetragona, Vaccinium uliginosum, Rhododéndron lapponi-
cum, Campanula rotundifolia, Oxyria digyna, Salix arctica,
Luzula confusa, Carex nardina, Poa glauca, P. pratensis, P.
cenisia, Festuca ovina, Cystopteris fragilis and Woodsia ilvensis.

28°

412

In moist crevices Philonotis fontana formed large light
green cushions, and on the rocks sat here and there Hypnum
trichodes.

Above the cleft was at little valley-bottom thinly dotted
with small tufts of Grimmia apocarpa, and also, more rarely,

Cetraria nivalis and Stereocaulon denudatum.

Fleming Inlet.

Cape Seaforth, Orsted’s Valley (N. Hartz).

On the 25 of August I made an excursion up trough the
abt. 7 km broad Orsted’s Valley, which follows the direc-
tion SW-NE, traversed by a broad and watery stream with
large delta formations at the outlet. On the previous evening
a strong Föhnwind kept blowing out the valley carrying along
with it large quantities of dust away over the inlet; viewed
from some distance it looked quite like an advancing fogbank.

On this day it was clear sunshine with a feeble breeze
from SW; in spite of the advanced time of the year a few gnats
and Argynnis were, however, seen. The valley evidently is a
favoured spot for large numbers of geese; numerous excre-
ments of geese lay scattered everywhere in the bogs: these
were often filled with the undigested remnants of axillary bulbs
of Polygonum viviparum. Away in a moist moss-bog lay
close by a small pool of water a big ‘‘goose tuft” abt. 10 m?
and Im high (frozen in a depth of 25 cm) formed chiefly
by vigorous Aulacomnium palustre; amongst the mosses grew
luxuriant specimens of Festuca rubra, Stellaria longipes and
Marchantia polymorpha. A great many excrements and fea-
thers of geese upon the tuft.

At Cape Seaforth itself was found Saxifraga oppositi-
folia var. Nathorsti, a very peculiar and characteristic form,
conspicuous at first sight on account of the pale-redviolet
or fleshycoloured hue of its corolla. You think at first that

3

1

‚(asanay ‘un Aq 'ojoyd woag) wand DonIsa, 7 punos
wo) saunp II] 29a Jey Apues ayy SPABMOY Ayıaıppop doajs WW ymoy-spfsct yor 901 OL ‘ylojyeag Adern) Je Kaqpea oy, “LZ :

St:

“u

1

414

you have a bastard of Saxifraga oppositifolia and S. aizoides
before you.

This variety has been described by P. Duséx') upon the
specimens found in 1899 by A. G. Narsorst and K. A. GREDIN
at 7 divers localities in the Frantz Joseph Fjord and Kong
Oscar Fjord, and Duséx gives both good habit pictures of
the form and analyses of leaves, corollas and sepals of the
main species and of the variety. Duséx points out that the
late flowering is striking in the variety, while the main species,
as known, belongs to the earliest flowering spring plants of
Greenland and altogether of the whole arctic Zone.

We found numerous specimens growing amongst Saai-
fraga oppositifolia and S. aizoides on a low sanded moist
bottom near the beach, but did not see any ripe fruits on the
plant. Specimens, brought alive to Copenhagen have later
flowered every year in the Botanical Gardens of the University
and have kept constant, although somewhat luxuriating.

The valley was covered by considerable alluvial layers, mostly
sand, and cross-furrowed by abandoned, dry river-beds. Most
likely the vailey-bottom is a ‘‘postglacial” river-deposit in the
former inlet, the mouth of which has been partly closed by a
reef formed by a basalt-stock; remnants of this still showed
projecting rocks at and close outside the beach. The river
carries enormous quantities of sand along with it, and excepting
only the foot of the mountain the valley-bottom was made up
everywhere of fine sand without stones. Nearest the moun-
tain-foot were stones and stony clay, moraine or weathering
product. The river had such an abundance of water and
the current was so strong that it could not be waded.

Farther up the valley was an excellent opportunity of
studying the marked influence of the height of the underground
water, which asserted itself at rather inconsiderable differences

1) Zur Kentnis d. Gefässpfl. Ostgronland. Bik. t. k. sv. Vet. Akad. Handl.,
Bd. 27; Ad res; 190)

415

of elevation of the ground, and which is illustrated by the
diagrammatic section of part of the valley.

Fig. 26. Diagrammatic section of Orsted's Valley. Cape Seaforth. Fleming Inlet.

A: 0,3—0,6 m above the river. Decumbent Salix arctica
(and Silene acaulis).

B: I m above the river. Dryas octopetala (and Polygo-
num viviparum).

C: 0,3 m lower than B (Dry abandoned river-bed). Cala-
magrostis neglecta-meadow with Carex pulla, Eriophora, Equi-
setum arvense, Cardamine pratensis, Juncus arcticus.

D: 2,6 m higher than C. Heath, formed by Cassiope
tetragona with Dryas octopetala.

ad C. Besides the meadow was found here a tract of
loose, almost bare sand with wave-lines perpendicular to the
main direction of the valley, made by the wind. Here were
seen single tufts of Festuca rubra, Eriophorum Scheuchzeri,
Carex incurva and Juncus arcticus, which had each collected
a small abt. 5—10 cm high drift of fine sand between the
straws and sheltered on the eastside.

Here and there were small downs covered with Carex in-
curva and Juncus arcticus; on the north-side of the valley
were seen considerably bigger downs, which were not reached.
When later in the day a strong breeze set in from the sea
large dustclouds were seen on the northside of the valley.

The divers vegetations gave different hues to the diffe-
rent localities, the localities covered by decumbent Salix arctica
displaying a deep green shade (A), the Dryas-heath a reddish
brown (B) and the Cassiope-heath a dark brown (D).

In the Calamagrostis-meadow was found Cardamine pra-
tensis in flower.

416

Orsted’s Valley (Chr. Kruuse).

Close inside the beach was a low flat, which had evidently
been covered by water at an earlier time of the year. It was
covered with a dense carpet of mosses, liverworts and algae,
amongst which Chomocarpon commutatus, Sauteria alpina and,
chiefly, Marchantia polymorpha v. alpestris were prevalent. In
the mosscover stood with abt. 30cm’ interval a great many
1—5 cm tall, hemispherical tufts of phanerogams, which were
made to stand out greatly by the dark, one-coloured bottom.
Here were noted:

Dryas octopetala f. minor, Silena acaulis, Sagina Linaei,
Alsina biflora, A. verna v. rubella, Arenaria ciliata, Stellaria
humifusa, Cerastium alpinum, Cochlearia officinales v. groen-
landica f. minor, Draba alpina, D. Fladnizensis, Braya pur-.
purascens, Cardamine bellidifolia, Saxifraga oppositifolia f.
pulvinata, S. oppositifolia v. Nathorsti, S. aizoides, S. cernua,
Ranunculus altaicus, R. nivalis, R. pygmeus, Pedicularis hir-
suta, Koenigia islandica, Polygonum viviparum f. alpinum,
Oxyria digyna, Salix arctica, Luzula confusa, Juncus biglumis,
Poa alpina, Glyceria vilfoidea, Carex incurva, C. salina v.
subspathacea, Equisetum arvense and variegatum f. anceps.

Pingel’s Valley (N. Hartz).

Aug. 26th In Pingel’s valley, which stretches from the
south-eastern corner of Fleming Inlet in about easterly direc-
tion | found a somewhat more luxuriant vegetation than in
Orsted's valley, more vigorous heath (Cassiope tetragona) and
herby slopes, with fresh green grasses and herbs, and a
thick, black mould-layer, probably abt. 6—7 km from the
beach. Here were found in several small moist clefts traversed
by brooks the following plants: Botrychium lunaria, Veronica
alpina, Sibbaldia procumbens, Thalictrum alpinum, Euphrasia
latifolia.

The four first-mentioned: Botrychium, Veronica, Sibbaldia

417

and Thalictrum have here their northernmost known habitats
on the east-coast.

The valley in the south-western corner of Fle-
ming Inlet (Chr. Kruuse).

On Aug. 26% Dercamanx and | landed in the broad valley
which shoots inland from the head of the inlet towards north-
west. Through the valley flows a goodly stream, which has cut
out in the botiom of the valley a cleft of up to 7 metres’
depth, and. which at the spot where it enters the inlet forms
an enormous river-cone of débris crossed by delta arms and
strewn with rocks and waterground stones. These are found
arranged in walls, 50—200 cm high, which radiate fanshape
from the mouth of the river; between the walls are hollows
with no vegetation, but often strewn with sticks and fragments
of plants. The whole of the cone of débris is evidently relaid
every spring, and only the heaviest blocks are allowed to re-
main undisturbed. Upon the walls Chamenerium latifolium
formed a magnificent red 25 cm high cover, in which were
noted: Sagina nivalis, Cerastium alpinum, Arabis alpina,
Koenigia islandica, Oxyria digyna, Poa alpina, Festuca rubra
and Phippsia algida.

The bottom of the valley lies about 30 metres above the
level of the sea, and up to it leads a rather steep south-ex-
posed slope covered with herbaceous plants, which formed
a luxuriant, 5--15cm high, fresh green cover. Here were
noted: Potentilla maculata, P. nivea, Sibbaldia procumbens,
Silene acaulis, Sagina nivalis, Alsine biflora, Cerastium al-
pinum, C. trigynum, Draba hirta, D. alpina, Arabis alpina,
Thalictrum alpinum, Saxifraga cernua, S. nivalis, S. hiera-
cifolia, S. decipiens, S. rivularis, S. oppositifolia f. reptans,
Veronica alpina, Antennaria alpina f. glabrata, Erigeron uni-
florus, Taraxacum croceum, T. phymatocarpum, Polygonum
viviparum, Oxyria digyna, Salix herbacea, Salix groenlandica,
Trisetum subspicatum, Festuca rubra, Poa alpina, Poa cenisia,

418

Luzula confusa, Carex scirpoidea, C. rigida, C. incurva, Juncus
biglumis, Eriophorum Scheuchzeri, Ranunculus nivalis, R. altai-
cus, R. pygmeus f. Langeana, Campanula rotundifolia and
Woodsia glabella.

The top of the slope was covered by a high, luxuriant
heather-moor made up of: Dryas octopetala, Cassiope tetru-
gona, Vaccinium uliginosum, Arctostaphylos alpina and Betula
nana, all with ripe fruit. Amongst them grew in lesser num-
bers: Empetrum nigrum, Alsine biflora, Cerastium alpinum,
Papaver radicatum, Saxifraga oppositifolia, Pedicularis hir-
suta, Pyrola grandiflora, Arnica alpina, Luzula confusa,
Carex nardina and Poa alpina.

At spots where earlier in the summer had been springs
were found covers of Philonotis fontana and small spots of
Leersia affinis, Chomocarpon commutatus, Cephalozia bicuspi-
data v. cavifolia, Blepharostoma trichophylla, Jungermannia
quinquedentata, J. elongata and its f. alpestris.

The bottom of the valley was very poor rocky-flat forma-
tion thinly covered with mosses (Lohlia spp., Anthelia, Grim-
miae) and lichens, and with very few phanerogams, among
which Silene acaulis, Salix arctica, Luzula confusa, and Carex
rigida were the most prominent. It was striped by wild brooks
and strewn with flat stones, among which numerous lemmings
had their burrows. The hound Jeanette indicated with certainty
which holes were inhabited, and digging out 30 burrows we
managed to capture 13 living animals.

Forsblads Fjord.

Polhem’s Valley (N. Hartz). On the 28!" of Aug. we went
ashore for some few hours’ stay at Polhem’s Valley on the north
side of the river. Here was found vigorous, now much desiccated
heath of a dark-brown shade made up as usually by Cassiope
tetragond.

419

On a dry southern slope, built up of hard quartzitic
schists without any mould was found the xerophile coppice vege-
tation formerly described by me from the inmost ramifications of
Scoresby Sund. All the vegetation was utterly dried up; large
fine carpets of Betula nana, Salix arctica var. groenlandica,
Vaccinium uliginosum, Rhododendron lapponicum, Arctostaphy-
los alpina and Empetrum nigrum. The birch-trunks were up
to 1,5 cm thick, 50—100 cm long and rose up to 25 cm above
the ground. Besides the common big, tuftshaped graminee
in gigantic specimens were found: Calamagrostis arundinacea,
Festuca rubra var. arenaria, Poa alpina and a great many other
herbaceous plants e.g. Campanula rotundifolia richly flowering,
Tofieldia coccinea (which was found already at Forsblads Fjord by
Naraorsr) partly with white flowers, Lesquerella arctica, Rumex
acetosella, Melandrium affine, M. triflorum, Silene acaulis,
Draba alpina, Saxifraga nivalis, S. hieracifolia, Pedicularis
lapponica, P. flammea, P. hirsuta, Arnica alpina, Elyna Bel-
lardi, Carex nardina, Hierochloa alpina, Trisetum subspicatum,
Poa glauca and Cystopteris fragilis, fully corresponding to
Duséns’ description of the copses (Gebüsch or Gestrüpp) of
Kjerulfs Fjord.

Here were exquisitely fine, marine, clayey and sandy terraces ;
on the clayey flats were often seen large spots devoid of vegeta-
tion. I wonder whether presence of sodic chloride here hinders
the forthcoming of vegetation (cf. my observations on the south-
coasts of Jameson Land (Medd. om Grenland, XVIII, p. 130).
On a gravelly marine terrace-flat abt. 50m above the level of
the sea grew Dryas octopetala *integrifolia, a rare plant in these
regions of Greenland.

Outside the vailey was a small narrow lagune with a low
clayey-sandy wall on which grew Halianthus and Stellaria
humifusa. On the ‘beach numerous specimens of Fucus were
thrown ashore.

Further up the inlet we landed for a few hours’ stay

420

on Aug. 29h: here was a low Betula nana coppice (or perhaps
rather Betula nana heath) with numerous powerful specimens
of Elyna Bellardi and other tall, graminaceous plants: Calama-
grostis arundinacea, Poa glauca, Carex nardina, Aira caespitosa
f. alpina, Trisetum subspicatum, Festuca rubra and fruitbearing
Vaccinium uliginosum, a rather luxuriant, but very uniform
vegetation.

At Kingua in Forsblads Fjord we stayed from the evening
of August 29!" to the next day at noon; we had our tent-place
for the night at the very head of the inlet. The temperature
of the air at nine o'clock in the evening was still 9° C. The
vegetation here was powerful and well developed, but very little
peculiar, namely Cassiope-heath and Carex-bog.

Here were found Pedicularis lapponica and Tofieldia palu-
stris. Considerable ice-free land was found between the inland-
ice and Kingua of the inlet.

Canning Land (Chr. Kruuse).

On Sept. 1°: we landed on Canning Land in the vicinity.
of Cape Fletcher. The mountains are steep and, in long
tracts of land, descend vertically into the ocean without any
mountain foot, but outside a pass were found huge cones of
débris. Weathering and frost-bursting are quick, and the light
eruptive rocks which formed the pass and the mountains to
the east of this were greatly corroded. The bottom is not very
stabile, and is at present lacking moisture. The sea margin is
made up of rolled blocks the size of a human head; there was
no strand-vegetation except in the shelter of a couple of mighty
blocks, where Halianthus peploides and Stellaria humifusa had
found needful space.

On the débris-heaps were found only here and there spots
of 1—2 m? with continuous vegetation, or a single individual
sticking out between the blocks. I collected the species enume-

‘(asaouy unr) Aq ‘ojpoyd oi) ‘prof spe

[45104 “DaIDUIPUNAD sı750.Bpwm97 YAM eau

UNAUWDID UL LOTTR
vu! A Ul HIT

dsa

DUDU DINIAT "32"

422

rated below; I saw altogether only 1—3 individuals of each
species with the exception of Vaccinium and Salix, of which
I noticed about 20.

Dryas octopetala f. minor, Alsine biflora, Cerastium alpi-
num v. lanatum, Draba hirta, Saxifraga decipiens, S. cernua,
S. oppositifolia, Vaccinium uliginosum f. microphyllum, Oxyria
digyna, Salix arctica v. groenlandica, Luzula confusa and
Festuca ovina.

In the pass and up the sides of the mountains up to about
700 metres above the level of the sea were noted:

Dryas octopetala f. hirsuta, Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa,
Cerastium alpinum f. lanatum, Papaver radicatum, Saxifraga
aizoides, S. oppositifolia, Salix arctica v. groenlandica, Carex
nardina and Poa glauca.

The walls of the pass were, owing to quick weather-crum-
bling, totally bare of plants, not even a lichen could be found
upon them. The north side of the mountain seen from above
was also bare. I went down it 200 metres without finding
other than the following mosses: Timmia austriaca, Plagio-
bryum Zierrü, Onchophorus polycarpon, Grimmia apocarpa,
and Jungermania Baueriana.

The valley below, as seen from the heights, was completely
bare of vegetation upon the coarse gravel. Indeed, this place
was one of the most desolate and most devoid of vegetation
ever seen by me in Greenland. On the other hand the land-
scape was exceedingly beautiful as from the far projecting Can-
ning Land one had a wide view of large tracts of the coasts
with lowlands and picturesque mountain-sceneries.

Angmagsalik.

The observations and collections made during our stay in
the days from the 11t*—17t* Septbr. will be mentioned by
Kruuse in connection with his studies conducted in 1898—99
and in 1902.

423

List of Plants known from the
northern Fjords.

Dryas octopetala.
» Potentilla maculata.

— emarginata.

— nivea.
Sibbaldia procumbens.
Chameenerium latifolium.
Empetrum nigrum.
Silene acaulis.
Melandrium apetalum.

— involucratum v.

affine.

— triflorum.
Sagina Linnei.
Alsine biflora.

== vernda.

Halianthus peploides v. diffusa.
Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa.

Stellaria humifusa.
— longipes.
Cerastium trigynum.

— alpinum.
Lesquerella arctica.

Cochlearia officinalis f. minor.

Draba alpina.
— nivalis.
— Fladnizensis.
— hirta.
— arctica.
Braya purpurascens.
— alpina.

*integrifolia.

Arabis alpina.
Cardamine bellidifolia.

— pratensis.
Papaver radicatum.
Thalictrum alpinum.
Ranunculus glacialis.

— pygmeus.

= hyperboreus.

— nivalis.

— altaicus.

— arcticus,
Saxifraga hieracifolia.

— nivalis.

— stellaris v. comosa.

— cernua.

— rivularis.

— decipiens.

— aizoides.

— oppositifolia.
Sedum Rhodiola.

Armeria vulgaris v. sibirica.
Veronica alpina.

Pedicularis lapponica.
es flammea.

— hirsuta.
Euphrasia latifolia.
Pyrola rotundifolia var. gran-

diflora.
Arctostaphylos alpina.
Cassiope tetragona.
Rhododendron lapponicum.

424

Vaccinium uliginosum.
Campanula uniflora.
— rotundifolia.
Taraxacum phymatocarpum.
— croceum.

Antennaria alpina.
Erigeron uniflorus.
Arnica alpina.
Matricaria inodora v. pheoce-

phala.
Koenigia islandica.
Polygonum viviparum.
Oxyria digyna.
Rumex acetosella.
Salix herbacea.

— arctica.
Betula nana.
Tofieldia palustris.

— coccined.
Juncus biglumis.

— triglumis.

— castaneus.

— arcticus.
Luzula arcuata v. confusa.

— spicata.
Eriophorum Scheuchzeri.

polystachium.

Elyna Bellardı.
Kobresia bipartita.
Carex nardina.

— ursina.

— scirpoidea.

— rupestris.

— incurva.

Carex lagopina.

— misandra.

— salina v. subspathacea.

— rigida.

— capillaris.

— supind.

— pulla.
Alopecurus alpinus.
Hierochloa alpina.
Calamagrostis arundinacea.

— neglecta.

Trisetum subspicatum.
Pleuropogon Sabine.
Phippsia algida.
Arctagrostis latifolia.
Glyceria distans.

— maritima v. vilfoidea.

= anaustata.
Poa abbreviata.

— glauca.
— alpina.
— pratensis.
— cenisia.
Festuca ovina.

— rubra.

Lycopodium Selago v. appressa.
Cystopteris fragilis.
Woodsia ilvensis.

— hyperborea.

— glabella.
Botrychium Lunaria.
Equisetum arvense.

— variegatum.

425

Flower-pollination (N. Hartz).

While referring to my observations from 1891—92 over
this question (Medd. om Grønland, XVIII, p. 300) I cite below
the isolated observations from 1900: |

Sabine Island. 12.—14. VII.
Papaver radicatum — Ramphomyia (nigrita?).
Silene acaulis ? — Agrotis sp. (hawk-moth).
Potentilla nivea — flies.
Polemonium humile — flies.
Stellaria humifusa — flies.

Cape Dalton. 20. VII.
Rhodiola rosea & — fly.
Dryas octopetala — numerous flies.
Cassiope tetragona — numerous humble bees.

Hurry Inlet.
Chamenerium latifolium — humble bees, 31. VII and 4. VIII
Cerastium alpinum — flies, 11. VIII.
Silene acaulis 2 — Colias, 15. VIII.

Polhems Valley. 28. VIII.
Saxifraga aizoides — two humble bees (H. Deicamann).

—
io)
Co

Distribution of the species and some
varieties in East Greenland (Chr. Kruuse).

Dryas octopetala

— f. minor....
— f. hirsuta ..
— MOT QCNLED «2.0. <5 ==:

— *integrifolia
— — f. intermedia
Potentilla pulchella f. humilis

— Tr klatior = 22-2204
— MACHINE Era Ade
_ emarginata............:...
— nived

Sibbaldia procumbens.........
Alchimilla glomerulans
Hippuris vulgaris

= — v. maritima....

Callitriche verna v. minima
Epilobium anagallidifolium
Chamenervum latifolium
Empetrum nigrum
Silene acauligit £3, ..:... ....1.
Vistarsa alpına........:...
Melandrium apetalum

— involucratum v. affine...

— triflorum
Sagina Linnae......:.......
=F = WEVA in
Sey RU Se re
Alsıne Mjloramere 2: ..
10 7 aoe se es tse
— verna v. rubella ..... a
— — II as:
= — propinqua.......
Halianthus peploides v. diffusa
Arenaria ciliata v. humifusa. .
Stellaria humifusa ...........

~ =] > ta =|
Se ee An a
© n =| o so © ~
= o en ama un FT" = °
= om tr | Sam
CRAN a = ase,
© | | © cus | a De
= =} p= 20 & Oo
= 9 — on — |
RK AG Bere om ie,
© t- = ot or > =
Z Ar N

Dell Longipes. . .:..::... PMU.
Cerastium ') trigynum NN.
— GIDINUM, APR.
IDesgWerella arctıcan. 22 eee eee
Cochlearia officinalis v. groenlandica ..
— — v. oblongifolia ...
MAMAN: |: SNA"
— ==) ps glactals EEE
— = \_ or oblongata: cae eon
dla cialis! 3... BRETT
— crassifong.N ae.
EUREN EFT De
SGT acer EI
DO OT I RENE LR RER ER

REE IQARIRONSIS Are gen
RU a ARRET LR TE
= Orcticd, 1.2.00, te. METRE
Broya purpurascens. Ne ERR
HR AUD ON ET). Ns
Hutrema Edwardsi... sc: 13...
Cardamine bellidifolia ................
— IDTÜLENSIS ST teu det rio ciao
Ayabıs GLP EE Mae LE
— 3 MODO ae ness
ae Te a io
Papaver LÅ AL UNS
Thalictrum alpinum

| Northern coast

71°30'—70°
part

part
°—73°30"

r
r

U

Northern inlet

Seoresby Sund

‘) According to kind communication from Mr. C. H. OsreNrezp, Ph. D.
inspector of the Botanical museum of Copenhagen, the foliowing emenda-
tions ought to be made in Kruuse's above-mentioned list of phanerogams
etc. (Medd. om Grønland, XXX, S. 143—208):

P. 159. Cerastiwm Edmonstonii (Watson) var. cæspitosa (Malmgr.)

is: ©. alpinum L. f. pulvinata Simm.

P. 164. The specimens of Braya alpina Sternb. & Hoppe cited
from Klitdalen in Scoresby Sund (Hurry Inlet, Ryder's Dal, in stony
plains and in downs) are: Arabis arenicola.

P. 199. Dupontia Fisheri from Hurry Inlet, the (Dinosaur-)cleft,

is Poa (glauca ?).

295

428

© 2/2 31 So |e
Sn 2) Sea
FE | ACL
El | SE] 28 |281
= Ce) = = Zo [ese
5 tls % | Sram
Z a ir Nn |
Batrachium paucistamineum v. eradicata
Ranunculus: glactausee.:..» ee een ler Mee
PUAN na ihe tonne alle ee. LCR ee
- HYEORBOREHR.... 3» 5: dea Nee pee one N EEE
— 73571177. Bore ec See cc ens He Ss ie A EET
_ AIRES EE. LE LR AR le eee
- ER VER MN | ee ee ee Pe
Saxifraga hieractifolta ............... 2 isa 3 eit SIA COR
— MORE en ea aa | ERR RER
— stellañis v. comosa.........- || . 2 SER Soe
— BERNIE MERE SEERE RER sac eee EET (ré, ame
— IEUWIARES.. 2:2. or ell eae ean nee ee
_ DEIBIENB.. : 2.222202 2 em Nl oe ne clans er |
— bricuspidala..:.:.. 2.0" | =|, ee
— BER CUUUS Wa fs => ke (EST El
— GIZOMACB ar «ot. Se ee dance | ee RR
— flagellaris v. setigera....... eae |
= Aizoon v. brevifolia........ |
— oppostitfolaa ::.. 2.2.2... | 02.21... MESSE
= — v. Nathorsti ... || ..... |. A ee
Sedum Rhodiblar...........cuoe2ere#2 || ie ok. ee
ANM ERE Wulgarss: 0, sibirica :2.:222.50l1.227. . o.oo eee
Pinguicula vulgaris ..................
VET OVC WOLD ass SC a || Belk ae aes ees Er 7
— SAGA ER lv ke N
Pedvcularis lapponicn.... ss SEES SEN] à M |... ee PRES
= EO A NERO eee ee «ae eee Dt:
— TRENTO o's Las PI ANN, Boe Ne 7. : ee:
Euphrasta Naim.) :..222.2.22222 nce | ee a eee ee
Folemomum Rumsle.......=.:....mnwees oe ser |
OUTIL EEE... M.
Diapensia iphone 200 0), à |) oe ERR
Pyrola rotundifolia v. grandiflora..... | = | ......|....... |
Arctostaphylos alpina ................ Ie 00 Allan. 2 ET BE
Phyllodoce coerulea.....:............. | te ee! DE - >...
Cassione ENTE. nen een OHREN PRESSE =. - -.
NN 117222 EN ree eres,
Rhododendron lapponicim .... - . 3-2... 1...) 1...) clad A

Vaccinium uliginosum................ soe eee es bee ss lis eee

Northern inlet
part
73°30'—71°20/

71°30’—70°

| Scoresby Sund

part
70°-—69°25/

Cape Dalton

Campanula uniflora ..................
— motundıfolhare er
Taraxacum phymatocarpum et aff... ..
— croceum ef af. Sa.
Hieracium alpinum ..................
Aimiennaria. alpina ........- 2s > ode to
— — vv. glabrata........
Erigeron compositus ..................
— uniflorus ...... RS ea ER
PREMIO QUANG... 2 s,. 2 Sos ee RC
Matricaria inodora v. pheocephala....
Weentgta islandica =... "1.22.
Polygonum viviparum ................
WEE dig yngre LE een
SEINE. CLCELOSELIG.. : use. ern
CRETE DAGER. EDER ea.
= Mareblea: 2122. SEE BER ES Er
— — v. groenlandica..........
TA NE D a ne EE
ERINNERTE Re
Dopeldig palusirts. tn.
— COCOS Noe
Dameus I DEGEN Re we. TE
u ENG VANS ae Soir ene eee
EN “COSLANCUS, re ee a is
ITS ens Sree seh Aa
so ET CALUS Scrat ive Cr eee te en
Iusalarmullifloran 2.co as
— arcuata v. confusa.......... ae
MO TAUGES er) TR RE ee en
ee TOPICAL ER SER SE
Eriophorum Scheuchzeri ..............
— polystachium..:..:.......
inna Bellärdi;. urn ar
Köhresia; bipartita. =: Han ea ann
Cures Nardin... sa) SEERE are
— diwica v. parallela .....2....: ae
— CUISINE ate I
— + sceirpoiden .. 2 LR Dee er

430

Carex microglochin

Alopecurus alpinus
Hierochloa alpina
Agrostis borealis
Calamagrostis arundinacea

Aira cespitosa f. arctica

rupestris
incurva

lagopina
alpina un...
misandra
glareosa
bicolor

salina f. subspathacea

rigida
capillaris
ustulata
rariflora
pedata
SUPING see...
rotundata
pulla

neglecta

Trisetum subspicatum
Pleuropogon Sabinet. .

Scoresby Sund
71°30'—70°

Dupontia Fisheri
Phippsia algida

Glyceria distans

Arctagrostis latifolia

maritima v. vilfoidea

— angustata
— Vahliana
Poa abbreviata.....
— glauca...:.-.-
— nemoralis v. pallida
== QING SC EE ECC
— pratensis......
1) See note p. 427.

ESA | Ok —
== OG | — a
© ma|ga o
| © | Ge - |
— of = wr
ce he —_— a
Eee Etes |
| © à | | © ae
From ae
1 mA eC) Ras
© tre c
| & |A re
I
|
|
|
|
|
|
| |
| |
| |
|
|
|
RE Bee
|
|
|
Il
|
|
|
. | aid à ae
|
| :
|
||
|
| pe PRES ie Lo ee à
|

Cape Dalton
part
70° —69°25‘

431

NRC VÆ SEAL
Ban a Bar an
Wem oie | == are
le on ee =, | gg = a
Pee fete | seal
| | i = |
IS Sou | se) SS ® 9° ae
| Ses ET. ko oc Ss ©
BORNE OR ES oi oS
Z Z el |
ll en = = As =
- . | |
KA BERGEN ASE . 4... 2.202.020. 00 RCE RCE Ce | MESA sora EP race ies ir, red
NEC OUI. Sc x 22's TR ees ee + Ve à
LC TUDrA UV. QrEnarid, EEE |
Lycopodium Selago f. appressa ....... N che be ale ls
— annotinum f. pungens.... |
— alpinum IR A D site
ESBEN: fYQgrans . .. EU MR |
MIMO PICNIS: {TAGUIS s... S52. RO EE |
Woodsia ilvensis v. rufidula .......... RONA EN PER EE
. |
— = alpina a eee | se Ve ee
— == glabellarm eee PIO ence
iBomychium Lunaria ....:. 20... |
Equisetum variegatum .........:...... RE ee er
= = Î. anceps....... "ENE ER ACTUS
— arvense f. borealis ......... | BE ER Seka ee
— Recent lee else

Note. The numbers and positions of the points in the list correspond
to the extension of the species within each district, full dotting indicating
that it is found everywhere, whereas points to the left in the column signi-
fies that it is found only in the northern part, points to right that it is found
only in the southern part of the district.

126 1911.

The

Structure and Biology

of

/Arctic Flowering Plants.

Reprinted from ,MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND* Vol. XXXVI.

wv
—— eo ——

Copenhagen.
Printed by Bianco Luno.

1911.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i København. Nr. 68.

or

Hitherto, the following papers have been published:

Ericineæ (Ericaceæ, Pirolaceæ).

1. Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warning . .

2. The biological anatomy of the leaves and of
the stems. By Henning Emer PETERSEN .....

Diapensiaceæ. Diapensia lapponica L. By HexnixG
HÉRRMPETERSEN 20 ie eat oases ee ee

Empetraceæ. Empetrum nigrum L. By A. Mexrz.

Saxifragaceæ.

1. Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warmine ..

2. The biological leaf-anatomy of the Arctic spe-
cies of Saxifraga. By OLar Gattor........

Hippuridaceæ, Halorrhagidaceæ and Callitrichaceæ.
BYMAGNETE. SEIDEEIN.. 322.0. o epee cee oe

p. 1—71.
p. 73—138.

p. 139—154.
p. 155 — 167.

p. 169— 236.
p. 237 —294.

p. 295—-332.

XXXVI

Ranunculacee.
By

Knud Jessen.

ESET.

The subject-matter of the present paper has been worked out
in the Botanical Laboratory in Copenhagen and my thanks are due
to Professor Warmine for his great kindness in giving me advice
and help. I have used his notes of his Arctic journeys, and I am
indebted to him for most of the flower-biology drawings and some
others. As regards the remaining figures, the anatomical ones have
been drawn by me and most of the morphological ones have been
drawn under my supervision. The spirit-collection of Ranunculacee
belonging to the museums of Copenhagen and Stockholm, in which
most of the species are richly represented, were freely placed at
my disposal and for this I wish to express my gratitude to the
Directors of the museums, Professor Warmine and Professor Linpman.
I have also been kindly permitted to use the Arctic herbarium
belonging to the Botanical Museum in Copenhagen. In addition I
wish to express my thanks to the Inspector of the Museum, Dr. phil.
C. H. Osreyretp, for the kind help I have several times received
from him.

The following species have been investigated: —

Anemone Richardsoni............ p. 414
Batrachium confervoides.......... p. 410
Coptisirifoliasnuhivcdiyh Juels oe p. 426
Ranunculus: dcr cea Ir p. 354
— DATES RE RN ee p. 349
— Mamas A CREME p. 338
— hyperboreus ......... p. 392
— lapponieus wa. ol. p. 397
— PT SSR Se iat 18e p- 373
— Fat SER NT p. 404
~- DIGMIEUS opera on. p. 380
— TEDLANS ang p. 387
— sulphureusi 29% «situ: p. 364
Thalictrum alpinum............. p. 419

29%

LIBRARY
NEW YORK
BOTANICAL

GARDEN.

336

Principal literature.

ABROMEIT, 1899: Botanische Ergebnisse der . . . unter Leitung von Dr. v.
Drygalski ausgesandten Gronlandexpedition. B. Samenpflanzen (Phane-
rogamen). (Bibliotheca botanica, 42. Stuttgart).

ANDERSSON & HESSELMAN, 1900: Spetsb. och Bären Eilands kärlväxtflora.
(Bih. Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 26, Afd. III.

BERLIN, A., 1884: Kärlväxter, insamlade under den svenska expedition til
Grønland, 1883. (Ofvers. Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Förhandl.)

Bucnenau & Fockn, 1872: Gefasspflanzen, Ost-Grönlands (Zweite Deutsch.
Nordpolfart., Il, 1. Botanik.)

BORGESEN, 1895: Bidrag til Kundskaben om arktiske Planters Bladbygning.
(Botanisk Tidsskrift, Bd. 19. — Resume. f.: Journal d. Bot IX, 1895).

Curve, A., 1901: Zum Pflanzenleben in Nordschwedischen Hochgebirgen.
(Bih. Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 26, Afd. III.)

Dusen, 1901: Zur Kenntniss der Gefasspflanzen Ost-Grônlands. (Ibid. XXVII.
Afd. II).

EKSTAM, 1897: Einige blütenbiologische Beobachtungen auf Novaja Zemlja.
(Troms@ Museums Aarshefter, V, 18.)

— 1899: Einige blütenbiologische Beobachtungen auf Spitsbergen. (Ibid. 20).

FREIDENFELT, 1904: Der anat. Bau der Wurzel in seinem Zuzamenhange mit
dem Wassergehalts des Bodens. (Bibliotheca botanica. H.61. Stuttgart )

GELERT, O., 1894: Studier over Slægten Batrachium. (Bot. Tidsskr., Bd. 19.)

GOFFART, J., 1900: Recherches sur l'anatomie des feuilles dans les Renon-
culacées. (Mem. de la Soc. roy. des Sciences de Liege, 3. sér., tome II.)

HARTMAN, 1879: Skandinaviens Flora, I. Stockholm.

Hartz, 1894 (I): Bot. Rejseber. fra Vest-Gronland. (Medd. om Grønland, XV.)

— 1895, (Il): Ost-Gronlands Vegetationsforhold. (Ibid. XVIII.)
— 1895, (II): Fanerog. og Karkryptog. fra N. 9. Gronl., ca. 75°—70° N.Br.
og Angmasalik, ca. 65° 40° N.Br. (Ibid. XVIII).

Hozm, TH., 1885: Novaja Zemljas Vegetation, særligt dens Fanerorganer.
(Dijmphna Togtets zool. botan. Udbytte. København, 1887).

HOLLSTEIN, 1907: Vergl. Anatomie der Stängel und Rhizom von dicot. Al-
penpflanzen. Diss. Gottingen.

Hooker, 1833: Flora Boreali Americana, I.

JanczEwski, 1898: Etudes morphologiques sur le genre Anemone. Chapitre
quatrienne. La Tige. (Révue générale de Bot., Tome 10.)

Kerner, 1898: Pflanzenleben, II, Wien.

KJELLMAN, F. R., 1883: Ur polarvaxternas lif. (Nordenskjölds Studier och

Forskninger).
KRUUSE, 1897: Vegetationen i Egedesminde Skergaard. (Meddel. om Grenl.,
Bela:

LANGE, 1880: Conspectus flore Grönlandic®. (Meddel. om Grenl., H. 3).

Lrecoyer, 1878: Etude morphologique sur les Thalictrum. (Bull. de la Soc.
roy. de Bot. de Belgique, XVI, 1877.) Gand.

Leist, 1889: Ueber den Einfluss des Alp. Standortes auf die Ausbildung d.

337

Laubblätter. (Separat-Abdruch aus Mittheil d. Naturf. Gesellsch. von
Bern). Bern.

LinpMAN, 1887: Skandinav. fjällväxternas blomning och befruktning. (Bih.
Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 12, Afd. IN).

LuBBOCK, 1892: A contribution to our knowledge of Seedlings, Vol. I, London.

MARIE, 1885: Recherches sur la structure des Rénonculacées. (Annales du
se. nat., VI Sér., Bot. Tom. XX).

MAXWELL, 1893: A comparative study of the roots of Ranunculacee. (Bot.
Gazet., Vol. 18).

Meyer, A.: Beiträge zur anat. Systematik, I, Ranunculacee (Wigands Bot.
Hefte 1, 1885).

NATHORST, 1883: Spitsbergens Kärlväxter. (Kgl. Sy. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd.
20, No. 6.

— 1884: Bot. Anteckningar från Grönld. (@fv. Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl.)

NESTLER, 1895: Anat. Bau der Laubblätter d. Gatt. Ranunculus. (Verh. d.
kaisl. L. C. deutschen Akad. d. Naturf., Halle).

NizssoN, Hsaumar: Dicotyla Jordstammar. Acta Univer. Lundensis, t. 21,
1884—85

Norman, 1895: Norges ark. Flora. Kristiania.

Popretivs, B. R., 1903: Blombiologiska lakttagelser. (Akta Soc. pro Fauna
et Flora Fennica, 25, Vol. 1).

Porstup, M. P., 1902: Bidrag til en Skildring af Vegetationen paa Øen Disko.
Meddel. om Grönland., XXV).

RESVOLL, THEKLA, 1900: Nogle ark. Ranunklers morphologi og anatomi. (Nyt
Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne, Bd. 38, Christiania).

ROSENVINGE, KOLDERUP (I) 1892: Andet Tillæg til Grønlands Fanerorgamer
og Karsporepl. (Meddel. om Grønland, III).

— (Il) 1896: Nye Bidrag til Vest Grønlands Flora. (Ibid. H. 15).
— (III) 1896: Det sydlige Grønlands Vegetation (Ibid.).

ScHLicHt, 1889: Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Verbreitung und der Bedeutung
der Mykorrhizen. Diss. Berlin.

Simmons, H. G., 1906: The vascular plants in the flora of Ellesmereland.
Published by Videnskabs-Selskabet i Kristiania). Kristiania.

— 1909: Flowering plants and ferns of N.W. Greenland. (Ibid.).
SKOTTSBERG, 1901: Einige blütenbiologische Beobachtungen in ark. Teil von
schwedischen Lapland. (Bih. Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 27).

SYLYEN, 1905: Om enhjärtbladiga Dicotyledoner. (Bot. Notiser, Lund).

— 1906: Om de sv. Dicotyledonernas förste Förstärkningsstadium. m. 25 Tafl.
(Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 40).

WAGNER, 1892: Zur Kenntniss des Blattbaues der Alpenpfl. und dessen biolog.
Bedeutung. (Sitzungsber. der kaisl. Akad. der Wissensch. in Wien.
Mathem.-naturw. Classe; Bd. CI, Abth. I).

WARMISG, Eve., 1884: Om Skudbygning, Overvintring og Foryngelse. (Natur-
historisk Forenings Festskrift, Kobenhavn).

Wyo er, 1859: Kleinere Beiträge zur Kenntniss einheimischer Gewachse. Flora.

338

Ranunculus glacialis L.

Wyoter, 1859, p. 263. Linpman, 1887, pp. 19, 25, 39, 99,
tab. I, fig. 6. Wasser, 1892, p. 55. Norman, 1895, pp. 1 —4.
Kerner, Il, 1898, pp. 162, 272, 276. Andersson & HEsSELMAN,
1900, p, 42. Resvozz, 1900, figs. 1, 6, 10, 16, 17. Creve, Asıkıp,
1901, p. 50. Dusty, 1901, p. 29. Fremenrett, 1904, p. 54.
SYLVÉN, N., 1905, pp. 134—40, fig. Horcsrex, 1907, pp. 84—
85, 88.

Alcohol material from Flojfjeld (Tromso), 23.7. 1885;
Knudshe (Dovre), 7.1891; Jan Mayen, 22.7. 1896.

The rhizome is vertical or oblique and remains alive for
several years; the length of the longest I measured was about
5 cm. The primary root dies early, and afterwards only
adventitious roots occur. The latter arise without apparent
order from the entire surface of the rhizome; withered leaf-
fragments and a few short hairs occur between the roots.

Hozzsren records that the rhizome is exceedingly short
and that it dies at the same time as the floral-axis produced
by it; consequently upon this point there appears to be a
difference between the Arctic individuals of the species examined
by me and those from Central Europe.

When flowering begins, the rhizome becomes sympodial
with, usually, only one branch from the uppermost of the
leaf-axils at the base of the stem; but specimens often occur
with 2-several growing-points on the rhizomes, consequent
upon the fact that other leaves of the rosette, besides the
uppermost, may subtend buds. The flowering-axis usually bears
only a few leaves at the base, viz. on the outside 1—3 scale-
leaves with large sheaths and rudimentary laminæ, and then,
1—2 (according to Wypzer as many as 4) long-stalked foliage-
leaves; the leaf-spiral is */5. In the majority of the specimens
examined by me these foliage-leaves were wanting and the
principal bud was therefore situated in the axil of the upper-

339

most scale-leaf (Fig. I). Sometimes forms transitional between
scale-and foliage-leaves occur. In the spring the principal
bud develops into a leaf-rosette consisting entirely of stalked
foliage-leaves, of which the first two (or according to Wypzer
the first 2—4) stand transversely with regard to the subtending
leaf and the parent-axis,
while the others succeed in
a 3/5 spiral; later in the
year the scale-leaves must
be developed, and the plant
probably passes the winter
with a winter-bud covered
by the scale-leaves.

The more-or-less erect,
rounded and almost glabrous
flower-stem bears 1 —4 leaves
of which the lower are stalked
and the upper are sessile.
The radical leaves and the
stalked stem-ieaves are al-
most similar in form, some-
what reniform, and palma-
tipartite, with broad primary
segments; the sessile stem-

leaves are divided in a similar Fig. 1. R. glacialis.
manner ; but the segments (Trömsö; about nat. size). I, Main
Peak, axis; II, principal bud, n its subtending leaf.
are lanceolate-elliptical. All
the leaves are somewhat fleshy and are slightly hairy upon
their lower surface.

The lower stem-leaf may subtend a vegetative bud which,
like the principal bud, bears first two transversely-placed leaves.
According to Wyorer, this bud may effect vegetative propagation
because the parent-stem lies prostrate upon the ground, while

the bud strikes adventitious roots and becomes fixed thereby.

340

The herbarium-specimens in the Museum of Copenhagen con-
firmed this only in so far as that several stems appeared to
have been prostrate to a greater or lesser degree. The 2—3
upper stem-leaves may subtend floral-axes, which each bear
from one to two lateral green bracteoles. Between the principal
axis and the lateral axes there is sometimes antidromy, some-
times homodromy. — The principal bud, in each of the few
Greenland plants preserved in spirit, was only about 2 mm.
long while, in the specimens from the other localities it always

u had several fully-developed leaves; all were gathered
at the same time, the middle of July.

The non-flowering specimens grow monopodially

\ sem

and have a terminal rosette; the latter, as in the

- flowering specimens, has externally a few scale-leaves.
Fig. 2.
R. gla-
cialis. covered with reddish-brown hairs, and five nectary-
Almost ripe
fruit from
= res flowering period, and are about twice as long as
21. ©. 10991
(about 51). the sepals. Both the perigone-leaves and the nec-
Herbarium-

material); tary-leaves persist until the ripening of the fruits and

sem., seed.

The flower has five perigone-leaves densely

leaves! which are white in the first part of the

the former become somewhat dull crimson in colour
(Linpman), Norman states that the flower with ripe fruits has
almost the same appearance as has the young flower. The fruit
is somewhat flattened and has a rather long beak (Fig. 2).
Linpman records that the flower is protandrous in Scan-
dinavia; my material, which was scanty in reference to this
question, indicated the same. The anthers of the numerous
stamens are extrorse; the filaments are short previous to
flowering; the outer ones elongate first, and their anthers open
after the nectary-leaves have expanded. The numerous carpels
(120—150) which are closely placed in the bud do not spread
out until but one or two of the numerous whorls of stamens

1 The German ‘Honigblätter"; cf. PRANTL.: Beiträge z. Morph. und. System.
d. Ranunculaceen. ENGLER, Bot. Jahr., 1888.

341

are still in the bud-condition (Liypman). Towards the end of the
flowering period the flower is homogamous, or it may be entirely
pistillate (Liypmay). In Central Europe À. glacialis is homogamous
or slightly protandrous (H. Mtzrer, Ricca). In the Alps Mt tier
observed two flies and two small beetles visiting A. glacialis.

According to Kerxer (l.c. pp. 162 and 276) there are three
kinds of flowers in À. giacialis, some hermaphrodite and some
pollen-bearing flowers with function-less carpels (‘*scheinzwit-
trige Pollenbliiten”); the hermaphrodite are of two kinds, some
with large carpels and a few small stamens, and others with
small ovaries and many longer stamens; the former have cross-
pollination, the latter autogamy.

A, Nectary-leaf seen from the dorsal side; B, C, D, E, bases of nectary-leaves

showing nectar-pits and the scale above with some of its variations of form. (4, 5/2;

B, C, D, 5/1, from Areskutan, 35.7.1884; E, 5/1, from Piteä Lappmark, 17. 7.1883; Drawn
by E.W.).

The nectary-leaves have upon the upper side of the claws
with their yellow bases a pocket-shaped nectary. Above the
latter is seated a scale (Fig. 3) which varies extremely, both
in regard to form and size; even the scales from the same
flower may differ greatly. The scale encloses with the nectary-
leaves an angle of 40°—50° and touches the outwardly-turned
ripe or open stamens with its free edges. Only an insect
which can bend the stamens apart from the scales will be able
to reach the honey (Kerner).

The diameter of the flower is rather variable; Norman
mentions the limits of size as 2°3, and 3'1 cm. with regard to
specimens from Arctic Norway; Linnman gives them as 1'5 and
25 em.

342

The earliest flowering periods, as far as I know, are the
middle of May in the Ferées (Osteyretp, Planteveksten paa
Færøerne. Kbhy., 1906, p. 39) and the beginning and middle
of June in Jan Mayen and Iceland (Herbarium-material and
Dusty, Beitr. z. Fl. d. I. Jan Mayen. Bih. Kgl. Sv. Vet, Akad.
Hand]. Bd. 26, Afd. III, 1900, p. 5). Plants in flower have been
observed on the 7th of September in Arctic Norway (Norman)
and on the 16th of September, 1892, at Angmasalik in East
Greenland (Herbarium-material).

As regards the dispersal of the fruit I may mention Normay’s
well-known hypothesis regarding its dispersal by reindeer. As
far as I know it has not yet been investigated whether the
dung of the reindeer contains fruits of À. gläcialis capable of
germinating; but Norman rests his hypothesis on the fact that
the reindeer eat by preference the tops of this plant, even
when it has ripe fruit (as has been mentioned the perianth
persists) and also on the fact that the plant occurs especially
in the localities in Arctic Norway in which the reindeer wander,
and with a few exceptions, occurs only in those regions on the
earth where that animal now lives or has lived in former times.

Germination. In the literature upon the subject there
are several notes on the germinating plants of R. glacialis;
by Lamarck in ‘‘Flore Francaise,’ and by L. u. A. Bravaıs in
“Die geomet. Anordnung der Blätter und Bliitenstande,” Breslau,
1839, note on p. 129; and information concerning the germination
may be found in several papers by Wmxzer in Verh. d. bot.
Vereins d. Prov. Brandenburg, vols. XVIIT—XXVI—XXXVI. Sytven
(l.c.) has figured and described the germinating plant from
material from Lapland. Germination takes place during the
spring, and there is only one cotyledon; the first leaf on the
epicotyl is a scale-leaf, then comes a foliage-leaf with an entire,
triangular lamina. The second year only a few foliage-leaves
are developed. The third-year’s leaves are distinctly tripartite ;
the primary root is by that time dead.

343

The plant grows by preference in soil poor in humus.
In Arctic Norway it usually is not found below a height of
200—300 m. above tree-limit; Norman regards it also as a decidedly
continental plant that is not common upon the islands. In
contradistinction to this, is the fact recorded by Dusty from
East Greenland, 74°—-75° N. lat. that it is found there growing
at shore-level and is never found at the head of fjords.

Geographical Distribution. Arctic Russia, Lapland,
Finmark, Norway, Sweden, Beeren Eiland, Spitzbergen, Jan
Mayen, Iceland, the Færoes, the Alps, the Pyrenees, East
Greenland from 65 !/2° N.L. north-
wards (Lange, Dosen, see p. 342).
Anatomy. Adventitiousroots
of the first order. Epidermis
is thin-walled, and collapsed in
older roots. Exodermis is distinctly
marked; the cells are somewhat
radially elongated, the radial walls
undulating. The epidermis and

the exodermis have suberized walls,

Fig. 4. R. glacialis.

but) the inner Jayery of the: immer © The outer layers of! a root of the

first order (Jan Mayen). ep, Epi-
dermis; ex, exodermis. (215/1).

wall of the exodermis is of cellu-
lose. ‘The two outermost layers
of cells of the cortex have somewhat collenchymatously thick-
ened walls (Fig. 4. The rest of the about 15-layered cortex
consists of thin-walled cells which are circular in transverse
section, and of large, usually 4—5 angled, intercellular spaces.
Large lysigenous lacunæ can often be seen. Next to the
central cylinder there are usually a few layers of smaller and
more closely-placed cells. All the cells of the cortex contained
a quantity of starch (middle of July). The endodermis is slightly
thickened and suberized; Caspary’s dots are indistinct; the cells -
are somewhat tangentially elongated. Pericycle is one-layered,
and the cells are isodiametric in transverse section. The vas-

344

cular rays number from 3 to 5, usually 4; they may meet in
the centre of the root. The sieve-tissue, as is also the case
in many other species of Ranunculus, has in its outer part a
large pentagonal sieve-tube wedged in between adjacent cells
of the pericycle. Upon the inner side of the leptome-mass a few
cambial divisions may be observed. The diameter of the root is
from 1°5 to 2mm. In the present species no essential differ-
ences were observed in the roots from the different localities.

The roots of the second order are very slender; 250—
300 ~ in diameter. The epidermis is collapsed and the exodermis
well-marked. The cortex is very lacunose with about five layers
of cells. Endodermis is thin-walled; the central cylinder diarch.
No thickened part occurred within the exodermis. Mycorrhizas
were absent; but it should be noted that in the material at
hand there were only a few roots of the second order, and it
is especially in the latter that mycorrhizas are found in the
other species.

The rhizome. The outermost layer of the cortex together
with the epidermis, is often collapsed and suberized. The
cells of the cortex are elongated in a tangential direction;
they contained much starch (middle of July). Hozzsren records
that in the interior of the cortex a continuous phellogen is
developed which usually produces a layer of cork which sepa-
rates off about ‘/4 of the cortex. I have not been able to
observe anything of that kind in the rhizomes which I investi-
gated. The vascular bundles are placed in a circle and vary
in number from 5 to 10, and are of different sizes; some are
circular in form, others are elongated tangentially (Fig. 5, A).
Their course may be very irregular, usually they anastomose.
Each bundle has its own endodermis, which may be slightly
lignified; the cells of it also are tangentially divided; Cas-
pary’s dots are often distinct (Fig. 5, B). There is a cam-
bium capable of division and the greater part of the vessels
in the strands and of the wood-parenchyma is of secondary

345

origin (Fig, 5, 6). The cells of the pith are arranged concen-
trically in relation to the vascular bundles which are near
them; starch was present (middle of July).

The above-ground stem. The outer wall of the
epidermis is thickened, and the cuticle is distinct; the latter
is dentate in transverse section. There are a few, somewhat
projecting stomata. Hairs are scanty. Within the epidermis
there is a layer of cells which, in the lower part of the stem,
are angular and placed closely together; higher up they are

Fig.5. R. glacialis.

A, Transverse section of rhizome (Tromsö; about 75/1). end, Endodermis; ph, leptome:
x, xylem. B, Secondary wood and sieve- tissue with endodermis; from the rhizome
(about 20/1).
more rounded in transverse section, and more loosely con-
nected to the epidermis and with each other. The cortex
consists of lamellae which are one cell-layer thick and sur-
round large lacunæ (Fig. 6, B). These plates are often col-
lapsed and thereby large, irregular gaps may occur, which
are largest in the lower part of the stem. The epidermis, and
especially the outer part of the cortex, contains chlorophyll.
The vascular bundles are placed in a circle and number from
9 to 11, and are all of about the same size; there are fewer
in the peduncle than in the stem. The cells are placed closely

346

together around the bundles, but I did not observe any ligni-
fied stereom; on the outer side of the sieve-tissue in some of
the bundles, from one to two layers of slightly collenchyma-
tously thickened tissue can be seen. The endodermis is not
distinct. Within the V-shaped mass of wood some small-
celled parenchyma often occurs. Between the wood and the
cambium there is in this species, as in the others, some
wood-parenchyma. The cambium is but slightly developed.
Interfascicular, lignified stereom is also absent, but the cells

Fig. 6. R. glacialis.

Transverse section of stem (Jan Mayen). A, An entire section from near the base. B,
Portion of section from the middle of the stem. ep, Epidermis; c, cortex; ph, leptome;
x, xylem; I, lacuna. (A, about ®/ı; B, %h).
of the medullary rays are smaller and more closely placed
than are those of the cortex. The pith is more or less broken
down in the stem, while in the peduncle it resembles the

cortex in structure, but the lacune are still larger.

Such a loosely-woven stem is able to retain its erect
position probably only by reason of its thickness (3—4 mm.)
in combination with the pressure of the sap; and the fact
mentioned above as recorded by Wynter, that the stem may
lie upon the ground with its lower part prostrate, is easy to
understand when reference is made to its structure.

347

The leaf is somewhat sueculent; the upper surface is glabrous
and the lower somewhat hairy with long (as much as 2 mm.), flaccid
hairs. The structure of the leaf is decidedly dorsiventral; in
the majority of the leaves three distinct palisade-layers (Fig.
7, A) were found, the height of the cells of which was about
three times the breadth: the palisade-cells were slightly inclined
towards the leaf-apices. There is an abrupt transition from
the palisade to the spongy parenchyma which is extremely
loose in structure and consists of abundantly branching cells.

Fig. 7. R. giacialis.

A, Transverse section of leaf (Jan Mayen). B. Surface section of the uppermost layer of
the palisade-tissue (Tromsö). C, Surface section of spongy tissue (Tromsö). ep. Epidermis
pal, palisade-cells, à, intercellular spaces (A, about 8/1; B, C, 1/1).

The vascular bundles are surrounded by a sheath containing
chlorophyll, and are entirely enclosed by the mesophyll; even
above the principal vein three palisade-layers occur. The
epidermis of both the upper and lower surface contains chlo-
rophyll; the outer walls are slightly thickened. The stomata
are situated on a level with the epidermis (Fig. 8, D). The
cells of the upper epidermis have almost straight walls while
those of the lower epidermis are somewhat undulating (Fig. 8,
A, Bj. There are about three times as many stomata upon
the upper as upon the lower surface. Ta. Resvozz found 78

348

per sq. mm. upon the upper surface and 28 per sq. mm. upon
the lower surface; my computations gave 100 and 33; in the
Alpine À. glacialis Wasser found the numbers to be 163 and 54.

At the apex of each leaf-lobe there is a hydathode with
its opening in a small depression almost at the apex of the
lobe (Fig. 8, C). The cells of the epithema nearest to the
tracheids are somewhat elongated and have undulating walls,
towards the apex of the leaf they become shorter, but are un-

dulating there also.

ET
\ KAR |

CA
R. glacialis.

A, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf (Tromsü). B. Epidermis of the lower sur-

face of the leaf (Tromsü). C, Longitudinal section of leaf-apex, the cross-hatched part is

the epithema; o, upper surface; u, lower surface; w, stands opposite to the hollow in

which the water-pore occurs (Tromsü). D, Stoma from the lower surface of the leaf
(Knudshe). (A, B, 101; C, 7/1; D, 22/1).

In the epidermis of both the upper and lower surface
sphaero-crystals of different forms occur.

The stalks of the basal leaves are almost round. The
epidermis is more thin-walled than that of the stem, and
contains chlorophyll. The structure of the cortex and pith is
like that of those of the stem, only the lacune are even larger.
There are about four vascular bundles without accompanying
stereom. In the middle of the stalk there is a lacuna of
larger or smaller size.

349

Ranuneulus affinis R. Rr.
and

R. affinis* Wilanderi Nath.

(Syn. R.arcticus Richard., R. amoenus Led. p. p., see Sim-
mons, 1906).

Lit. Hooker. 1833, p. 12, fig., tab. VI. Naruorsr, 1883, p.
23. Borcesen, 1895, pp. 225, 236—37. Harrz, (II), 1895, p. 288.
Nester, 1895. Resvorz, 1900. Andersson & Hesserman, 1901,
pp. 49—54, figs. 25—26. Dusty, 1901, p. 31. Simmons, 1906,
pp. 101—08; 1909, p. 74.

Alcohol material from Spitzbergen (Middelhook in Belsund,
30. 6. 1882; Cape Thordsen, 6. 8. 1882; Gäselandet, 11.7. 1892).

R. affinis is a perennial herb with a vertical rhizome ;
the latter may reach a length of as much as 5 cm., and adven-
titious roots arise from the whole of its surface. The rosette-
leaves are long-stalked, and the laminæ somewhat reniform, always
more or less deeply palmately-cleft, often into five principal lobes.
I did not find scale-leaves. In most of the plants a principal
bud occurred in the uppermost leaf-axil at the base of the
stem, but the other leaves of the rosette may also subtend
buds, and the rhizome is often found to be branched. The
new shoot begins with at least two transversely-placed, long-
stalked foliage-leaves; the others succeed in a 7/5 spiral.
The lateral shoots develop rosettes during the same year as
that in which the parent-axis flowers, and when the fruit
ripens some of the rosette-leaves of the parent-axis are still
alive. I have noticed no instance of the principal bud flowering
the same year as the parent-axis. There are 3—4 stem-leaves;
the lowermost is often stalked and resembles the basal leaves,
the others are sessile and pedately cleft into 5—9 oblong-linear
lobes. The stem-leaves often subtend floral axes. In var.
Wilanderi, which is altogether of lower growth than the prin-
cipal form, the upper interfoliar parts of the stem in the 2—
3 flowering specimens are. very short so that all the floral axes

appear to proceed from about the same point (Nath.). The
XXXVI. 23

350

leaves are slightly hairy; the leaf-stalk, stem and especially
the peduncle are covered with short adpressed hairs; the
peduncle is furrowed.

The five perigone-leaves are hairy and somewhat violet in
colour; they are outwardly or downwardly directed in the open
flower and fall off early. The nectary-leaves are somewhat
longer than the perigone-leaves, and are pale yellow with violet
veins on the under side (Summons, 1906); the nectary is simple and
pocket-shaped (Fig. 9, B). The stamens are rather few in number
and are situated close to the lower part of the large gynaeceum
(A. & H.j: the head of carpels is ovate in the young flower,
but elongates somewhat and becomes cylindrical during fruit-

—~S setting: in var. Wi-

/ / Fr landeri it remains

i my computations the

À if ‘a 4 ù ‘ GE =
À f É Pa 122 diameter of the
cs dy: ne —

ART B

it Sas flower was about

y ovate. According to

Fig. 9. R. affinis. 2—4 cm. (according
Carpels; Az, ripe; As, during flowering (Cape Thordsen; fo Axpers. & Hes-
2h). B, Base of nectary-leaf (Spitzbergen; 5h).

SELM. itis 1-5 —2 cm.)
and the corolla is almost flat when it is fully expanded (A. &
H.). The flowers which have been investigated from Gaselandet
appear to be protogynous-homogamous. The stamens had not
yet opened, nor had they elongated, but the carpels had fully-
developed papille upon the stigmas. The plant begins to flower
in the early part of July at Scoresby Sound, in East Greenland
(Hartz, Duséx) and in Spitzbergen; in August it has ripe fruit
(Herbarium-specimen).

Lasse records that it grows in damp localities, Smmoxs
(1906) found it in well-manured soil under a nesting-place for
sea-gulls.

Geographical Distribution. West Greenland (rare),
N. E. Greenland, Spitzbergen, Nova Zembla, Arctic Siberia,

351

Altai, Arctic America with the Archipelago, and the Rocky
Mountains (Simmons, 1906).

Anatomy. The adventitious roots of the first
order are triarch-tetrarch, and those ot the second order
diarch. Both the epidermis and the exodermis are suberized;
in several specimens the former is found to have collapsed,
the latter has undulating radial walls. The two outer layers
of the cortex within the exodermis are slightly collenchyma-
tously thickened; the rest of the cortex has large intercellular
spaces and, in older roots, large lysigenous lacunæ. The cells
of the endodermis had become slightly thickened and suberized,
and several had divided tangentially. This species, as is also
the case in the other species of Ranunculus which have been
investigated, has a large pentagonal tube in the outer part
of the sieve-tissue wedged in between adjacent cells of the
pericycle. Mycorrhizas have been found, both in the principal
form and in var. Wilanderi; it was always only roots of the
second order that contained hyphæ which were often rolled
together into balls.

The structure of the rhizome is similar on the whole
to that of the other species with erect axes which have been
investigated (Fig. 10, A). Stereom is absent. The epidermis
and the outermost layer of the cortex are often suberized and
collapsed; the cortex is lysigenously lacunose.

The cuticle upon that part of the stem which has elongated
internodes, is striped. The tangential walls of the epidermis
are somewhat thickened, the radial walls are furnished with
pores; the epidermis contains chlorophyll. Upon the upper
part of the stem the stomata are fairly numerous and they
project slightly. Large intercellular spaces occur in the cortex (the
sub-epidermal layer not included), but no lacunæ. The stereom,
as usual, is most strongly developed in the fruit-bearing axis.
The fibrous tissue outside the leptome may reach a thickness
of seven layers and the lignified cells of the medullary rays

23°

towards the circumference have somewhat thickened walls. The
bundles number between 10 and 15; some wood-parenchyma
occurs between the sieve-tissue and the vascular woody part
from which non-lignified parenchyma was wanting, and, as was
the case in several other species, some small-celled, somewhat
collenchymatous parenchyma occurs on the inner side of the
bundles (Fig. 10, 6). In the peduncle there is no distinct
sheath between the conducting tissue and that around it. The
young flower-stalk has almost no stereom. In the older stem
there is a large central lacuna.

Fig. 10. R. affinis.

A, Transverse section of rhizome (Gäselandet; 2/1). e, Endodermis; ph, leptome; x.

xylem. B, Portion of transverse section of stem (Cape Thordsen; ®%/ı). ep, Epidermis; ec,

cortex; b, bast; ph, leptome; vp, lignified parenchyma; x, xylem; kp, collenchymatous
parenchyma; end, endodermis.

Var. Wilanderi was somewhat more compact in structure
than was the principal form.

The thickness of the leaf varies from 210 to 250 y, and
the specimens investigated show greater differences among
themselves in the structure of their leaves than is the case
in any other species. The epidermis however is nearly alike
in all the specimens; it contains chlorophyll, and the radial
walls are more or less acutely-undulating, those of the lower
surface somewhat more strongly so than are those of the upper
surface (Fig. 11, À, 6); the radial walls are also often perforated
and are often thickened on one side in the angles; the lateral!

353

walls of the guard-cells of the stomata often have horn-shaped

thickenings which project into the lumen of the neighbouring cell
like incomplete walls, (see Æ.acer, Fig. 16, C). The stomata are’on

Bm
r
/

ir ee }
ANA ewe
\ EN ix ei aaa
ern: D rie pe. |
4 on > I rl AT I
(ER AUS EVA à
d' NN / Val =

kA I
\ SSF IOS
Sy

ae

C

(@ )
Fig. 11. R. affinis* Wilander.
A, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf. B, Epidermis of the lower surface of the
leaf. €, Surface section of spongy parenchyma (A, Band C, 79/7).

a level with the surface; according to Resvort their number aver-
ages 29 per sq. mm. upon the upper surface, and 76 per sq. mm.
upon the lower surface; my computation gave a similar numerical
result. Nesrier (l.c., p. 294) found 38 per sq. mm. upon the

Fig. 12. R. affinis.
A, Transverse section of leaf (Cape Thordsen; 49/1). B, Longitudinal section of leaf-apex
(Gäselandet; #/1); tra cheids are scattered in the epithema; o, upper surface; u, lower
surface. C, Surface section of palisade-tissue (25/1).

upper, and 69 per sq. mm. upon the lower surface. They are
fairly evenly distributed, but they are absent from the larger
veins where the cells of the epidermis are elongated and more
or less straight-walled. The above-mentioned differences appeared
in the palisade-tissue; some of the investigated specimens
from Cape Thordsen (Fig. 12, A) had two palisade-layers con-

354

stituting about one-half of the mesophyll, the quota between
breadth and length of the cells is /2—"!/s; the other specimens,
including var. Wilanderi had only one palisade-layer which
constituted "/s—!/a of the mesophyll; the single palisade-cells
were less regular in form than are those of the first-named
specimens and their quota was on an average somewhat larger
than ‘/2. The spongy parenchyma in these leaves was con-
siderably looser than that in the former leaves with two pali-
sade-layers, and consisted of more abundantly branching cells
(Fig. 11, C).

The large bundles are accompanied by some weak stereom.
Nester (l.c¢., p. 301) records that he found a complete scleren-
chymatous sheath; the specimens which I investigated had bast
only upon the upper and under side of the bundles and in
greater quantity on the lower surface. Nesrzer does not mention
from whence his specimens originated.

Fig. 12, B is a somewhat diagrammatic representation of a
longitudinal section through the apex of a leaf; the slanting
part is the epithema in which the vessels of the bundle spread
out and which opens almost at the margin. The cells of the
epithema, as was the case in the other species, have strongly
undulating walls.

The leaf-stalk is cordate in transverse section; its cuticle
is striped and there is chlorophyll in its epidermis. Five
bundles occur of which the median, outwardly-turned one is
the largest. The fibrous tissue outside the leptome is fairly
strong and on the sides it abuts upon the V-shaped woody
parts; the endodermis is slightly lignified on the inwardly-
turned part of the bundle, on the outer side it touches the
fibrous tissue outside the leptome. There is a large central
lacuna.

R. acer L.

Lit. Wyprer, 1859, p. 267. A. Beruix, 1883, pp. 19—21.
Hs. Nusson, 1884, p. 203. Marié, 1885, p. 82. Horm, 1885, p.

355

41. Linpmay, 1887, pp. 25, 29, 40, 42. Lrersr, 1889, p. 16.
Scaticat, 1889, pp. 14—17, figs. 9, 10. Lussock, 1892, p. 87,
fig. 126. Rosexvisee, (I), 1892, pp. 676—77. Hartz, 1894, p. 18
Nesrzer, 1895, figs. 9, 18. Norman, 1895, pp. 20—23. Rosen-
vince, (II), 1896, pp. 109, 127, 144, 161, 168. Exsram, 1897,
p. 147. Kerser, 1898, pp. 109, 194, 311, 699. Gorrarr, 1900,
p. 107, figs. 340—47. Creve, 1901, p. 51. Fremwesrert, 1904,
p. 62. Sryrven, 1906, pp. 275—76.

Alcohol material from Greenland (Julianehaab, 19.6. 1883
and Igdlorsuatsiak), Iceland (Helgavatn 7.8.1889), the Ferdées,
Denmark (several places).

The rhizome is short and vertical; it bears a rosette
of long-stalked foliage-leaves with large sheaths; scales are
absent. In Denmark the rosette-leaves pass the winter in a
green condition (see also Syzvéx), and their large sheaths dense-
ly surround the apices of the shoots. The principal bud is
situated in the uppermost leaf-axil at the base of the stem;
the first leaves (according to Wyprer it may be the first six
leaves) are often arranged in two rows: the others follow in
a 75 spiral. In Denmark it is more usual for the principal
bud to flower the same year as the main axis, than it is in
Greenland, Iceland and the Ferées. Other rosette-leaves may
also subtend shoots. From the bases of the shoots strong ad-
ventitious roots arise, and individual shoots are fairly quickly
isolated, and become independent.

The leaves of the rosette, and often the lowermost leaf
upon the elongated stem, are stalked and palmately cleft into
deeply-serrate or lobed segments; forma multifidus D. C., how-
ever, which is almost as common in Greenland as is the
principal form, has the five leaf-lobes deeply tripartite with
linear lobes. The upper stem-leaves are sessile.

In the leaf-axils of the elongated stems of well-developed
individuals, floral branch-systems occur branching in a sympodial
manner in the bracteoles, the lower branches being the most

356

vigorous. In Greenland the plant may attain a height of at
least 53 cm. and in the Norwegian willow-bogs, as much as
176 cm. (Norman). On the other hand, individuals from exposed
localities, are found which measure only 4cm., and of which
the solitary flower scarcely reaches above the rosette-leaves
(f. pumilus Whbg.). The density of the hair-covering varies also
greatly and is no doubt partly
dependent upon the habitat of
the plant; plants which have

N been growing in copses are often
\ | he almost entirely glabrous, while
A >= Ab

those from exposed localities
may be covered with a dense
covering of white or yellowish-

RE (à brown hairs (var. Lindholmiana

\ \ rp Berl.).
/ x N In Greenland a form has
| 5 \ A been found with double flowers
bs ke A å :
De Be (f. flore pleno) in which all the
Fig. 13. R. acer. stamens are petaloid (Rosenv., I);

A, Base of nectary-leaf (Denmark; “/1). Bi, but the flower usually has five
Carpel from a hermaphrodite flower at time x

of flowering. Bz, Carpel from a staminate yellowish-green perigone-
flower; both from Denmark (15/1); see text.
leaves and five nectary-
leaves, glistening as if with oil; these latter have pocket-shaped
nectaries the free edge of which varies greatly in form (Fig. 13, A).
The numerous, extrorse anthers overtop the head of carpels,
which is low in growth before pollination. The diameter of
the flower is between 1°5 and 2°5cm.; in Nova Zembla the
diameter of that of R. acer f. borealis Travrv. is as much as
30 cm. (Exsram). In Denmark the flower is eagerly visited
by small beetles (Meligethus @neus) and flies; Linpman found,
besides several species of flies, a few Macrolepidoptera; Exstam
noticed flies.
In the flower-bud the stamens overtop the carpels; but

357

before the flower expands the outermost stamens elongate and
they open before the glistening papille can be observed upon
the stigmas. The homogamous stage is the longer. Spon-
taneous self-pollination may take place at night when the
flowers are closed (cf. Lipman, p. 30). In Nova Zembla Exsram
found protogynous-homogamous, homogamous, and protan-
drous-homogamous flowers. In Denmark I have found besides
the common hermaphrodite flowers, others with carpels not
fully developed; Fig. 13 B,, B,, shows two carpels, both from
flowers of which the stamens had shed almost all their pollen;
B, is fertile, B,, together with the other carpels in the same
flower, is without papilla. When the flowering is over, plants
are commonly found bearing, only barren, shrivelled-up
carpels.

The pollen is protected from rain by the peduncle
bending, during wet weather, so that the flower-cup is turned
downwards.

The flowering begins in May-June, somewhat earlier in
Denmark than in the Arctic regions, and may be continued
into September. (Norman, Rosenvines, Il).

The fruit, like the fruits of the majority of the species of
vanunculus, does not appear to be especially adapted to any
particular dispersal-agency. Examples of wind-dispersal are
however known (Exsram), and it may be presumed that some
are dispersed by the agency of water. Of 200 fruits, which
lay in quiet water, the last sunk after 3 days, while of 100
fruits, which lay in water which was frequently stirred, all
sank before the expiration of 24 hours. Norman believes that
synzoic dispersal by means of cattle takes place, and mentions
having found germinating plants in cow-dung. I fed a heifer,
in May, 1910, with fruits of the previous year, and 36 hours
after, 80 apparently unhurt specimens of these were washed
out of the dung; they were immediately sown and seven (8-8 °/0)
germinated.

358

SyLvéx is of opinion that À. acer usually germinates in
spring, but under cultivation the fruits will germinate imme-
diately after maturation, and in Denmark | have observed young
germinating plants in August. In the plants which germinate
in spring the primary root of the seedling and also the hypo-
cotyl live only the first summer, and adventitious roots are
developed early from the base of the epicotyl. The sheaths
of the cotyledons are slightly coherent (Syrvén, Lussock, 1592).

In Arctic Norway the frequency of occurrence of this
species is similar from sea-level to high up in the mountains,
with local accumulations in the cultivated home-fields and on
the snow-line; in the latter place it often occurs as f. pumilus,
(Norman). In Iceland also it is common in cultivated meadows,
a fact which is perhaps to be connected with its above-men-
tioned dispersal by cattle. In South Greenland it is common on
grass-land, grassy slopes and in willow-copses in the exterior
of the country (Rosenv., Ill). In northern Sweden it grows on
damp ground (Creve), and in Nova Zembla it occurs on the
tundra on dry, stony ground (f. borealis Trautv.) (Horn).

Geographical Distribution. Arctic America, Green-
land, Iceland, the Færûes, northern and central Europe, the
Alps, Caucasus, Arctic Russia, the Urals, north-east Siberia
and Nova Zembla.

Anatomy. In the roots of the first order the outer
walls of the epidermis are somewhat thickened, the exodermis
is distinctly marked, the cells are radially elongated and the
radial walls undulating. Both the epidermis and exodermis are
suberized. The cortex is 15—17 layers thick and contains
starch; the starch-grains are compound. The two subexodermal
layers of the cortex are somewhat collenchymatously thickened,
the others are thin-walled and collapse more or less according
as to whether the plant grows in damp or in dry ground.
(FreipenreLt). The endodermis of the mature root is thick-

ened and lignified, with thin-walled passage-cells opposite

359

to the 4—5 radial masses of wood of the central cylinder.
According to Fremenrerr the cambium can develop in older
roots some secondary wood. The leptome-mass has the usual
large pentagonal tube which is wedged in between adjacent
cells of the pericycle. |

The roots of the second order have an exodermis and
endodermis like those mentioned above; all the layers of the
cortex (about 4) are thin-walled, also the endodermis, which is
corky. The central cylinder is diarch. Sonziour has found
endotrophic mycorrhizas in the lower part of the primary root
and in roots of the second order. The specimens from Den-
mark, the Ferées and Iceland which I investigated also had
mycorrhizas in the above-mentioned parts of the roots. The
hyphe were often rolled together into compact balls in the
inner layers of the cortex. Roots from Greenland have not been
investigated.

The rhizome. (Compare Hs. Nissox). In the specimens
investigated, the epidermis was, for the most part, collapsed,
together with the outer layer of the cortex, and was corky like
the latter. The slightly irrregular cells of the cortex were
somewhat tangentially elongated; the outermost living cells had
rather thick walls. The bundles were often grouped irregularly
around the pith; they anastomosed, and in the thicker rhizomes
they were not placed in any one circle. The Danish specimens
had a few-layered fibrous tissue outside the leptome and a
sheath of strong wood-parenchyma on the inner side of the
woody part. The Feréese specimen which has been investigated
also had this inner arch of stereom, but in the Iceland speci-
mens all lignified stereom was wanting. The endodermis was
fairly distinct, and was lignified; it had tangentially elongated
cells. The cells of the pith were irregular; in an old, Danish
specimen there were many scattered sclerenchyma-cells in the
pith. The cortex and the pith contained starch. Rhizomes
from Greenland have not been investigated.

360

What has been said above with regard to the rhizome
applies also to the structure of the stems, viz. that the speci-
mens from Iceland which have been investigated have a smaller
amount of lignified stereom than those from Denmark. The
Greenland specimens were similar on the whole to those from
Iceland. The epidermis also was stronger in the Danish speci-
mens (outer walls about 6y thick) than in the others. The
cuticle was striped; the stomata were situated on a level with
the surface. The Greenland and Iceland specimens had much

Bic. MAR acer:
A, Portion of transverse section of stem (Greenland; about %/). p, Non-lignified
parenchyma; between leptome and xylem there is some wood-parenchyma; the letters
as in Fig. 10, B. B, Base of hair with the epidermis and the outermost layer of
cortex of peduncle (Greenland; 25/1).

chlorophyll in the epidermis, the Danish had none at all or
but little.

Of the 6—10 layers of the cortex the outer are richer in
large intercellular spaces than are the inner; but none ‘are
present between the epidermis and the subepidermal layer.
The bundles (Fig. 14, A) range in number from ten to mauy and
are unequal in size. In the Danish specimens the fibrous tissue
outside the leptome attains a thickness of as many as nine
layers and is very strong; the thickness of the interfascicular
lignified parenchyma is as great as six layers and it has, in
some parts, somewhat thickened walls. A few layers of somewhat

361

thickened and often also lignified parenchyma including the
endodermis formed the stereom on the inner side of the strand;
the endodermis on the outer side of the fibrous tissue outside
the leptome is much thickened and lignified. Between the
rudimentary cambium and the vessels which lie scattered in
the wood-parenchyma there occurs a mass of wood-paren-

Cc?

Fig. 15. R. acer.

A, Transverse section of leaf (Greenland; 12/1). B, 1, Longitudinal section through leaf-
apex with epithema (cross-hatched). 0, Upper surface; u, lowers urface (*°/1). 2, Tracheids
with epithema-cells (Greenland; 1/1). C, Club-shaped hair from the upper surface of the
leaf. D, Small ordinary form of hair from leaf (Denmark; 85/1). E, Octahedral crystal
lying in a hair from leaf (Denmark; 72/1).

chyma; and between the vessels and the endodermis, a larger
or smaller portion of non-lignified parenchyma is found. Ligni-
fied stereom is quite absent from the young peduncle and not
until after flowering does it develop. The pith is almost
entirely broken down quite early. The hairs are unicellular,
fairly thick-walled and slightly lignified.

The Greenland and Iceland specimens, with the exception of
the above mentioned modifications, resemble those from Denmark.

362

The thickness of the leaf in Danish and Greenland speci-
mens was 300—340 y, in those from Iceland 160—225 y.

Two kinds of hairs occur upon the leaves; the more
common (Fig. 15, Dy are like those of the stem, and some of
them contain crystals of a substance, of which the base is
calcium-hydrate; the others (Fig. 15, C) only occur along the
veins of the upper side and are club-shaped, thin-walled, and
rich in contents (compare Nestrer, p. 291, Fig. 18).

The epidermis of the

ARE | Ar leaves from northern

M Ole ] ff, localities, but Denmark
DUR OR

N KEIN Cf NT YA can scarcely be inclu-

: co Ål 1 ST ded, contains chloro-

jr a ae. D > phyll; otherwise it is

= nearly alike in the

TSV, Danish and Icelandic

< a> 4 S 2. specimens. In the

A mr AN EE latter the radial walls

VA D SYV er are of the cells of the

B C Ww ie upper surface are less

Fig. 16. R. acer. undulating than those

A, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf (Ice- of the lower surface
land). B, Epidermis of the lower surface of the leaf 7

(Iceland). C, Epidermis of the lower surface of the which has strongly

leaf (Denmark). D. Surface section of spongy paren- À
chyma of leaf from Greenland, (A, B, C and D 1/1), undulating walls espe-

cially in the Danish
specimens. In these latter incomplete walls often proceed from
the radial walls, especially from the guard-cells of the stomata
(cf. R. affinis; and see Fig. 16, C); there are found only mere in-
dications of such a condition in the leaves from other localities.
In the Greenland specimens the radial walls of the epidermis of
the lower surface are almost similar to those of the upper
surface in the Iceland specimens, while those of the upper
surface are slightly curved. The stomata are situated on a
level with the surface, are fairly evenly distributed and their

363

longitudinal axes have no fixed direction. Nestrer found 15
stomata per sq. mm. upon the upper surface and 98 per sq.
mm. upon the lower surface (l.c. p. 294); he does not give
localities for his specimens. The specimens from Denmark,
Iceland and Greenland which have been investigated have per
sq. mm. upon the upper and lower surface, from 0 to about
85, from 0 to about 90, and from about 30 to about 150, respec-
tively. There is great variability in the number of the stomata
in the leaves from Iceland and also in those from Greenland.

The Danish and Icelandic specimens have one palisade-
layer those from Greenland have generally two layers (Fig.
15, A); everywhere the palisade-layers constitute from 1/3 to
!/2 of the thickness of the mesophyll, and the quota of the
individual cell is generally from 4/3 to !/s. The spongy paren-
chyma in the upper part is distinctly more compact than in
the lower, and in the Danish and Icelandic specimens it consists
of longer and more abundantly branching cells than in those
from Greenland (Fig. 16, D).

Upon the upper surface the lamina is depressed like a
gutter over the larger veins, and the latter are accompanied
upon the upper and lower surface by stereom, which reaches
to the epidermis. The smaller veins are surrounded only by
a sheath which contains chlorophyll.

At the leaf-apices there is an epithema the pores of which
open upon an oblique plane. The cells are often branched in
several planes and the walls are undulating, as in À. nivalis
(Fig. 15, B).

The leaf-stalk is cordate in transverse section. The bundles
number 5—15, alternately large and small; in structure they
are similar to those of the stem from the same place, but no
inner arch of stereom occurs. Interfascicular stereom is absent.
The structure of the cortex and epidermis is similar to that of
those of the stem. The epidermis contains chlorophyll. The pith
is broken down gradually.

364

Ranunculus sulphureus Sol.

Syn. À. altaicus Laxm.

Lit. Hartz, (II), 1895, p. 288; (ID), 1895, p. 332. Norman,
1895, p. 17. Exsram, 1897, p. 147; 1899, p. 23. Asromerr,
1899, p. 31. Te. Resvorz, 1900, fig. 3. Anpersson & Hessetman,
1901, p. 19. Dusén, 1901, p. 30. Simmons, 1906, p. 108; 1909,
GA

Alcohol material from Greenland (Scoresby Sound, 18.7.
1892); Norway (Lyngen, 7. 8.1884); Spitzbergen (Hornesund,
25.6. 1882, Belsund, 1.7.1882, Rendalen in Sassenbay, 15. 7.
1882, Tampetberg, 17.7. 1882, King Charles Land, 4. 8. 1898,
Advent Bay, 8. 8.1910); Nova Zembla.

Marmcren (Spetsb. Fan. Fl. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Oversigt,
1862) writes that À. altaicus has longer styles than À. sul-
phureus and that its nectary-leaves are obcordate (quoted in
Simmons, 1906, p. 108). Simmons finds no reason to consider
these two as distinct species, as the characters mentioned are
not constant; he will go no further than to call R. altaicus
a variety of À. sulphureus. One of the individuals in the
material from Scoresby Sound had nectary-leaves some of which
were slightly emarginate at the apex and the others rounded.
As far as | have been able to see, there is no difference in
the anatomy of the two forms.

The rhizome is either slanting or vertical and may live
several years. The longest which I measured had a length
of about 3cm. The adventitious roots arise especially from
the nodes (Fig. 17). Rhizomes are often found with rather
numerous ascending branches. Each such branch bears a
rosette consisting only of foliage-leaves, in number rarely ex-
ceeding five; very often there is but one or two. In flowering
specimens the rhizome is continued into a stem with elongated
internodes which bears as many as four foliage-leaves; the
lowermost of these is stalked, the upper are sessile. The

2)

arrangement of the leaves is */5, with the exception of the first

365

two leaves of the shoot which are probably transversely-placed.
Usually only the main axis flowers, but the stem-leaves may
subtend floral axes; these axes bear from one to two green
bracts. The — stalked
stem-leaf probably
rarely subtends flowers,
but upon vigorous spe-
cimens a shoot is fairly
frequently developed
in this axil, which how-
ever can scarcely pro-
duce more than two
transversely - placed,
Stalked foliage-leaves.
The principal bud
is situated. in the
uppermost leaf-axil at
the base of the stem
(Fig. 17); frequently
the leaf below also
subtends a bud. Con-
sequently, the shoot
almost resembles in
appearance that of À.
glacialis, only, in À.

sulphureus, the scale-

Fig. 17. R. sulphureus.
leaves are absent. The (Scoresby Sound; 18. 7. 1892; ©

4).
plant probably passes I, Main axis; II, the two-leaved principal bud;
the winter as does R. aaah Lust
nivalis (see figure in Kyerrman |. c., p.493): the sheaths of the
fully-developed leaves of the rosette surrounded the shoots of
the next year, the leaves and terminal flowers of which are
formed even during autamn.

The beight of the flowering plant is usually from 6 to

XXXVI. 24

Go.) ad

(Norman |.

16 em.

Fig. 18. À. sulphureus.
(King Charles Land).

Dwarf-plant which had been
growing on sand near the shore.

l.c.) records that in Spitzbergen

that they
are proterogynous-homo-
but
nation is rendered difficult

perfume, and
gamous; self-polli-

by the fact of the gynoe-

cium overtopping the
stamens considerably even
when the latter have

opened. The anthers are

partially extrorse. In

Arctic Siberia and

have measured herbarium specimens
from Nordfjord in Disco which were
A dwarf

specimen is shown in Fig. 18.

about 35 em. in length.

There are five reddish-brown, hairy
perigone-leaves and five yellow
nectary-leaves about twice as long
as the perigone-leaves. The receptacle
is almost globular in form but elon-
gates somewhat during fruit-setting,
not so much, however, as in À. ni-
valis. These two plants, R. sulphu-
reus and À. nivalis agree very closely
but are distinguished from each other
especially by the fact of R. sulph.
having short, reddish-brown hairs
upon the torus, while they are absent
The

nectary occurs upen the claw of

from À. nivalis (Simmons |. ¢.).

the nectary-leaf (Fig. 19) and consists
(1899,
the flowers have a slight

of a simple pocket. Exstam

R. sulphureus.

Bises

A, Base of nectary-leaf with nectary (7/1). B, Al-
most ripe fruit; about 7/1 (Spitzbergen; 8. 8. 1910).

in Nova Zembla the diameter of the flower

is about 16 mm. (Exsram, 1897); in Scandinavia the maximum is

367

30 mm. (Exstam, 1897). Several species of flies have been
noticed upon the flowers in Spitzbergen (Exstam). In the
middle of June the plant appears to be in full flower every-
where and ripe fruit is found at the middle and end of August
(Axpersson & Hesserman; Exstam), but the flowering period may
continue as long as into September (Sept. 9; Norman |. €.).
Fruit is set abundantly.

The nuts are smooth and somewhat flattened, and the beaks
are rather long (Fig. 19); they are dispersed by the agency of
the wind (Exstam 1897).

According to Norman, in Arctic Norway this species is
not so particular in its requirements regarding habitat as R.
glacialis; it occurs both at the shore and in the interior of
the country; in the lowlands and in the highlands (willow-zone).
In N.E. Greenland it is no doubt most frequent in the coastal
districts (Dusen l.c.). In Arctic Norway it appears to grow by
preference in rather damp ground or in gravel, and is also
found in marshy localities. Harrz found it growing in a bog
in Scoresby Sound.

The species is circumpolar but does not occur exclusively
in Arctic regions as it is also found in North America in the
Rocky Mountains, and in Asia it extends towards the south
as far as to the Baikal-Mountain regions and to Altai. In
Europe it occurs only in Finmark (Simmons lI. c.).

Anatomy. I am not prepared to say anything regarding
the main root; it probably dies early as is commonly the case
in the genus Ranunculus; the adult plant bears only adven-
titious roots. The anatomy of the latter does not differ in
any essential points from the root-structure described for À.
glacialis, which may very well be regarded as a type, at least
as far as the Arctic species of Ranunculus are concerned.

The epidermis in the adventitious roots of the first
order has perhaps less tendency to collapse and the exodermis

is not so distinct as in À. glacialis; both the layers are
24*

368

suberized. A somewhat thickened, subexodermal layer occurs
and the cortex has larger or smaller lacunæ. The endodermis is
somewhat thickened and the central cylinder is diarch to tetrarch.

nå
/ DU =
/ IN ae BE 2
= a b L
/ > ete
€ DB
eh En GZ : ©
. mh
L end
\ a
C
B
Fig. 20. R. sulphureus.
A, Portion of section of central cylinder of adventitious root of the first order (Scoresby,
Sound; 15/1), B. Transverse section of rhizome (Spitzbergen; */1). C, Portion of trans-

verse section of stem (Spitzbergen; about ®/ı); hb, bast; c, cortex; end, endodermis; g
the large pentagonal sieve-tube; 7, lacuna; m, pith; mh, pith-cavity; p, perieycle; ph,
leptome; vp, lignified parenchyma; x, xylem.

There is a large sieve-tube on the outside of each group;

cambium is absent (Fig. 20, A).

The root of the second order consists of epidermis,
about five layers of cortical cells and a diarch central cylinder.
The epidermis as well as large
parts of the cortex are col-
lapsed; a thickened subex-
odermal layer does not occur.
The epidermis and the in-
distinct exodermis are suber-
ized. Here also a large sieve-
tube occurs on the outside
of each group of sieve-tissue.

Fig. 21. R. sulphureus. Mycorrhizas have been

Portion of transverse section of root of found in specimens from all
the second order showing mycorrhizas (Nova É

Zembla; ®0/); ep, epidermis; ex, exodermis; the habitats and the hyphe

end, endodermis; h, hyphe. i GE

often occur in large quantities

in the lower, slender parts of the roots of the first order and

in the roots of the second order. Balls of hyphæ, whenever

such occur, are most frequently found in the inner cells of

the cortex (Fig. 21).

369

The starch-grains are compound.

The rhizome (Fig. 20, B), also, resembles in the essen-
tials of its structure that of À. glacialis. The outer walls of
the cells of the epidermis are somewhat thickened, but often
the epidermis is dead, in which case the cells lying with-
in become somewhat collenchymatously thickened; often the
outer layers of the latter also die. The cortex contains
abundance of starch (June), the grains are compound; the
cortical cells are slightly ‘tangentially elongated, and there are
fairly large intercellular spaces, I have not been able to
find any phellogen in the rhizome either in this species
or in any of the other in my material; as mentioned on
p. 344 Hozcsren notes that it occurs in À. glacialis. The
vascular bundles vary in number, and are arranged in a
circle, each of them surrounded by an endodermis with Cas-
parys dots. They often anatomose, which causes the form,
size and number to vary in different sections of the same
rhizome. The cambium is capable of division, and the greater
part of the wood (vessels — parenchyma) and the sieve-tissue
is of secondary formation. The endodermis is often somewhat
lignified. The pith is like that in À. glacialis.

The Stem is stiffly erect in contradistinction to À. nivalis
in which the stem bends sideways (Simmons); it is rounded and
thinly covered with hairs; the flower-stalk is more hairy than
the stem. In herbarium-specimens the lower part of the stems
of the preceding year are often found to arise from the rhi-
zome below the rosette.

The structure is essentially like that of the stem of R.
nivalis. The cuticle is grooved and the epidermis which con-
tains chlorophyll has fairly thick tangential walls. The stomata
are on a level with the surface. The cortical tissue is often
found to be dead in scattered patches. A great part of the
pith in the flowering stem is broken down, leaving a large
hollow space in the centre. The vascular bundles (Fig. 20, C)

370

occur in numbers varying from 10 to 15 and are of different
sizes, large and small alternating almost regularly; upon their
outer side there is fibrous tissue, from 3 to 5 layers thick,
consisting of lignified cells with thick walls. This layer of
tissue abuts directiy upon the sieve-tissue and is continued to
the sides as an interfascicular portion of lignified parenchyma
forming a boundary between the pith and the cortex. This
strengthening-ring (A. Meier's ‘‘Festigungsring’’) consists of from
2 to 4 layers of cells, the walls of which are slightly, or else
not at all, thickened. Around each vascular bundle is a lignified
endodermis, which is most easily seen upon the inner side of
the bundle; externally its cells resemble those of the fibrous
tissue. Between the cambium and the vessels there is some
wood-parenchyma, and between the vessels and the endodermis
non-lignified parenchyma occurs.

The flower-stalk is slightly furrowed and is more
densely hairy than the stem. The hairs are unicellular and
rather long. The vascular bundles are fewer in number than
in the stem, and during flowering, stereom is almost absent,
but it develops afterwards during fruit-setting and becomes
stronger than that in the stem. The outermost part of the
cortex has larger intercellular spaces than has the inner.
There was no special endodermis around each single vascular
bundle and a common one was not distinct in the specimens
examined.

The stem contains but a small amount of starch (middle
of July), the grains are compound.

The Leaf. The rosette-leaves and often the lowermost
stem-leaf are stalked; in form they are short and broadly ovate
and often with a somewhat wedge-shaped base; the margin is
divided into a varying number of shallow, short, broad lobes.
The sessile stem-leaves are more or less deeply 5—7 lobed.
Hairs occur along the margin, but otherwise the leaves are
glabrous. No difference has been found between the anatomy

371

of the basal leaves and that of the stem-leaves. The outer
walls of the epidermal ceils are slightly thickened; the radial
Walls are somewhat undulating and almost alike in the epidermis
of both surfaces (Fig. 22,C, 2); but above the larger bundles

A

SS Re
= MU

Fig. 22.. R.-sulphureus.

A, Transverse section of leaf (Scoresby Sound). B, Stoma from the upper surface of
the leaf. C; Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf. D, Epidermis of the lower sur-
face of the leaf. E, Surface section of uppermost palisade-layer. F, Surface section of
spongy parenchyma (B, C, D, E, F are from Spitzbergen; A, C, D, E, F, !%ı; B, 3/1).

the epidermal cells are nearly straight-walled and are elongated
parallel with the bundles. The epidermis contains chlorophyll,
and sphero-crystals are found in many cells. The stomata are
either on a level with the surface or project slightly, and here

372

as in other species of Ranunculus the outer, lateral walls of
the guard-cells in transverse section are convergent inwards
(Fig. 22, B). In the lobes the stomata are arranged more or
less parallel with the main bundle, otherwise they are without
any fixed order. According to my computation about the same
number of stomata occur per sq. mm. upon both surfaces of
the leaf, viz. about 70. Ta. Resvorr found 67 per sq. mm.
upon the upper and 83 per sq. mm. upon the lower surface.
Ts. Resvozz records 2—3 palisade-layers. The leaves I in-
vestigated had two layers which taken collectively constituted
21; of the thickness of the mesophyll. The individual
cells of the palisade-layers are usually barrel-shaped; the
uppermost layer is often higher than the lower ones, and in
some places the palisade may be said to occur in but one
layer, the cells of which are then more strongly differentiated as
palisade-cells. The palisade-cells are slightly inclined towards the
leaf-apex. Usually there is a rather distinct passage from the
palisade to the spongy parenchyma; the latter is very lacunose
in structure and is composed of branched, often somewhat
stellate cells (Fig. 22, Fi. Long slit-like lacunæ often occur
within the subepidermal layer upon the lower surface.

Along the main bundles of the leaf, upon both the upper
and lower surface, run elongated elements which in transverse
section are circular, close-set, and non-prosenchymatous; they
touch the epidermis of both surfaces; along the somewhat
weaker bundles such cells occur only upon the lower surface,
while the palisade-layers upon the upper surface are not invaded;
the smaller bundles are surrounded only by a sheath containing
chlorophyll (Fig. 22, A). Here as in other species, each lobe
terminates in a hydathode in which the mesophyll is trans-
formed into an epithema the intercellular spaces of which
open out in water-pores, in exactly the same manner as in
R. nivalis (see Fig. 27, A).

The dwarf-plant from King Charles Land (Fig. 18) had leaves

373

which were somewhat looser in structure than were those in
the other specimens which were investigated. It was found
growing upon a sandy shore and had a very vigorously deve-
loped root-system.

The leaf-stalk is reniform in transverse section. There
are three vascular bundles and they are certainly not accom-
panied by stereom; the endodermis is only slightly evident.
The pith has a tendency to collapse so that a larger or smaller
lacuna is formed. The cortex nearly resembles that of the
stem in structure. The epidermis contains chlorophyll; it,
also, resembles that of the stem.

No differences have been found in the structure of the
individuals investigated from the different localities, with the
exception of the dwarf-plant from King Charles Land.

Ranunculus nivalis L.

Lit.: Bucnenav & Focke, 1872, p. 28. Kserıman, 1883, p. 493.
Horm, 1885, p. 50, tab. XI, figs. 6—7. Linpman, 1887, p. 42,
tab. I, fig. 10. Borcesen, 1895, pp. 225, 231, 236, fig. 48, re-
sumé: Journal de bot., IX, 1895. Hartz, II, 1895, p. 288; III, 1895,
p. 331. Norman, 1895, p. 14. Exstam, 1897, p. 146. Asromerr,
1899, p. 30. Exstam, 1899, p. 23. Anperssox & Hesserman, 1900,
p. 48. Resvorz, 1900, figs. 2, 8, 9, 12, 31. Creve, 1901, pp.
51. 103. Dusén, 1901, p. 30. Fremenrert, 1904, p. 53. Sm-
mons, 1906, p. 110. Syzvén, 1906, p. 274, tab., XXV, fig. 2.

Alcohol material from Disco in Greenland, 20.7. 1884; Kaa-
fjord in northero Norway, 16.7.1885; Spitzbergen, 6. 8. 1910.

The rhizome is either vertical or oblique and may attain
a length of as much as 5cm. The primary root dies early,
but adventitious roots arise especially from the nodes of
the rhizome; a sympodium is formed when flowering begins.
The stem is erect and ribbed, especially the fruit-stalk, and
it is hairy with reddish-brown hairs which are most dense
upon the peduncle. Some dwarf individuals from Hudson Strait
which I measured were 2cm. high, but the usual height is

374

8—10 cm. at the beginning of the flowering period and 15—
25 cm. towards the time for the ripening of the fruit. The
stem is, at that time, not rigidly erect as in Ran. sulphureus
but ‘‘spreads then outwards, and becomes assurgent” (Simmons
l.c.). The full-grown plant bears
only foliage-leaves (KyrLıman
l.c.), but before it attains the
flowering stage, according to
Syzvéx (l. ec.) it has developed
even in October a winter-bud
protected by scale-leaves. The
rosette-leaves are usually
few in number, and long-
stalked: they are cordate at
the base and are deeply three-
cleft. There are 2—3 stem-
leaves; the lower one is stalked
and is similar in form to the
rosette-leaves, the others are
sessile and simpler in form
(Fig. 23). The principal bud
occurs in the axil of the
uppermost basal leaf, but the
other leaves of the rosette

may also subtend buds and
Fig. 23. R. nivalis. the rhizome is often found to

(Advent Bay in Spitzbergen; 6. 8. 1910; 5/6). e 5
I, Main axis; ZI, principal bud subtended be branched. rhe two lower-

by b which is the dead sheath of the up-
permost rosette-leaf upon axis I.

most stem-leaves may subtend
floral-axes which are usually
much more slender than the main axis; they bear one or two
green bracts. In the specimens from Spitzbergen (leg. 6. 8.
1910) the principal bud had an almost fully-developed flower,
with fully-developed hairy perigone-leaves and nectary-leaves
and far advanced stamens and carpels. The young stem-leaves

375

surrounded the flower and apparently formed its chief protec-
tion; there were, in addition, two unexpanded basal foliage-
leaves with large sheaths, and below two fully- developed leaves,
the thin, translucent sheaths of which encompassed the bud.
The leaves of the parent-axis had withered (cf. Ksrtemay, L c.
Fig.). The other buds of the rosette may attain the flowering
stage in the same year as the principal bud; but probably, as
a rule, this is delayed until they have become stronger. The
dead flower-axes often persist on the rhizome throughout the
winter.

The flower has five perigone-leaves which are densely
covered with reddish-brown N
hairs and are half the length |
of the oval nectary- \| | pop, ING
leaves; they are bright \ | i

;
!
‘|
9)

Hh sf |
V / / | y
\/ | 2
) Es =
/ Se
J
1 B

fertilization and becomes as Fig. 24. R. nivalis.

ee
yellow in colour. The cluster RTS 7
N UN
of fruits is oblong; it grows
considerably in length after LA

mich dasej4cmmemete hen Base ofnectary-leat with nectary (Kaajond5 Mn).
B, Almost ripe fruit (Spitzbergen; 6. 8 1910; 8/7).
fruits are somewhat flat-
tened and have a rather long and straight beak (Fig. 24, B).
The nectary-leaves have at their base an open pocket-shaped
nectary (Fig. 24, A). The flower differs in structure from such
as that of À. acer, in which the flower is flat and the stamens
longer than the carpels; in the present species the flower is
deep and narrow, the stamens short and the head of carpels
is high and convex (Liypmay |. c. Tab. I, Fig. 10). In Spitz-
bergen the diameter of the flower is 10—12 mm. (Exstam) and
in Greenland 15—23 mm. (Warne, notebook). Both Linnman
and Exstam record that it is proterogynous-homogamous, and
the latter thinks that self-pollination cannot easily take place,
as the pistil and stigma grow considerably after pollination. In
Spitzbergen the flower has a slight perfume, it is visited by

376

Diptera (Exstam). Linnman has proved by experiment that it sets
ripe fruit after self-pollination. The flowering begins in the
middle of June, and the fruit ripens in August. Exsram (1897)
did not find ripe fruit in Nova Zembla, but records such from
Arctic Siberia. He states that the fruit is dispersed by the
agency of the wind. Norman thinks that reindeer are concerned
in Arctic Norway with the dispersal of the fruit.

According to A. Creve (l.c.) À. nivalis germinates during
autumn (December), but seeds which had been sown by Syzvéx
in flower-pots germinated during the following spring. In the
first stages of its development R. nivalis resembles R. pygmeus,
but is distinguished from the latter by less decided hetero-
phylly. The two cotyledons are long-stalked, the lamina is
oval-lanceolate, and the sheaths are coherent at their base.
The primordial leaf is tripartitely lobed in front (Sycvéx).

During the first weeks of the period of vegetation in
spring, À. nivalis appears to require a cold soil, wetted by
melting snow, but afterwards the soil may become dry without
injury (Creve, Norman). In Spitzbergen the plant grows both
upon grassy slopes and also in marshy ground, and at Scores-
by Sound in East Greenland in damp clay. In Norway it is
a markedly continental plant that may extend very high up into
the mountains (1550 m. above sea-level); in East Greenland it
is not very probable that it will be found at the heads of the
of the fjords (Norman, Hartz, Dusky).

Geographical Distribution. (Horm). Arctic America,
Greenland, Spitzbergen, Scandinavia, Arctic Russia, Nova
Zembla, North Siberia.

Anatomy. The structure of the root (Fig. 25, A, B)
was similar in specimens investigated from all the regions
from which I had material, and did not differ in any essential
points from that of the root of À. glacialis. The epidermis
has a tendency to collapse, both it and the exodermis are
suberized. From one to two of the outermost layers of the

377

cortex are collenchymatously thickened, but only in roots of
the first order. The cortex acquires at an early stage large,
lysigenous lacunæ. The endodermis is suberized, but the walls
are not thickened. The central cylinder is di- or triarch in
roots of the first order and diarch in roots of the second
order. The latter contain hyphe which are usually found
rolled together into balls in the inner layers of the cortex
Fig. 25, C); such mycorrhizas have been found in specimens
from Disco, Kaafjord and Spitzbergen.

The rhizome is similar to that of BR. glacialis.

The stem above ground nearly resembles in structure

Fig. 25. R. nivalis.
A, Transverse section of adventitious root of the first order (Disco; about 2/1). B, Por-
tion of A (about 19/7), C, Mycorrhiza of root of the second order (Kaafjord; /1). D,
Transverse section of peduncle (Spitzbergen; 6, 8. 1910; about 45/1). d, Bast; c, cortex;
end, endodermis; ep. epidermis; ex, exodermis; h, hyphe; 7, lacuna; m, pith; mh, pith-
cavity; p, non-lignified parenchyma; ph, leptome; vp, lignified parenchyma; x, xylem.

that of R. sulphureus. The cuticle is more slightly striped
than in the latter. The stomata are on a level with the sur-
face. The epidermis contains chlorophyll and is attached to
the outermost layer of the cortex; the rest of the lacunose
cortex, extending inwards to the ring of stereom, is about five
layers thick. The development of the stereom is about equal
to that in A. sulphureus; this applies also to the fibrous tissue
outside the leptome. The peduncle, as usual, is considerably
stronger towards the time for the ripening of the fruit than
at an ealier stage (Fig. 25, D), and it is somewhat stronger in
R. nivalis than in À. sulphureus; in the former it is also more

strongly furrowed. Consequently, judging from my material,

378

the difference, recorded by Simmons (|. c.), in the direction of
the ripe stems in the two species in question apparently can-
not be explained by the anatomical features. The pith was
broken down throughout the entire stems.

The leaf is almost or quite glabrous. The radial walls

Fig 26. R. nivalis.
A, Transverse section of leaf. B, Epidermis of the upper surface. C, Epidermis of the
lower surface. D, Surface section of uppermost palisade-layer. E, Surface section of
spongy parenchyma. (A, B, C, D, E are from Kaafjord, Norway; 15/1).

of the epidermal cells of the upper surface are somewhat un-
dulating but less so than those of the lower surface (Fig. 26,
B,C). The stomata are on a level with the surface and occur
in greater numbers upon the lower surface. The relations
between the numbers upon the upper and lower surface is
somewhat uncertain; Bércesen (l.c. p. 229) found 4 and 11

respectively per unit of surface, Resvorr (l.c. p, 357) 25 per
sq. mm. upon the upper surface as against 58 per sq. mm.
upon the lower surface; according to my computation there
are three times as many upon the lower, as upon the upper
surface. The stomata are distributed fairly evenly over the
whole surface, but they are
less numerous above the
veins and just at the margin
of the leaf; their direction
on the leaf-lobes is almost
parallel with that of the
main vein, but less regu-
larly so upon the rest of
the surface. The bundles
are without stereom, only
the larger ones upon the
upper and lower surface are
accompanied by a few elon-
gated, cylindrical cells with-
out thickened walls; each
bundle is accompanied by
a sheath in which the chlo-

rophyll appears especially Fig. 27. R. nivalis.
A, Longitudinal section of leaf-apex with epi-
thema (Spitzbergen; 1/1); w, openings in the
From one to two pali- epidermis probably answering to the collapsed
guard-cells of the water-stomata. B, Portion
sade-layers occur which are of the area with water-stomata (Disco; 20/1);
w, the apertures of the water-stomata.

to lie against the outer wall.

slightly inclined towards the
leaf-apex; the individual cells are about twice as long as they
are thick and are often barrel-shaped and somewhat irregular;
the palisade-layers constitute about one-half of the mesophyll.
There is a gradual transition from the palisade-to the spongy
tissue with numerous large intercellular spaces (Fig. 26, A);
the cells are branched, which is best seen in surface section
(Fig. 26 £). There often occurs a slit-like lacuna between the

380

subepidermal layer of the lower surface and the rest of the
mesophyll.

In Fig. 27, À the epithema of the leaf-apex is shown;
it is peculiar owing to the highly undulating cell-walls. The
water-pores occur upon the slanting, upturned terminal sur-
face (Fig. 27, B).

I found no essential differences in leaves from the different
regions. It is an interesting fact which is pointed out by
Borcesen, namely that the structure of the leaf becomes looser
with increase of the geographical latitude (Dovre —Kaafjord
(70° N. lat.) — Nova Zembla).

The leaf-stalk is reniform in transverse section. There
are three vascular bundles and a large central lacuna.

R. pygmæus Wahlenb.

Lit. BucHenau & Focke, 1872, p. 28. Lance, 1880, p. 55;
1887, p. 254. Naraorsr, 1884, p. 46, tab. 1. Linnman, 1887,
pp. 25, 41, 100, tab. 1, fig. 7 A. B. Rosrnvince, 1892, p. 675.
Wasser, 1892, pp. 8, 20. Harrz, 1894, p. 52; 1895, Il, p. 288.
BorGesex, 1895, pp. 255, 236. Norman, 1895, p. 11. Exstam, 1897,
p. 145. Asromeir, 1899, p. 30. Exsram, 1899, pp. 22, 32, 37.
Resvorr, 1900, figs. 11, 26. Anpersson & Hessermass, 1901, p. 48.
Creve, A., 1901, pp. 51, 78, 88, 103. Dusty, 1901, p. 30. Frer-
DENFELT, 1904, p. 53. Syrvén, 1906, p. 272.

Alcohol material from Greenland (Danmarks 0, Aug. 1891;
Godhavn in Disco, 20.7.1884; Kutdlisat in Disco, 9. 8. 1890 [var.
Langeana|; Norge (Trondfjældet Jemtland, 19. 6. 1880); Spitz-
bergen (Advent Bay, 3. 8. 1810; Middelhook in Belsund, 1. 7. 1882).

R. pygmæus is a perennial herb. The rhizome is vertical;
roots arise from the whole of its surface and it is covered
with a dense matting of the vascular strands of dead leaves.
Though the rhizome does not become long yet some are com-
monly found measuring as much as 2 cm. in length. The plant
often grows in dense tufts which are produced by the rhizomes
branching freely and the individual shoots readily become de-

381

tached by dying away at their base. Branching takes place from
the upper leaf-axils in the rosette; the principal bud occurs
in the uppermost. The shoot bears first two transversely placed
long-stalked foliage-leaves, then similar leaves succeed in a 7/5
spiral. The prin- |
cipal bud fre-
quently flowers
the same year as
the parent-axis,
and in that case
the bud which
lives through the
winter is seated
in the uppermost
leaf-axil at the
base of axis Il.
Usually there are
two stem-leaves,
ofwhichthe lower
is short-stalked
and sometimes
subtends a floral

axis. Antidromy Fig. 28, A. Ran. pygmeus.
is no doubt the (Trondfjeld in Norway; 2. 8.1883, about nat. size).
B. Ran. pygmeus var. Langeana Nath.

most u (Disco: Unartok; 14.8.1890; about nat. size).

condition. (Fig. A, B, C, Old axes from 1882; a,b, e, axes that have flowered,
28 A) 1883; an, bn, en, their uppermost basal leaves; @, 7, shoots
62 i in the axils of an and en.

I have obser-
ved only foliage-leaves on mature shoots; but a section through
the principal bud from a specimen from Disco, gathered in
August, showed a leaf which no doubt was a scale-leaf (Fig.
29, A), and Syzvéx found scale-leaves upon his cultivated plants.
The large leaf-sheaths of the rosette must protect the young

apex of the shoot with its delicate organs during winter,
XXXVI. 25

382

and the dense growth of the plant may also be useful in this

respect.

Fig. 29. R. pygmeus.
A, Longitudinal section through a
principal bud (Danmarks ©; Aug. 1891;
20/1). ce, Garpel; st, stamen; p, nec-
tary-leaf; sp, perigone-leaf; Ib, scale-
leaf; sb, stem-leaf. B, Stamen (25/1)
and carpel (7/1) from the same bud.

It is not uncommon to find plants
with dead stems from the preceding
year upon them (Fig. 28, A), which
proves that at least these specimens
live longer than one year (compare
the statement % (©?) in Neuman,
‘“Sverriges flora,” Lund, 1901).

The rosette-leaves, and also
the lowermost stem-leaf, are stalked,
somewhat reniform in shape, and
deeply tripartite with either entire
or shallowly 2—3 lobed elliptical
segments. The 1—2 upper leaves
are sessile and tripartite with oblong
lobes. The leaves are glabrous or
also slightly hairy at the margin.

The stem is ascending: before
and just after flowering it is short,
in dwarf specimens from Advent
Bay in Spitzbergen about 0'5 cm.;

afterwards it elongates greatly and becomes as much as 16 cm.

Cr

Fig. 30. R. pygmeus.

A, Nectary-leaf (°/1). B, Nectary (15/1). C, Fruit (Danmarks 9; Aug. 1891; 15/1). D, Flower
of R. pygmæus (Holstensborg in Greenland; D, drawn by E. W.; 7/2).

high. The peduncle differs from the stem in being more

densely hairy and more deeply furrowed.

383

The flower has five slightly hairy perigone-leaves and
five lustreless nectary-leaves; the anthers are extrorse or
slightly turned sideways; the stamens are few in number,
(Fig. 30, D). Exstam found homogamy and spontaneous self-
pollination to occur in Spitzbergen. Liypman also records homo-
gamy and figures two kinds of flowers: large ones measuring
about 7 mm. in diameter in which the head of carpels is so
high that only the lowermost stigmas may be reached by the
stamens, and small ones about 4mm. in diameter in which the
stamens stand at the same level as the head of carpels. In
Spitzbergen the diameter of the flower is 5—8 mm. (Exstam);
in Nova Zembla 5—10 mm. (Exstam). The nectaries are simple
and pocket-shaped (Fig. 30, BD). Linxpmax and Exsram did not
notice any perfume.

Flowering takes place in the beginning and middle of
summer. In Arctic Norway the plant grows by preference at
the snow-line, and the time for the coming out of the leaves
may differ greatly even in the case of plants standing close to
each other, according as to whether they stand nearer or fur-
ther from the snow (Norman). The fruit ripens in August.

The fruit (Fig. 30, C) is dispersed by the agency of the
wind, which may be connected with the fact of the peduncle
elongating greatly during fruit-setting; but the dispersal is not
very effectual and the plant is often found growing in colonies
(Exstam; 1897).

Syiven described the germination, which takes place
during spring (Creve). Heterophylly is more decided than in
f. nivalis, not until during the second year do the leaves attain
the fully-developed form.

Narmorsr has- established a var. Langeana which is charac-
terized by the leaf-segments of the basal leaves, and sometimes
of the lower stem-leaf, being stalked. The middle lobe is 3—4
partite, and the lateral lobes are more or less symmetrically
2—4 partite (Fig. 28, 6). The stem-leaves are almost sessile

25"

354

and divided to the base into 3—5 lanceolate-oblong segments.
This variety grows in mossy bogs and often together with the
principal form. Hartz found numerous transitional forms be-
tween the variety and the principal form (I, p. 52). NarHorst
found this variety on Disco, where Harrz also found it as he
also did on Arveprinsens Island.

In var. Langeana it often happens that the internodes of
the rosettes are elongated, in correspondence to its life in
quickly-growing moss.

Geographical Distribution. West and East Green-
land, Iceland, Scandinavia, Beeren Eiland, Spitzbergen, Nova
Zembla, Arctic Russia, North Siberia, Arctic North America,
the Rocky Mountains (Lance, Ta. Horn).

Anatomy. Theroot of the first order was diarch or triarch.
The epidermis was more or less collapsed especially in roots of
the second order. The exodermis was distinct, the latter and
the epidermis were suberized. The outermost layers of the
cortex were either not at all collenchymatously thickened or but
very slightly; its intercellular spaces were fairly large ; lysigenous
lacune often occur, especially in roots of the second order.
The endodermis was suberized but not thickened.

Mycorrhizas have been found in specimens from Advent
Bay, Trondfjeldet and Disco. The hyphe often form balls in
the inner cortical layers, especially in roots of the second order.

The greater part of the epidermis of the rhizome had
fallen off in the specimens investigated; the outer cortical
layers were suberized and slightly thickened. Lacunæ were
absent from the cortex. 5—8 vascular bundles which anasto-
mosed freely were present; and also, in different sections of
the same root, isolated bundles were seen with a special endo-
dermis; also groups of bundles, each group with its own
endodermis; or else all the bundles were fused together so that
there was an outer and an inner endodermis, between which
the bundles occurred (Fig. 31, A). The cambium was rudimen-
tary. The vessels were scattered among non-lignified paren-

chyma. The pith was not broken down. The starch-grains
were highly compound.

The stereom in the stem is weak during flowering but
afterwards — when the peduncle elongates greatly — it becomes
much stronger: it is about four layers thick between the bundles
which, upon their inner sides, are often surrounded by lignified
parenchyma and upon their outer sides by strong fibrous
tissue. Between the woody part and the inner arch there occurs
in the larger bundles a quantity of small-celled, non-lignified
parenchyma (p) as in the majority of the other species; and be-
tween the vessels and the cambium occurs some wood-paren-

Fig. 31. R. pygmeus.

A, Transverse section of rhizome (Spitzbergen; 73/1), B, Portion of transverse section of
stem (Spitzbergen; 2/1). C, Stoma from the stem (Danmarks 0; 2%/;), ep, Epidermis; €,

cortex; end, endodermis; b, bast; ph, leptome: vd, lignified parenchyma; x, xylem; p,
parenchyma; m, pith.

chyma. The vessels were but slightly developed in the speci-
mens investigated, their diameter is small, and they are few in
number. The cambium is rudimentary. The bundles number
5—8. The pith breaks down gradually but entirely (Fig. 31, B).

The cortex consists of cylindrical cells and has large
intercellular spaces. The stomata are on a level with the sur-
face or project slightly (Fig. 31, C); the cuticle is slightly
striped; chlorophyll is present in the epidermis.

The leaf nearly resembles in structure that of À. nivalis;
the thickness varies from 270 to 300. The radial walls of the
cells of the upper and lower epidermis are somewhat undulating,
those of the lower somewhat more so than those of the upper

386

(Fig. 32, B, C). The stomata are either on a level with the
surface or project slightly. Borcesex and Wacxer record the
number to be equal upon both surfaces, Resvorr records 44
per sq. mm. upon the upper as against 62 per sq. mm. upon the
lower surface. Chlorophyll is present in the epidermis. From
one to two layers of palisade-cells occur which are scarcely
twice as high as they are broad and are somewhat barrel-shaped ;

Fig. 32. R. pygmeus.

A, Transverse section of leaf (Danmarks 0; 1%). B, Epidermis of the upper surface of

the leaf (ibid; ™/1). C, Epidermis of the lower surface of the leaf (ibid; 1%). D, Sur-

face section of palisade-layers (ibid.; ™%/:). E, Surface section of spongy parenchyma
(ibid.; 1/1). #, Transverse section of leaf-stalk (2/1).

they constitute from 1/3 to !/ı of the thickness of the mesophyll.
The spongy parenchyma consists of branched cells and is
very loose in structure especially in its lower part where large
slit-like lacunæ are often seen between the subepidermal layer
and the rest of the mesophyll; (Fig. 32, A, D, E). The bundles
are not accompanied by stereom and are surrounded by a sheath
containing chlorophyll.

Each leaf-apex terminates in an epithema the structure

387

of which is similar to that of À. nivalis and, as in the latter,
the area with the water-pores occurs almost at the margin;
stomata are absent from the under side of the leaf-apex.

The leaf-stalk is reniform in transverse section. There
are three vascular bundles; they are without stereom. The
cortex often has lacunæ, but otherwise resembles that of the
stem (Fig. 32, F).

R. reptans L.

Lit. Lance, 1887. Harrz, 1894;-p. 34. Norman, 1895, p. 6.
Rosenviner, III, 1896, p. 240.

Alcohol material from Greeniand (Sophiehamn, 6. 8. 1883;
Monekordhiak, 19.7. 1883); Denmark (Fure So, 2. 9. 1910).

R. reptans from a morphological point of view, is a tran-
sitional form between the preceding species and the R. lappo-
nicus-type. In the flowering plant there is a short, erect
rhizome which bears a rosette consisting of a few, stalked,
linear to linear-lanceolate foliage-leaves, the uppermost of
which subtends a principal bud which may develop a floral-
stem with elongated internodes the same vear as the parent-
axis flowers, but which no doubt usually develops only a rosette.
I am not prepared to say whether the latter may remain
green during winter in Arctic countries; in Denmark it passes
the winter in a green condition.

The more or less filiform ærial stem becomes horizontal
with the formation of the first elongated internode. The inter-
nodes are highly curved as in À. hyperboreus. The two-rowed
leaves are very similar in form to the rosette-leaves and, like
the latter, they have a large sheath; the uppermost ones
are very small, the number of leaves on the straight stem
differs much, | have in arctic specimens often found 3—5 but
14 also occurs; the creeping stem may reach the length of
about 50 cm. When the axis flowers it becomes ascending,
usually just above the uppermost leaf; the peduncle however
often bears a bract. The uppermost leaf upon the horizontal

388

stem may subtend a shoot with elongated internodes, which
continues the main axis sympodially until that also produces
a flower, and so on. But in Greenland and Iceland, judging
from herbarium-material, it seems probable that rarely more
than two generations of axes attain the flowering stage. In the
other axillary-shoots of the stem the internodes either remain
short or the axillary shoots develop like the parent-axis and
flower; their axillary shoots are rosettes; this is also frequently
the case with the main shoot.

The more vigorous shoots occur in the lower axils of the
straight stem, and from their bases and from the nodes of the
parent-axis vigorous adventitious roots arise late in sum-
mer. They are of two kinds: some slender, hyaline and abun-
dantly branching, and others which are white and almost un-
branched and begin with a somewhat thickened base, becoming
thinner downwards; these roots may be regarded as storehouses
of food-material for the axillary-shoots which become inde-
pendent during autumn by the death of the parent-axis.

The flower has five somewhat prominent perigone-leaves
and five yellow nectary-leaves which do not overlap and
are somewhat longer than the perigone-leaves (from 2°5 to
6mm.). The nectarjies are simple and pocket-shaped (Fig. 33).
c— The anthers are turned sideways. The cluster of

(117, \ ovaries is almost globular and does not overtop the
| \\ | / | stamens. In the material, both from Greenland and
NAY le Denmark, the flowers were somewhat protandrous-

NY homogamous. The diameter of the flower in

or Arctic Norway is about 9 mm. (Norman), in Green-
Dana land and in Denmark about 5 mm. ‘The time of
(Greenland; 0%). flowering in Arctic Norway is from the middle of
July to September, and in Denmark from the middle of June
to the middle of September.

The ripe fruits have a more or less curved beak, and
if they are not wetted, can float for a long time (from one to

389

two weeks), but the majority of them sink within 48 hours if
the surface gets wet (according to my experiments, made with
Danish fruits!) I can make no statement about the germination,
but the fruits of the nearly allied À. Flammula are capable of
germinating immediately after maturation.

R. reptans grows on the pebbly shores of lakes, where it
often forms a dense mat; it may also occur among moss
(Harrz); it is often submerged and the leaves are then linear
and it is sterile; Norman records that in Arctic Norway it may
be found in large expanses of water at a depth of as much
as one metre. According to Norman it is a decidedly continental
plant in Arctic Norway in the greatest contrast to À. Flammula.

Geographical Distribution. North America, from
Canada and Newfoundland to 69° N. lat.; West Greenland; Ice-
land; the Færoes; Central Europe; Scandinavia, as far as Fin-
mark; Finland and Arctic Russia. (Lance).

Anatomy. The root resembles in structure that of other
species of Ranunculus. Roots containing reserve food-materiai
(of which only Danish specimens have been investigated) have
a still entire epidermis; the exodermis is of somewhat radially
elongated cells with undulating walls; both the layers are su-
berized. The cortex has no thickened outer layers; its cells are
full of starch (the grains are compound). The endodermis is
suberized but the wails are not thickened. The central cylinder
is diarch, the vessels are slightly developed. The slender roots
have a more or less collapsed epidermis and the cortex is for
the greater part broken down. The central cylinder is also diarch
in these roots. The diameter of the central cylinder relative
to that of the root is only slightly smaller in the roots containing
reserve food-material than it is in the slender ones.

Mycorrhizas have not been found.

The nodes and the internodes of the stem differ some-

! See also Kolpin Ravn: Om Flydeevnen hos Frøene af vore Vand- og
Sumpplanter. Bot. Tidsskrift, Bd. 19, København, p. 146.

390

what in structure, the former having become rhizome-like by
the anastomosing bundles coming closer to each other, so that
the cortex is thicker than in the internodes. The cortex and the
pith are not broken down and lignification often occurs in the
latter in the Danish specimens. The bundles are without stereom.
The internodes are somewhat different in structure in the Danish
specimens, according as to whether the land-or the submerged
form is in question. The bundles in the latter are not accom-
panied by stereom, while the former has an external weak,
and an internal stronger arch of bast and of lignified parenchyma
respectively (Fig. 34, band vp). The specimens from Greenland
+. Were similar in structure to the Danish land-

ph n
/ EX form. The bundles number from three to

[D , BES
9 L 2 P seven. The vessels are few in number, but
large. Some small-celled parenchyma occurs

between the vessels and the inner arch, and
Fig. 34. R. reptans.
Transverse section of an
internode of the stem of and the sieve-tissue. No interfascicular ligni-

the land-form (Denmark

20/1); b, bast; ph, leptome; an SEM,
x Xylem py parenchyma, fied parenchyma occurs. The endodermis is

vp, wood-parenchyma; 1,

lacuna. indistinct. The pith is broken down in all

some wood-parenchyma between the vessels

the specimens which have been investigated from all localities.
The epidermal cells have only slightly thickened walls, but
they are thicker in the land-form than in the submerged form,
and the former has also a more distinctly striped cuticle than
has the latter. The living cortex consists everywhere of but
2—4 layers.

The structure of the leaf varies greatly according to ex-
ternal conditions. As there is a gradual transition from the
submerged, linear leaf to the linear-lanceolate leaf of the land-
form, so there is also from the nearly radial to the dorsiventral.
The dorsiventral leaf (Fig. 35, A) has one palisade-layer the
cells of which are barrel-shaped and somewhat irregular; they
form about one-half of the thickness of the leaf. There is a
gradual transition to the spongy cells, which are slightly bran-

391

ched. The epidermal cells have undulating radial walls. The
stomata are more numerous upon the upper surface, but the
number varies somewhat in the different leaves. In the speci-
mens from Denmark I found from 57 to 83 persq.mm. upon
the upper surface, and about 50 per sq. mm. upon the lower,
and the specimens from Greenland have about the same number.

Fig. 35. R. reptans.

A, Fragment of transverse section of leaf of land-form (Denmark; “/1). B, Transverse

seclion of leaf of submerged form (Denmark; ™/1). €, Epidermis of the upper surface of

leaf of land-form (Denmark; %/ı). D, Epidermis of the lower surface of leaf of land-form

(Denmark; 4/1). E, Surface section of palisade-cells of land-form (Denmark; %/1), F,

Surface section of spongy parenchyma of land-form (Denmark; %/ı). G, Longitudinal
section through the leaf-apex of land-form (Denmark; */ı).

In the Danish specimens there is also some chlorophyll in the
epidermis; (Fig.35, C, D). A few thick-walled hairs of the
usual type occur. The bundles are without stereom. The radial
leaf is rounded and has an axile bundle. The mesophyll and
the epidermis consist of elongated cylindrical cells; stomata
are present, but in no great number. This leaf resembles that
of Batrachium, but has larger intercellular spaces. Fig. 35, B

392

shows a leaf transitional between the two types; the mesophyll
of the upper surface is palisade-like, and there are three bundles.
The bundles are without stereom, but have a more or less
distinct sheath containing chlorophyll.

Each leaf-apex has an epithema which opens at the
margin (Fig. 35, G). The cells have highly undulating walls,
similar on the whole to those in À. nivalis.

R. hyperboreus Rottb.

Lit. Hooker, 1833. Liypman, 1887, p. 41, fig. Sa, b, tab. I.
Hartz, 1894, pp. 6, 34; 1895, (IN), p. 289. Norman, 1895, p. 8. Rosex-
vinGE, I, 1892, p. 675; Ill, 1896, p. 108. Kruuse, 1897, p. 385.
ABROMEIT, 1899, p. 30. Anpersson & Hesserman, 1900, p. 47.
Resvorz, 1900, figs., 4, 5, 13, 20, 22, 23, 25,027, 281802:
Dosen, 1901, p. 30. Porsırn, 1902, pp. 170, 196, 205. Simmons,
1906, p. 115:

Alcohol material from Greenland (Friedrichsthal, 29. 8. 1883,
Jacobshavn, 25.7.1884, Sermilik, 3.7.1885, Kingigtortadlit,
1.7.1887, Uperniviarsuk, 9.7. 1887, Niodluisuk-Oen, 21. 8. 1888).
Iceland (Thingvellir, 13. 6. 1895). Lapmark (Bosekob, 3. 7. 1884).
Spitzbergen (Gäseöen 28.7. 1882).

R. hyperboreus bears a great resemblance to À. lapponicus
but is distinguished from the latter inter alia by the form of
its leaf, by its more abundant branching, and by its much
shorter flower-stalks. The leaf is deeply tripartite, the lobes
are narrower than in À. lapponicus, the middle one is entire
and the lateral lobes are often shallowly 2-lobed (Fig. 36). The
leaves are placed in two rows upon the slender stem the inter-
nodes of which are curved. The internodes may reach a length
of 10 cm. Usually every leaf subtends a lateral shoot which
is antidromous to the main axis. The first leaf of the shoot
is situated dorsally and somewhat sideways, and its internode
is elongated. It is no doubt usual for 3—4 generations of axes
to attain the flowering-stage during the same year; the first

393

ones produce both leaves and flowers, the higher ones are often
purely floral, with sessile bracts and short internodes.
Roots arise from the nodes of the stem; they may attain

a great length (20 cm.) and are usually unbranched.

5 a
Fig. 36. Ran. hyperboreus.

A, A speeimen from Friedrichsthal; about nat. size. 7 isthe main axis which has flowered,
the two last leaves subtend lateral axes (77) which bear flower-buds. Axes of the third
order have begun to develop. A leaf isseenabove. B, A somewhat etiolated plant which
has pyohably just quitted the winter condition; leaf n—-4 is dead, as also the leafy axis
which occurs behind it; the leaves n+-5 and n-6 (omitted from the figure) subtended
lateral axes which now are independent. (Kingigtortadlit 1. 7. 1887; about nat. size).
€, Gemmule (Spitzbergen: Gäseö; 4/1); r, root; a, scar, answering to the point of attach-
ment to the parent-axis.

R. hyperboreus passes the winter without visible means of
protection. Plants which have just begun to grow in spring,
have long, slender, and apparently etiolated shoots from the
dead stem of the preceding year (Fig. 36, B).

The flowers are small and short-stalked and the leaves

394

project above them (Asromert). The perigone-and the nectary-
leaves are usually trimerous (Fig. 37); but the pentamerous
condition may also occur; the perigone-leaves are yellowish
and highly arched, the nectary-leaves are yellow; the nectar-
pocket is simple (Fig. 38, A). The stamens number from a
few to about 20; they are short and can reach only the lowest
carpels (Liypmay). In Norway the homogamy of the flower is
preceded by a short staminate stage (Linpman); Warmine (note-
book) found it to be homogamous in Greenland. In Elles-
meresland Simmons searched in vain for expanded flowers; the

flower-buds, as also the fruit-clusters, were always submerged,

Fig. 37. Ran. hyperboreus. Fig. 38. Ran. hyperboreus.
A, B, Flowers from Greenland; (drawn by E. W.; 4/1). A, Nectary-leaf (1). B, Fruit (8/1).

therefore he thinks that the flowers are cleistogamous and that
self-pollination takes place below the surface of the water. The
flower is often sterile (Kruuse, Anders. & Hesserm.); the time
of flowering is July and August.

Vegetative propagation is the more usual method: new
individuals are formed by the lateral shoots becoming inde-
pendent upon the decay of the parent-axis. Perhaps gemmules
also are important to the process. Fig. 36, C shows a gem-
mule from Gäseoen (Spitzbergen). At the point of transition
between the stem and the large root an oval scar is seen, the
place of connection with the parent-axis. I saw only this
one, but it is possible that axillary shoots are normally set
free from the parent-axis before they develop further.

Geographical Distribution. East and West Greenland,

395

Arctic North America with the Archipelago, Labrador, the Rocky
Mountains, Arctic Siberia, the Himalayas, Arctic Russia, Nova
Zembla, Spitzbergen, Northern Scandinavia, Iceland (Simmons).
Anatomy. The epidermis of the roots is thin-walled
and the walls are collapsed; the exodermis has undulating
radial walls; both layers are suberized. The cortex is almost
entirely broken down even in roots picked during the early
part of summer, only a few layers remaining within the exoder-
mis and around the suberized, thin-walled endodermis. The

central cylinder is

RARE
É AR PoE CPS

diarch. Root-hairs

are present but few
in number; I have
not found mycorrhiza.

The stem is
rounded and smooth,
the cuticle is slightly
striped, and the outer
walls of the epider-
mal cells are thin;
the stomata are on a
level with the surface Fig. 39. Ran. hyperboreus.

Transverse section of the prostrate stem (Uperniviarsuk.

” ni > lio ye
= project slightly > ph, Leptome;Yx, xylem; 7, lacuna.§

the epidermis con-

tains chlorophyll. Anatomically the stem may be divided into
two parts, viz. the nodes which have the usual structure of
the rhizome (see R. lapponicus p. 401) and the internodes.
The latter are exceedingly loose in structure with large inter-
cellular spaces; the greater part of the cortex and the pith is
broken down at an early stage (Fig. 39), but the extent of
disorganisation is no doubt somewhat dependent upon the
locality. The 2—4 bundles are either quite devoid of stereom
or else they have fibrous tissue outside the leptome consisting
of some weak strands of bast. The structure of the peduncle

396

is not, in any essential degree, stronger than that of the pros-
trate stem, only there is a larger amount of close-set paren-
chyma, which becomes lignified around the bundles during
fruit-setting ; also in the peduncle the pith and the cortex are
usually broken down; the subepidermal layer is placed close
to the epidermis.

Fig. 40. Ran. hyperboreus.

A, Transverse section of leaf (Thingvellir; 1#/ı). B, The epidermis of the upper surface

(Greenland; %0/). C, The epidermis of the lower surface (Spitzbergen; 4/1). D, Surface

section of palisade-cells (Greenland; 10). E, Surface section of spongy parenchyma
(Greenland; 99/1).

The leaf is glabrous; the thickness varies from 180 to
2704. The cells of the epidermis have undulating anticlinal
walls, those of the upper surface often somewhat more so than
those of the lower; chlorophyll is present. The stomata are
on a level with the surface; they vary greatly in number, but
are always most numerous upon the upper side. In specimens
from Nidluitsukoen and Gäsesen (Spitzbergen) they were almost

397

entirely absent from the lower surface, but occurred to the
number of about 100 per sq. mm. upon the upper surface.
Resvozz records concerning specimens from Jacobshavn in
Greenland that they have none upon the lower and 126 per
sq. mm. upon the upper surface; and in those from an un-
named locality in East Greenland, 27 upon the lower as against
235 upon each sq.mm. of the upper surface; and in specimens
from Bosekob, 34 on the lower surface as against 63 per sq.
mm. of the upper surface. Two palisade-layers usually occur,
constituting about one-half of the mesophyll; the individual
cells are about twice as long as they are thick, are barrel-
shaped and somewhat irregular. There is a gradual transition
from the palisade-layers to the spongy parenchyma which con-
sists of slightly branching cells and has numerous intercellular
spaces (Fig. 40, A). The sub-epidermal layer which is placed
close to the epidermis has cells which often branch more
abundantly than those of the rest of the spongy parenchyma.
The bundles are not accompanied by stereom.

The area with the water-pores is situated almost at the
margin. The structure of the epithema is as in À. lapponicus.

The specimen from Thingvellier was somewhat more com-
pact in structure and had slightly longer palisade-cells than
the rest of the specimens investigated.

The leaf-stalk was like that of À. lapponicus.

Ranunculus lapponicus L.

Lit. Hooker, 1833, I, p. 16. Harrz, 1894, p. 36. Norman,
1895, p. 10. BørGESEN, 1895, pp. 236, 37. Exsram, 1897,
p. 145. Asromerr, 1899, p. 31. Exsram, 1899, p. 22. Resvott,
1900, figs. 7, 15, 19, 21, 24, 29, 34. Andersson & HESSELMAN,
1901, p. 47.

Alcohol material from Spitzbergen (Rendalen in Sassenbay,
15. 7. 1882); Greenland (Kororsuak, 19. 6. 1879; Sarfanguak (Hol-
stenborg), 21.7.1884; Kappinilik, 5. 9.1885; Christianshaab,
2. 7. 1888).

XXXVI. 26

398

Ranunculus lapponicus is a perennial, creeping herb. The
pale, horizontal stem which creeps in the moss dies away at
the hinder end but keeps on growing sympodially by means
of the principal bud situated in either the uppermost leaf-axil
or the one below it. Above the principal bud the main axis
becomes negatively geotropic, bends upwards, and produces a

flower.

==

7
no)
ee | y
\ AY

|

Fig. 41. R. lapponicus. (Spitzbergen; 15.7.1882).

A, (1/1), The flowering axis bears the leaves Jn, In-ı, In-2; the last two subtend
vegetative buds which bear the leaves /Jı and IJa; the uppermost lateral axis
may be regarded as a principal bud. B, A foliage-leaf (1/1).

The first stage of the plant is probably similar to that of
R. reptans: a rosette of leaves upon a short vertical rhizome
and a prostrate main axis which gives off roots from the nodes.
This main axis no doubt soon becomes independent as the
rosette dies, and then it continues its growth as described
above. The filiform roots which arise from the nodes are
usually unbranched and may be very long, as much as about

399

20 cm.; they are developed during the same year as the rhi-
zome upon which they occur. The arrangement of the leaves
is two-rowed; they are long-stalked, reniform and tripartite
with 3—5 broad shallowly-lobed segments.

Usually only the principal bud develops. The first inter-
node of the shoot is quite short, and the first leaf is dorso-
lateral; the following internodes are elongated. The end of
the shoot terminates in a hook formed by an unexpanded
revolute leaf, the sheath of which surrounds the apex of the
stem. This apex, in herbarium-specimens, is often seen directed
obliquely downward. The horizontal rhizome may attain a length
of as much as about 22cm. In many of the individuals which
I have had for examination the erect or ascending main and
flowering axis bore a barren leaf (Fig. 41); Hooker (I. c.), records
that in America this is the case only in specimens from the
coast: this leaf is placed either high up upon the axis and
is then bract-like, or else lower down and has then the form
of the leaves upon the rhizome. The internode of this leaf is
usually ascending and its anatomical structure is then similar
to that of the flower-stalk; more rarely it is prostrate and
similar in structure to the rhizome, roots being produced at the
node. During fruit-setting the vertical axis elongates greatly
(and reaches as much as about 16 cm.).

The flower has three green perigone-leaves which are
somewhat downwardly bent in older flowers, and about seven
nectary-leaves which are Ficaria-yellow in colour and glisien
as with varnish and are only slightly longer than the perigone-
leaves. The stamens are turned partly laterally and partly out-
wards. The ovaries are oval and somewhat flattened with a long
hooked beak. The nectaries are simple and pocket-shaped
(Fig. 42). |

According to Warmine’s notes (Sarfanguak, 14.7. 84) the’
carpels and the stamens ripen simultaneously, and as the latter
stand closely against the former, self-pollination must easily

26*

400

take place. By bending inwards the anthers touch the stigmas
and are often thrust entirely in between them, and the apices
of the stigmas are often bent down outside the anthers. Exsram
found proterogyny-homogamy both in Nova Zembla and in Spitz-
bergen; he writes in 1897 that self-pollination is apparently
impossible as the carpels are always higher than the stamens;
but he finds (1899) that in Spitzbergen self-pollination easily takes
place by the stigmas becoming bent spirally backwards at the
time that the stamens open and bend inwards. In Greenland

Fig. 42. R. lapponicus.

A, Base of nectary-leaf with nectary (Greenland; 5h). B, Almost ripe carpel (Sarfanguak;

8/1). C, Flower seen from above (Sarfanguak; 12. 7. 1884; 5/2). D, Longitudinal section

through flower (ibid.; 5/2); the anthers stand close to the stigmas. E, F, Stamens (9/1)
seen from the outer side. (C, D, E and F were drawn by E. W.).

the diameter of the flower is 10—12 mm. (Warmine); in Spitz-
bergen 8—10, sometimes 13 mm.; in Nova Zembla 5—8 mm.
and in Arctic Siberia usually 12 mm. (Exsram, 1897 and 1899).
Exstam found that the flowers had a strong perfume in Spitz-
bergen, but were scentless in Nova Zembla. Harrz (I. c.) records
fragrant flowers from Egedesminde. No insect-visitors have
been noticed. The plant flowers July-August; ripe fruit has
not been found in Spitzbergen, but it is probably formed
(Exstam, 1899; Andersson & Hesserman |. c.). Exsram did not
find ripe fruit in Nova Zembla (1897).

401

The fruit may be dispersed perhaps partly by the agency
of animals (epizoically) and partly by the agency of the wind.

I am not prepared to state anything regarding the germi-
nation. Hooker (l. ¢.) records that the species reproduces itself
by gemmules; my material gave no information regarding this
point. Vegetative propagation takes place by the separation of
lateral axes.

R. lapponicus grows in marshy localities among moss
(Sphagnum); it appears to be rather rare wherever it occurs.

Geographical Distribution: Arctic America and La-
brador, West Greenland, Spitzbergen, northern Scandinavia,
Arctic Russia, Nova Zembla and northern Siberia (Narsorsr |. c.).

Anatomy. The roots are usually unbranched, long and
filiform. Their internal structure is exceedingly loose. There
are no differences in the roots of plants from the different lo-
calities. Both the epidermis and the exodermis are suberized ;
towards the apex of the roots the former has thin outer walls
which have a tendency to collapse, but towards the base the
outer wall is of the same thickness as the rest of the walls;
the latter has slightly folded radial walls. No thickened outer
portion of the cortex occurs; it is often entirely broken down
with the exception of a few layers of the inner and the outer
cortex and the trabucule which connect the two last and stand
opposite to the woody parts of the central cylinder. The endo-
dermis is suberized, at any rate in the upper part of the root.
There are three wood masses which, in the older root, meet
in the middle. No mycorrhiza has been found. The starch-
grains are compound.

The stem consists anatomically of three parts: the inter-
nodes, the nodes and the flower-stalk. The first-mentioned are
characterized by the vascular bundles (3—6) not anastomosing
and being almost without stereom, and by the pith and cor-
tical tissue being very much broken down by age, as in R.
hyperboreus. The nodes are similar in structure to those of

402

the rhizomes of the species with erect stems; the bundles
anastomose and form a more or less complete ring around the
pith; the latter and the cortex are less lacunose; the cells of
the latter are somewhat tangentially elongated and there are
more cortical layers than in the internodes. Roots arise from
the nodes.

The flower-stalk, especially towards the time for the
ripening of the fruit, is rather rich in stereom (Fig. 43). It is
somewhat polygonal in transverse section. The cuticle is deci-
dedly striped, and the stomata project above the surface. The
cortex has large intercellular spaces. Each bundle (3—6) is

surrounded by a sheath of stereom;

SER | je there is strong fibrous tissue out-
en side the leptome. Between the wood
and the cambium there is a several-
layered mass of wood-parenchyma
with highly thickened walls, and
between the vessels and the endo-
dermis there is some non-lignified

parenchyma. The interfascicular,

Fig. 43. R. lapponicus.
Portion of transverse section of pe-
duncle (Spitzbergen ; 75/1). ep, Epidermis; thick and its walls are rather highly
c, cortex; i,intercellular space; b, bast; 5

ph, leptome; x, xylem; p, non-Jignified. thickened. The pith in the peduncle

parenchyma; vp, lignified parenchyma.

lignified parenchyma is 5—6 layers

is found partly broken down; its
cells were slightly lignified. — The epidermal cells contain
chlorophyll.

The leaf. The epidermal cells as usual, have only slightly
thickened outer walls. The cells contain chlorophyll. Seen
with the naked eye the leaf shows brown spots upon both sur-
‘faces: many of the cells of the epidermis being filled with brown
juice, probably tannin (it did not, however, give the reaction
with the iron-salts) The walls of the upper epidermis are
slightly undulating and stomata are almost entirely absent; the
walls of the lower epidermal cells are highly undulating (Fig.

403

44, B, C) and stomata occur in great numbers; Resvozz found
136 per sq. mm. The stomata are on a level with the surface.
The epidermal cells above the larger nerves are elongated and
have less undulating walls. The palisade-cells usually occur in
two layers or else in only one, and are at most twice as long as
they are thick; the layers, taken as a whole, constitute scarcely
one-half of the thickness of the mesophyll. The individual cells
are often irregular. The spongy parenchyma is loose in structure,

Cepia oy:
RTH
ee)

Fig. 44. R. lapponicus.

A, Transverse section of leaf (Sassenbay in Spitzbergen; #/;); +, brown-coloured cells
probably containing tannin. B, The epidermis of the upper surface (Greenland; %/ı);
t, as in A. C, The epidermis of the lower surface (Greenland; %/1); ¢, as in A. D, Sur-
face section of palisade-cells (Greenland; 1°/1).

its cells are slightly branched or polygonal (Fig 45, A), but the
subepidermal layer consists of abundantly branching cells. There
is a gradual transition from the form of the tissue of the upper
to that of the tissue of the lower surface. The bundles are
without stereom, but the larger ones among them upon the
upper and lower surface are accompanied by elongated cells.
Around each bundle there is a sheath containing chlorophyll.

P;521:

404

In each leaf-apex there is an epithema which opens out
almost at the margin, upon a slanting, upwardly-directed surface.
The tracheids terminate in intercellular spaces and the cells of

the epithema have short branches and undulating walls as in
the other species (Fig. 45, B).

of )
r = ® A
Fan Vent
| ot hi iO Ne
Ne 7 \ : | ÿ \
fe { Mt / \
C ù 5 = > 4
A. 4 2 ig, f f (
ee, 5 i) SS
Cry

Fig. 45. Ran. lapponicus.
A, Surface section of spongy parenchyma (Spitzbergen; 18/1).
a leaf-apex (Greenland; 10/;) showing the epithema and some tracheids.

B, Longitudinal section of

The leaf-stalk has three vascular bundles, which are
almost like those of the fruit-stalk in structure, but are some-
what weaker; the pith and the cortex are lacunose.

dermis contains chlorophyll; the cuticle is furrowed.

The epi-

R. Pallasii Schlecht.

and
R. lapponicus L. x R. Pallas Schlecht.
Lit. Hooker, 1833. Narxorsr,

1883, p. 21.
leaf-anatomy, etc.).

Exstam, 1899,
Andersson & Hessezman, 1901, pp. 42—47 (Figs. of leaf,

Alcohol material from Spitzbergen. R. Pallasii: Advent Bay,
11.8.1882; the hybrid: Rendalen in Sassenbay, 15.7. 1882

405

The stem of À. Pallasii essentially agrees in structure with
that described for R. lapponicus. The stem is rounded and
somewhat inflated; in the horizontal portion stolons arise from
the axils of the two-rowed, distant leaves; the first leaf of the
shoot has often only a short internode. I do not think there
is any true principal shoot. The uppermost leaf, which is
smaller than the others upon the main axis, often subtends a
horizontal stolon or, as in the herbarium-specimen, one with

Fig. 46. R. Pallas.

A. A specimen about 2/1. The axes are indicated by Roman numerals J, IJ, III; the

leaves by ap by; ete. ayy, byg; etc.; Cy has been cut off. B. The upper part of a plant

with a flower (about 2/1). C, shows a young nutating leaf the sheath of which surrounds
the apex of the shoot (about 1/1).

a somewhat downward tendency, always shorter than those which
proceeded from the lower leaves. The uppermost leaf may also
subtend a floral-axis which bears a leaf without axillary flower.
Adventitious roots arise within the nodes of the shoot during
the first summer but as a rule they probably do not emerge
until the next summer, when the shoot flowers (Fig. 46). It is
not probable that the individual shoot-generations live more
than two summers. The plant probably passes the winter in a
similar manner to À. hyperboreus.

406

The different parts of the plant are often very long; thus
the internodes, fruit-stalks and leaf-stalks measured as much
as 14 cm.

Anpersson & Hesssezmax (I. c.) have proved that the var.
Spitzbergensis, established by Narnorsr (l. c.), is a hybrid be-
tween À. /apponicus and the present species; it is the only
hybrid known from Spitzbergen. In regard to the majority of
the characters of this variety it is intermediate between the two
parents, and Andersson & Hesserman have a long series of state-
ments concerning such characters, as, for example, comparisons
of the leaves, the lower ones of which in R. Pallasii are
usually tripartite and the upper ones entire and lanceolate,
while in the hybrid they are relatively broader and 5 or 3-partite.
Again in À. Pall. the lamina almost continues the direction of
the stalk; in À. lapp. it stands at an angle with the stalk;
while the hybrid is intermediate in this respect.

The flower has three perigone-leaves; in R. Pallasi it
has 7, or sometimes 6—8 white nectary-leaves, but in the hybrid
there are usually 6 greenish-yellow nectary-leaves. The nectary-

der De, leaves are somewhat longer than the

\ perigone-leaves. The diameter of the

N flower is usually 15 mm. in À. Pallasii
å and somewhat smaller in the hybrid.
/
f

4 The nectaries are simple and pocket-

A
rh,
oy

Ne!

C
>
Vie 2 = :
/ shaped (Fig. 47, A). The flower in
ae both has a strong perfume, according
a B to Naraorsr that of À. Pallasii is re-
Fig. 47. R. Pallasii. miniscent of Platanthera. The flowers

A. Nectary-leaf (4/1). B. Carpel (11. are proterogynous-homogamous in ee
8. 1882; °/ı). ©. Almost ripe fruit EN ig
(Siberia; 18. 6. 1876; Herbarium- Pallasii according to Exsram who has

a aes observed the visit of small Diptera.
The carpels in À. Pallasii have an almost straight beak, the
hybrid is intermediate in this respect between R. Pallasii and

R. lapponicus with its markedly bent beak.

407

Flowering takes place in the middle and the end of sum-
mer; in Spitzbergen ripe fruit has not been observed (Exsram,
NartHorst); but il can certainly be developed in Siberia (Fig.
47, ©). — R. Pallasii and the hybrid both grow in moss.

Geographical Distribution. The hybrid has been
found in Spitzbergen only; À. Pallasii in Arctic America and
Labrador, Spitzbergen, Arctic Finland, Arctic Russia, Nova Zembla
and North Siberia (Narsorst).

Anatomy. The roots are often very long, filiform, and
usually unbranched. Their structure is of the common type
and the texture is exceedingly loose. The epidermis and the
exodermis were suberized, the latter had undulating walls. A
few layers of the cortex remained within the exodermis and
a few outside the endodermis, also some slender, radiating
trabecule. The endodermis was suberized, the walls were not
thickened. The central cylinder was diarch. A few thin-walled
root-hairs occurred. The starch-grains are compound, especially
in the inner layers of the cortex. — | did not find hyphe in
the roots.

In À. Pallasii the internodes of the horizontal stem and
the peduncle (in the flowering period) had a similar structure.
The cortex was few-layered and had numerous large intercellular
spaces (Fig. 48, C). The epidermis showed a slightly striped
and indistinct cuticle, and the outer walls of its cells were thin;
the latter contained some chlorophyll. The stomata were on a
level with the surface. From seven to eight vascular bundles
occurred; in the peduncle they were surrounded by a somewhat
greater amount of close-set parenchyma than in the internodes
of the stolon. The specimens examined contained neither bast
nor lignified parenchyma, but perhaps these are developed in
the peduncle during the ripening of the fruit when it stands
stiffly erect (herbarium-material). The bundles are arranged
very excentrically in the thick stem, and the whole of the pith
is broken down (Fig. 48, B).

408

The nodes of the stem resemble in structure those of À.
lapponicus. The roots no doubt remain a long time within the
epidermis of the parent-rhizome; they showed distinctly plerome,
periblem and dermocalyptrogen. (Fig. 48, A).

R. Pallasii and R. lapponicus differ in the structure of
their peduncles (see Fig. 43); also in this point the hybrid is
intermediate; the young plant in the flowering stage which I
investigated had no interfascicular stereom, but a weak fibrous
tissue outside the leptome; upon the inner side of the bundles

the endodermis was lignified.

Fig. 48. R. Pallasii.

A. Transverse section of a node of a stolon (1741). B. Portion of transverse section’ of

stolon (7/1). C. Piece of the same (%/ı); ep, epidermis; c, calyptra; co, cortex; r, young

root; pb, periblem; pl, plerome; ph, leptome; x, xylem; 1, lacuna; p, non-lignified paren-
chyma; s, collapsed tissue; mh, pith-cavity.

The leaf is glabrous in À. Pallasii and somewhat fleshy;
the thickness varied between 340 and 5104. It has brown
spots especially upon the upper surface, as the epidermal cells
probably contain tannin as in À. lapponicus (see p. 403); the
epidermis also contained chlorophyll and the outer walls of
its cells were about 3y thick; the radial walls were somewhat
undulating, almost equally upon both surfaces. The stomata
were on a level with the surface or projected slightly, about

409

50 were found per sq. mm. upon both surfaces; they were some-
what unevenly distributed. Cells containing tannin occurred
to the number of about 35 per sq. mm. upon the upper sur-
face, and were also unevenly distributed; upon the lower sur-

face only a few occurred.
The leaves of À. Pallasii which were investigated had two

CT

1

PEN

ME Li

Fig. 49. R. Pallasit.

A, Transverse section of leaf (%/1). B, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf (*/1);

t, cells the contents of which are probably tannin. ©, Epidermis of the lower surface of

the leaf (*/1). D, Surface section of spongy tissue (&/ı). E, Longitudinal section through

the leaf-apex, showing the position of the epithema (17/1), F, Cells of the epithema
with nuclet (29/4).

palisade-layers which constituted from !/2 to !/3 of the thickness
of the mesophyll; the individual palisade-cells were irregular,
about twice as long as they were thick, and only slightly in-
clined towards the leaf-apex. There was a gradual transition
to the spongy parenchyma; the cells of the latter were shortly
branched or stellate, and as usual, those of the subepidermal

410

layer more strongly so than the rest. (Fig. 49). The bundles
were found to be surrounded by a sheath containing chlorophyll;
stereom was absent; the palisade-layers continued unaltered
across them.

At the leaf-apices an extensive epithema was found,
consisting, as in the other species, of shortly branched cells
with undulating walls. The water-pores open upon an oblique,
upwardly-directed surface upon the leaf-apex (Fig. 49, #, F).

The transverse section of the leaf of the hybrid is figured
by Andersson & Hesserman together with that of the leaf of the
parents; also in this point the hybrid is intermediate.

The leaf-stalk of R. Pallasi closely resembles the stem
in structure and the transverse section is almost circular in

outline.

Batrachium confervoides Fr.

aA

Synonyms: D. paucistamineum å. eradicatum (Læst.). R.
aquatilis v. eradicata (Lest.). R.* paucistam. 0, confervoides
Tullb. À. paucistam. v. borealis Beurl.

Lit. Getert, 1894, p. 28. Norman, 1895, p. 33. Rosenvince,
(III), 1896, p. 240. Kruuse, 1897, p. 385. Duséx,. 1901, p. 29.
PorsıLn, 1902, p. 206.

Alcohol material from Greenland (Sophiehavn 5. 6. 8. 1883),
Iceland, (Nallanes, 10. 1. 1894).

This species is like the majority of the species of Ba-
trachium a perennial, herbaceous water-plant with branching
stems which creep upon the mud at the bottom of the water
and send up to the surface in the spring long, filiform, bran-
ching shoots. Batr. confervoides has only finely-divided, stalked
leaves, arranged in a */5 spiral; the shoot becomes sympodial
when flowering begins. The peduncles are of the same length
as the leaves; they bend backwards during fruit-setting. Long,
slender, adventitious roots, unbranched in places, arise from
the nodes of the erect shoots.

= 411

The flower has five perigone-leaves and five white nectary-
leaves which are about twice as long as the perigone-leaves;
the nectary-leaves have a yellow claw, and bear a tubular cornet-
shaped nectary (Fig. 50, A). There are 6—10 stamens, which
are longer than the head of carpels. The fruits are wrinkled
and hairy, and almost without a beak. Of the flower-buds,
in the material from Iceland (Jan. 10) which has been investi-
gated, the lower and older ones had partially-barren stamens,
while no such stamens were observed in the upper buds. The
diameter of the flower is 3--5 mm. (Greenland). As far as I
know, no observations on the flower-biology of the species
have been published, but as other species in the genus it is
probably homogamous.

The flowering period in Arctic Norway is from the be-
ginning of July to the middle of September, and ripe fruit was
observed in the middle of August (Norman).

The fruit is probably dispersed by the agency of the water
(cf. Korem Ravn, Bot. Tidsskr., XIX).

The fruits of other species of Batrachiwm are capable of
germinating during the year in which they ripen (GELERT, SYLVÉN,
1906, p. 279), and in Scandinavia the seedlings pass the winter
in a green condition.

Batr. confervoides grows, by preference, in small pools
and in rills, no doubt usually in shallow water; but Kruuse
(l.c.) found it at Egedesminde in West Greenland growing in
a depth of as much as 3m., and found that it sets fruit but
rarely in water shallower than 1°5m. Porsip (l.c.) saw it in
Disco in water not shallower than 30cm. and especially in the
neighbourhood of large boulders and then always upon the side
most exposed to wind and water. In Arctic Norway it does
not appear to regard the temperature of the water, as it sets
ripe fruit both in streams with affluents from snowy mountains
and also in water with a relatively high temperature (Normay).

412

It can survive getting dry during summer (Rosenvince, Norman);
in such cases its leaf-segments become oval in transverse
section.

This species appears to occur especially frequently in
Greenland, Iceland, northern Scandinavia and Finland (Gererr).

Fig 50. Batrachium confervoides.

A, Base of nectary-leaf with nectary (Greenland; 7/1). B, Portion of the transverse section

of a stem (Iceland; 1/1). ep, Epidermis; ce, cortex; 7, lacuna; s, collapsed tissue. C, Apex

of leaf with hair and water-stomata (Iceland; 1°/1). D, Transverse section of segment
of an aquatic leaf (Iceland; 1/1). E, The epidermis of an aquatic leaf (Iceland; 12/1).

Anatomy. The adventitious roots which arise upon the
ascending stems resemble in structure those of the examined
species of Ranunculus. The epidermis and the exodermis are
suberized; the former shows a tendency to collapse, the latter
has slightly-undulating radial walls. The greater part of the
coxtex breaks down at an early stage. The endodermis is
suberized. The central cylinder is diarch; the woody masses
are not in contact with each other. — Mycorrhiza was absent.

413

I have only had material of ascending stems for inve-
stigation. With the exception of some small modifications
their structure resembles that of the examined species of Ra-
nunculus. The cells of the epidermis are much smaller than
those of the cortex; as many as seven layers of the latter
occur and they are somewhat more closely placed than are the
cortical cells in those species of Ranunculus which have been
investigated (Fig. 50, B). The 3—5 bundles are each sur-
rounded by an endodermis which is slightly lignified in the
older stems. As is also the case in other species of Batra-
chium the woody mass in the bundle frequently encloses a
large air-space, produced by the breaking down of young
vessels; remnants of the walls are often seen projecting into
the space. In the material from Iceland (January) these canals
had just begun to develop in.a young internode which was
nearly one cm. long. The continuous pith-cavity which occurs
in full-grown stems had not yet begun to develop in the inter-
node in question.

The leaves resemble in structure the divided leaves of other
species of Batrachium; the segments of the aquatic leaves are
cylindrical with an axial bundle surrounded on all sides by a few
layers of homogeneous, elongated non-prosenchymatous cells
(Fig. 50, D). The epidermis contains a larger quantity of
chlorophyll than the inner layers; the radial walls of its cells
are straight. Only one or two stomata occur at the apex of
the segments (Fig. 50, C); they resembie in form the water-
stomata figured for À. nivalis. The apex of the leaf usually
bears 1—4 hairs; but sometimes these are absent.

When the plant becomes dry during summer (cf. Rosenvince)
it develops, in common with other species of Batrachium, leaves
which in form and certainly in internal structure differ from those
of the aquatic form (cf. Askenasy, Bot. Zeitung, 1870). Such
leaves were not found upon the Arctic specimens which |

have had for investigation; but a land-form of the nearly-
XXXVI. 27

414

related Batr. paucistamineum (Tavscn) Gelert, from Denmark,
exhibited the following structure: The leaf-segments had be-
come oval in transverse section; there was only one bundle,
but the tissue on its upper side and partly also beside it had
developed into 1—2 palisade-layers, of which some individual
cells were about twice as long as they were thick; upon the
under side of the bundle the cells were more like those of
the aquatic leaf. Moreover, intercellular spaces were more
abundantly present in the mesophyll than in that of the aquatic
leaves. The radial walls of the epidermis were undulating and
the upper surface had as many as 80 stomata per sq. mm.
while many fewer (about 10 per sq. mm.) occurred upon the
lower surface. The Danish land-form had retained some chlo-
rophyll in its epidermis. The land-form had retained the water-
pores at the apex of the leaves.

Anemone Richardsoni Hook.
Lit. Hooker, 1833. Lance, 1887. Janczewskı, 1898, p. 507.

Alcohol material from Præstefjæld (Holstenborg), West Green-
land, 1884, and 4.8.1886.

This species, like A. nemorosa, is a perennial herb with
a horizontally elongated rhizome which becomes sympodial
when flowering begins. The principal bud is subtended by
the last leaf (Fig. 51, A). The rhizome may become very long
(20 cm.), and the length of the internodes is usually. I—3 cm.;
they are about 1°5 mm. thick. The present species differs from
A. nemorosa not only in regard to the rhizome but also as
regards the leaves, the majority of them being foliage-leaves ;
Jasczewskı writes “all” but a specimen in the herbarium shows
one scale-leaf distinctly. The rhizome can produce at least
four foliage-leaves during one summer; they are iong-stalked
and the lamina is deeply 3-lobed with ovate, deeply-indented

segments.

415

The principal bud may produce leaves during the first
year, but I do not think it does so always, the first leaf is
placed laterally in reference to the subtending leaf; the bud in
question may attain the flowering stage the same year as the
parent-axis. In the herbarium-specimens, the second flowering

Fig. 51. Anemone Richardsoni.

A, A fragment of a plant from Præstefjæld; 16.7. 1884; 1/2. The flower has been cut
off and placed by the side. The upper foliage-leaf subtends the principal bud of which
the growth begins with an elongated internode; /, basal part of the stalk of a foliage-leaf.
B; The apex of a rhizome with a nutating leaf, the sheath of which surrounds the tip of
the shoot (5/2). C,Flower seen from above (3/2). The perianth leaves are of unequal size;
a stamen is placed by the side of the flower (5/). The anthers are turned inwards.
D, Cluster of fruits, almost ripe (2/1). E, Transverse section of rhizome (17/1); end, endo-
dermis; ph, leptome; x, xylem (A, B, C, D were drawn by E. Warming).

axis on such individuals had a foliage-leaf which subtended
the rejuvenating shoot. Also other leaves than the uppermost
one may subtend shoots which are. very similar to the principal
bud. — The slender, branched, adventitious roots arise from
the rhizome a short distance below each node.

GER

416

-

The erect peduncle attains a height of from 5 to 20 cm.
and bears a tripartite involucre which, when flowering begins,
is seated above the middle of the peduncle, but is considerably
below that point when the fruits are ripe, the upper part of
the axis having elongated greatly. The peduncle is somewhat
hairy, the hairs being most dense upon the upper part.

The flower has 3 +3 yellow perianth-leaves, sometimes
4 + 4, and the leaves in the whorl are of unequal size (Fig.
51, C). In the expanded flower the filaments are bent out-
wards towards the perianth-leaves, the anthers are introrse.
At first the long backwardly-turned styles are erect, but after-
wards, they probably become so far turned outwards that they
can reach the anthers. The diameter of the flower is 19—
22mm. Honey is absent. (Warmine, notebook).

Flowering begins at the end of June and is continued into
August. The fruits may certainly be dispersed epizoically, as
the styles of the carpels are long (about 4 mm.) and hooked
at the apex (Fig. 51, D).

In Greenland it has been found only at Holstensborg and
Sukkertoppen; it grows there in damp places in willow copses.
It is morever found in arctic and subarctic America from
Hudson's Bay to Alaska, Rocky Mountains, Unalaschka, East
Siberia (Lance).

Anatomy. The roots are slender and branching; they
remain in the primary condition. In their anatomy they greatly
resemble those of A. nemorosa. The epidermis is suberized;
its outer wall is fairly thick, and highly convex. The cortex
is 5-layered and compact in structure with very small inter-
cellular spaces, the walls of the cells are fairly thick. The
starch-grains in the cells are both single and compound. The
cells of the endodermis are tangentially elongated, the walls
are somewhat thickened and are corky: the pericycle is one-
layered. The central cylinder is diarch, in the larger roots the
woody parts meet in the middle. In the more slender roots
the epidermis is collapsed.

Mycorrhizas are present; the hyphe form balls in the
inner cortical cells.

The rhizome (Fig. 51, #) is rounded, and in its anatomy
bears resemblance to that of A. nemorosa, but it is not so
decidedly modified to contain reserve food-material. The epi-
dermis is not especially thick-walled; the cortex is compact
in structure, the intercellular spaces are not large. Con-
centric with the epidermis and about midway between it and
the centre of the rhizome is an endodermis which when
young shows Casrarr’s dots. From five to ten bundles are
arranged in a ring; the woody parts which have large vessels
are often more or less fused together. Their number then
may be ascertained from the leptome-groups, which occur iso-
lated from each other. The pith is not broken down. The
starch- grains are highly compound.

The peduncle has about 12 bundles which in the young
stalk are devoid of stereom, but in the older fruit-stalk, have
about four layers of fibrous tissue outside the leptome and a
fairly definite, interfascicular lignified ring of about five layers
with somewhat thickened walls. Between the vessels and the
sieve-tissue a little wood-parenchyma is found and on the inner
side of vessels occurs a considerable amount of small-celled,
slightly collenchymatously thickened parenchyma, which is
bounded internally by an endodermis-like layer which abuts
upon the somewhat large-celled and more or less broken-down
pith. — The cortex consists of 6—7 layers and is looser in
structure than that of the rhizome; in the outer part there
are tangential schizogenous lacune. The cells of the epider-
mis have but slightly thickened outer walls and a smooth
cuticle; they contain some chlorophyll. The stomata are on
a level with the surface or else project slightly; the hairs are
unicellular, slightly suberized and often excentrically thickened.

The leaf is slightly hairy along the margin and bears,
scattered on both surfaces, pointed hairs the walls of which

418

are thickened; there occur in addition small club-shaped, thin-
walled hairs, rich in contents, but far fewer in number (compare
R. acer) (Fig. 52, 6). The cells of the epidermis contain some
chlorophyll and have undulating radial walls, which are how-
ever more or less straight above the larger nerves. Only very
few stomata occur upon the upper surface, but upon the lower
surface there are, on an average, about 40 per sq. mm., either

Fig. 52. Anemone Richardsoni.

A, Transverse section of leaf. B, The epidermis of the upper surface with a club-shaped

hair. C, The epidermis of the lower surface. D, Surface section of palisade-cells. E,

Surface section of spongy parenchyma. F, Longitudinal section through the apex of a

leaf; 7, a lacuna between the epidermis and the epithema; some tracheids are seen, tr.
(AB AC DCE, Rh).

on a level with the surface or slightly projecting; they are not
evenly distributed and the apertures do not lie in any fixed
direction. The palisade-layers constitute only a small part of
the mesophyll, the majority of their cells have incomplete walls
(Fig. 52, A). The spongy parenchyma consists of abundantly
branching cells and is very loose in structure. The bundles are
surrounded by a sheath containing chlorophyll, and the larger
ones have conducting-parenchyma upon their upper and lower
surface.

The larger teeth of the leaf contain an epithema which

419

opens almost at the margin and of which the celis have un-
dulating walls (Fig 52, F1).

The leaf-stalk is hairy like the peduncle. The epidermis
contains chlorophyll and is thin-walled. The cortex has nu-
merous tangential schizogenous lacunæ. There are three bundles
which upon the outer side have about three layers of fibrous
tissue; their structure is otherwise almost entirely like that of
the bundles of the flower-stalk. Interfascicular stereom is absent.
The pith is more or less broken down.

Thalictrum alpinum L.

Lit. Lecoyer, 1878, p. 9, pl. II, fig. 28. Linpman, 1887, pp.
18, 44, 101. Lance, 1888, p. 53. RosenvincE, (I), 1892, p. 675.
Borcesen. 1895, pp. 236, 37, fr. res. p. 7. Harrz, 1895, (I), p.
989. Norman, 1895, p. 37. Exstam, 1897, p. 148. Creve, 1901,
p. 50. Dusty, 1901, p.29. Sxorrsperc, 1901, p. 16. FREIDENFELT,
1904, pp. 49, 50, pl. Ill, fig. 38.

Alcohol material from Sweden (Jemteland, 6.8.1881);
the Ferées (Kirkebö); Iceland (Havnefjord, 4.7. 1894, unknown
loc., 15.5.); Greenland (Kobbefjord, 29. 6.1884, Godhavn, 26. 7.
1884).

This plant, as also Coptis trifolia, has a subterranean rhi-
zome which is horizontal or somewhat slanting, is slender, has
elongated internodes and bears scale-leaves in a spiral. This rhi-
zome will afterwards bend upwards with its apex; its internodes
will become short; it will pass the winter with a bud covered
with scale-leaves which will next spring produce one or several
long-stalked foliage-leaves. Perhaps the axis may develop further
and produce an inflorescence. The flowering axis often bears
halfway up a short-stalked foliage-leaf of the same nature as
the basal leaves. Small oval bracts subtend the flowers in the
racemose inflorescence (Fig. 53, A). The principal bud occurs
in the axil of one of the basal leaves, and the structure of the
shoots is consequently sympodial. The majority of the flowering

420

individuals in the alcohol material examined by me had only basal
leaves and short internodes in the rosette of the leaves, of these
the one next below the uppermost subtended the principal bud.
The subtending leaf was either a scale-leaf or a foliage-leaf
with a large sheath. Upon the other flowering individuals the
uppermost basal-leaf was preceded by a somewhat elongated
internode. Perhaps the principal bud is really subtended by the
uppermost basal leaf upon individuals whose aerial stem bears a
median foliage-leaf; this
leaf may subtend an in-
florescence similar to that
of the parent-axis.

The rejuvenating shoot
develops a rosette of fo-
liage-leaves during the
same vear as that in which
the parent-axis flowers,
and produces during au-

tumn a winter-bud protec-

Fig. 53. Thalictrum alpinum.

ted by scale-leaves. The

A, Young inflorescence (Kobbefjord; 29.6.1884;
about 3/1). B, Flower which has not yet expan- leaves are long-stalked and
ded (ibidem; about 1/1). C, Carpel from expan- : we 3
ded flower (Jemteland: June, 1881; about "/ı). pinnate or bipinnate, with
D, Stamen (Kobbefjord; 29.6.1884; about 79/1). . ..

(A, B and D were drawn by E. Warming). opposite, stalked primary

segments, and _ broadly

ovate, glistening, glabrous leaflets that are bluish-green upon
the lower surface and of which the edges are revolute.

The vertical part of the rhizome, may, in addition to the
principal bud, also produce other ascending rosette-shoots and
scale-bearing rhizomes; some however are met with that bear
foliage-leaves upon elongated internodes, probably due to the
fact that the rhizome has been lying close to the surface. The
horizontal rhizome may give off branches. From the vertical
rhizome arise strong, brown, branching roots, the cortex of

which is wrinkled and rough on account of the secondary growth;

421

from the horizontal part of the rhizome only slender roots
arise.

The numerous stamens protrude far beyond the four closely
placed, delicate perianth-leaves (Fig. 53, B), the colour of
which varies somewhat from yellow to violet or greyish-red to
grey-green. The stamens have usually violet filaments and
brownish-vellow anthers.

Axeır (1869) found Thalictrum alpinum to be homogamous,
Linpman and Exsram (I. ec.) protogynous-homogamous. Lixpmax
thinks that il is especially during the homogamous stage that
the stigmas receive pollen, as they are covered by the far-pro-
truding stamens and the bell-shaped perianth. Warmxe (note-
book) found no honey in Greenland specimens. No pollinating
agents have been observed: the plant is anemophilous (Lixpmax,
WARMING, notebook).

Lecoyer figures anthers of Thalict. alp. from the different
habitats of the plant and finds great variation in their length
as well as in that of the elongation of the connective of the
anther; for instance, according to him, there is a great differ-.
ence between the anthers from Norway and those from Lapland.
In the material at my disposal they all resembled the one which
I have figured from Kobbefjord in Greenland (Fig. 53, D); in
specimens from Arctic Russia the stamens were however
somewhat smaller and the connective was somewhat longer and
more pointed.

Thalict. alpinum flowers in July and the fruit ripens in
August. Lixpman (l. ec. p. 101) found fruit with seed capable of
germination at a height of 900 m. — The fruit is dispersed by
the agency of the wind, according to Exsram (1897).

In Arctic Norway Thalictrum alpinum is found both in the
lowlands and the highlands, on horizontal ground and on slopes;
it is about twice as common upon the sunny side as upon the
indifferent and shady sides; it can grow in pools and can live

with plants which overshadow it (Norman). In Nova Zembla it
grows upon dry slopes (Exstam).

Geographical Distribution. Arctic America, East
and West Greenland, Iceland, the Ferées, Scandinavia, Finland,
the Alps, Caucasus, Arctic Russia, Nova Zembla, North Siberia,
Altai and Asiatic coast of Bering Strait.

Anatomy. The adventitious roots of the first order.
The primary cortex is thrown off or else persists as dead layers
around the secondary formation. In a young root from Iceland,
gathered in May, tangential lacune had been developed between
the endodermis and the primary
cortex, the outer layer of which was
somewhat collenchymatously thick-
ened, while the epidermis was thin-
walled and corky. The secondary
cortex resembled the primary in the
fact of its outer layers being also
Fig. 54. Thalictrum alpinum. somewhat collenchymatous; the inner
Fragment of transverse section of
root of second order (Iceland: Hav- layers were thin-walled and distinctly
ONG eS Rie ie nus ‘radially arranged. The thin-walled

endodermis had replaced the primary
epidermis; its cells were tangentially elongated. The central
cylinder is triarch or tetrach or according to Marié, even
pentarch or hexarch; the secondary vessels were larger than
the few primary ones. The cambium was complete.

The roots of the second order remain in the primary
condition and are diarch. The endodermis is slightly thickened.
The cortex consists of four thin-walled layers, of which the
innermost is the largest. The epidermis is remarkable owing
to the fact that it is dimorphic (Fig 54); it is partly of thin-
walled cells which collapse at an early period, and partly of
cells of which the walls thicken at an early period (FrEIDENFELT).

"These roots contain spongy hyphe.

The rhizome, also, has secondary growth. The youngest

423

stage of a horizontal one which I observed had from one to a
few vessels in the eight masses of wood, and an incomplete
ring of sclerenchyma, no doubt outside and also including the
endodermis, but the latter was not distinct. A later stage showed
the ring of sclerenchyma 1—3 layers thick, in a complete
condition; still later, the thin-walled primary cortex, 5—6 layers
thick, was found to be collapsed, and in the full-grown stage
it had been thrown off together with the sclerenchyma-layer.
The epidermis is one-layered and thin-walled. The secondary
cortex has on the outside some layers of dead, suberized cells,
and within these a somewhat collenchymatously thickened part;
the innermost part is thin-walled and the cells are arranged
radially.

The wood-masses are either fused together or are separated
by narrow medullary rays from which cambium is absent:
otherwise the latter is complete. The cells of the pith are
thin-walled and more or less collapsed in the older rhizomes.
The structure of the vertical part of the rhizome was similar
to that of the horizontal part, only it was thicker, the course
of the bundles was irregular and thin-walled parenchyma was
more abundant among the secondary vessels.

The peduncle is short and thick and pentagonal. The
epidermis is fairly thick and contains chlorophyll; the cuticle
is smooth, and the stomata are on a level with the surface.
The cortex is 5—6 layered and consists of fairly closely placed
cylindrical cells; intercellular spaces are absent between the
subepidermal layer and the epidermis. In the outermost layers
in the angles of the peduncle, only very little or no collen-
chyma occurs; such a tissue is found in other species of
Thalictrum. Outside the 7—10 bundles there is a ring of
bast which, opposite to the bundles, is as much as 7 layers
thick while in the interfascicular part about three layers are
found: the sieve-tissue occurs close to the bast-layer; in the
adult peduncle no endodermis was to be seen; the cambium is

424

rudimentary. On the inner side of the vessels, which are ar-
ranged as a V or in 2 lateral masses separated by thin-walled
parenchyma, some small-celled parenchyma occurs, easily distin-
guishable from the large-celled pith; the latter was broken down
in the older stems, leaving a pith-cavity.

The leaf is less hydrophilous in structure than are those
of the previous species. Hairs are absent. The epidermis of
the upper surface is about 28y thick, while that of the lower
surface is about !7y, and it is almost entirely devoid of
stomata; its radial walls are somewhat undulating, and the cells
are homogeneous. The cells of the lower surface, on the other
hand, vary more in form; most frequently the radial walls
are undulating. almost like those of the upper surface, but
they may also resemble those shown in Fig. 55. C, and
the difference does not appear to have any connection with
the number of the stomata; the number varies greatly, and
numbers between 280 and 420 per sq. mm. are the most
common. The stomata are on a level with the surface; their
direction is not fixed; they occur only between the larger veins
and not above them. The epidermis contains a little chloro-
phyll. The radials walls of the lower surface are furnished
with pores.

The bundles are situated nearer to the lower surface,
the larger ones, both upon the upper and lower surface, are
accompanied by stereom which extends to the epidermis of
both surfaces; the smaller bundles either have a little bast
upon their under sides or are only provided with a sheath in
which chlorophyll occurs, especially along the outer walls.

The palisade-cells are in 2—3 compact layers which con-
stitute about 1/2 or */3 of the mesophyll; the quota of the
palisade-cells is about 1/3; there is a somewhat abrupt transition
from the palisade to the spongy parenchyma, the rather small
cells of which were somewhat branched and loosely connected
(Fig. 55 A, D).

The specimens from Iceland differed somewhat from the

425

others which were investigated, in that the leaves were some-
what less thick (about 210 against about 280 from Green-
land and Scandinavia) and there were only two palisade-layers,
while those from Greenland and Scandinavia had three layers.
The leaves from the Ferées, which have been investigated,
resembled those from Iceland.

Fig. 55. Thalictrum alpinum.

A, Transverse section of leaf (Godhavn; %/1). B, Epidermis of the upper surface (Havne-

fjord; 29/1); p, palisade-cells. C, Epidermis of the lower surface; (Godhavn; %%/1); the

perforation of the wall has been drawn only in one cell. D, Surface section of spongy
parenchyma (Godhavn; %9/;).

The leaf-stalk is obtusely square in transverse section.
The ring of selerenchyma and the four large and four small
bundles resemble in structure the corresponding parts of the
stem. The epidermis contains chlorophyll and the cuticle is
slightly striped. The cortex consists of 4—6 layers. The pith
is large-celled and not broken down.

426

All the specimens which have been investigated from the
different districts, with the above-mentioned exceptions, were

found similar in structure.

Coptis trifolia Salish.

Lit. Hooker, 1833. Marié, 1885, pp. 103—105. Lance, 1887.
Maxwett, 1893, p. 100. Rosenvince, (I), 1892, p. 677; (I),
1896, p. 67.

Alcohol material from Greenland (Julianehaab, 20.6.1883,
Nuluk 23.6.1883, Friedrichsthal, 29.8.1883, Kobbefjord, 28.6.
1884, Sukkertoppen, 16.8.1884, and 15.7.1895, Godthaab,
20.7.1895, Frederikshaab, 8.7.1892).

Coptis trifolia is a perennial herb with subterranean, hori-
zontal rhizome and evergreen leaves. The horizontal rhizome
is yellow and slender, has elongated internodes and bears scale-
leaves arranged in a spiral. The length of an internode is
about one cm., and the rhizome may attain to a considerable
length (about 20 cm.). The scale-leaves often subtend lateral
shoots of the same kind as the parent-axis. The slender,
branched roots arise especially from the nodes. After the hori-
zontal rhizome has developed scale-leaves for some time, it
produces short internodes and foliage-leaves and the axis be-
comes an ascending one. After this, foliage-leaves alternate
with scale-leaves so that the first leaves which the shoot de-
velops in the summer are foliage-leaves (probably at most four)
and the next scale-leaves also separated by short internodes;
the scale-leaves protect the bud which remains throughout the
winter, and the next spring the bud recommences the growth
with foliage-leaves, etc. The usually solitary flower is terminal
upon a penduncle which bears a bract; sometimes the bract
subtends a flower. I have found the length of the peduncle
to be from 2 to 12cm.; it is scarcely probable that it grows
much during the time of fruit-setting.

The uppermost scale-leaf subtends the principal bud

427

Fig. 56), but other scale-leaves may also subtend shoots. The
first leaves upon the shoots are foliage-leaves, and they develop
during the same year as the flower of the parent-axis; the
first two are lateral, while the others (foliage-leaves and scale-
leaves) follow in a spiral, those scale-leaves which develop
last protecting the bud for the next year. The principal bud
frequently flowers the same year as the parent-axis, and in

Fig. 56. Coptis trifolia.

(Sukkertoppen; 10. 8. 84 12). The two lowermost leaves were developed in 1882, after
which scale-leaves were developed; the shoot I flowered in 1883; the uppermost scale-
leaf on axis J subtended axis II, of which the foliage-leaves were developed in 1883;
the shoot flowered in 1884, and the first leaf of the principal bud developed in the
same year.

that case its uppermost scale-leaf subtends the bud which
remains throughout the winter, and which by that time may
have developed about three foliage-leaves.

The scale-leaves are leaf-sheaths morphologically, the
upper ones often bear small, rudimentary lamine. The foliage-
leaves have a short, compact sheath, a long and slender stalk,
and a tripartite lamina with broadly ovate segments that are
shallowly lobed and have pointed teeth. The bracts are either

lanceolate sheaths, and are in such a case no doubt colourless,

428

or they have a small tripartite laminæ and then doubtless
contain chlorophyll.

The flower has 5—7 lanceolate, stellate, expanded, white
perigone-leaves and a varying, but smaller, number of spoon-
like orange-coloured nectaries often thickened at the apices and
sides; transitional forms between the short, spoon-like and the
ordinary leaf-form are often met with (Fig. 57). The anthers are
numerous with thin filaments; the carpels are 6—10 in number,
are long-stalked at maturation, and the style is hooked, at any
rate in the half-ripe fruit. The spoon-like nectaries according
to Warmine (notebook) drip with honey. The diameter of the
flower is from 0°6 to I cm.
The flowers investigated
were rather markedly pro-
togynous. In the scarce-
ly-expanded flower the
filaments are short and

erect and the anthers are

Fig. 57. Coptis trifolia.
A, Flower from Nuluk in Greenland, drawn at the
end of the Q stage (about 2/1). B,C, Two common papille upon the tall
forms of nectary-leaves. D, Nectary-leaf with more
common leaf-form. B.C and D from Sukkertoppen carpels begin to develop
in Greenland (1/1).

still closed, while the

in basipetal succession;
gradually the filaments elongate and bend outwards, then the
laterally-turned anthers open, but even the elongated stamens
can scarcely reach the stigmas. Lastly, a homogamous stage
occurs. This description is based upon the spirit material
exclusively. .

The flower begins to develop in May; the fruit ripens
probably in August. In South Greenland Coptis trifolia sets
ripe fruit (Warmine), and Rosenvince (II 1. c.) records it with
flowers and with fruit of the previous year, at the end of July,
from N. Stromfjord, which is its northern limit in Greenland
(67° 32’ N. lat.) The seed is probably dispersed by the agency
of the wind, or perhaps it is also epizoic.

429

In Greenland the habitats are grassy slopes, copses and
luxuriant heaths (Rosenvinge, (I).

Geographical Distribution. West Greenland (com-
mon south of Godthaab), Labrador, Canada, Unalaschka, Kamt-
chatka, Arctic Siberia (Lance, Rosexvince, (I).

Anatomy. (Compare Mar I. c.). The epidermis of the
root of the first order is more or less collapsed and corky
and bears root-hairs; the exodermis has somewhat thickened
walls in which the middle lamella is suberized. The cortex is
from 4 to 6 layers thick, the cells are somewhat collenchy-
matous and the intercellular spaces very small. The endodermis
has somewhat thickened, suberized walls; the pericycle is one-
layered. The central cylinder is diarch, the vessels filling up
the greater part of it; the two groups of sieve-tissue are
diametrically opposed to each other and are surrounded by
wood-vessels upon the three sides. In the roots of the
second order the cortex consists of about three layers; the
innermost layer is of large, radially elongated cells, the outer-
most has somewhat collenchymatously thickened walls. The
epidermis has a tendency to collapse, it may however bear
numerous root-hairs. The groups of wood in the diarch central
cylinder are not fused together. The cortical cells in these
roots contain hyphe which form balls in them.

Regarded anatomically there is a difference between the
vertical and the horizontal part of the rhizome, in that the
former has a phellogen which, according to Marre, develops
from 3 or 4 outer layers of the cortex. The cork is 3—5
layers thick. The horizontal rhizome, on the other hand,
retains its small-celled epidermis which has arching and fairly
thick outer walls. The cortex is almost similar in both parts
of the rhizome and is rather compactly built of cylindrical cells
which, especially in the vertical part, are rich in starch. The
starch-grains are either single or compound. In the horizontal

part of the rhizome there is a continuous wood-ring; the
XXXVI. 28

430

number of the bundles is indicated by the isolated groups of
sieve-tissue. The cambium is no doubt always rudimentary.
The endodermis which surrounds the central cylinder is fairly
distinct. In the vertical part of the rhizome, on the other
hand, the bundles are separated more or less from each other
and leave room for the medullary rays, of which the elements
are much elongated in a radial direction and are non-lignified.
The cambium is capable of division but is fascicular only. In
the outer part of the wood large vessels occur in fairly distinct,
tangential layers separated by wood-parenchyma, an arrangement
which recalls the formation of annual rings. The primary
wood has smaller vessels than has the secondary. Secondary
cortex is developed only to a slight exient. The pith cells are
crowded with starch especially those in the vertical part of the
rhizome.

The peduncle is somewhat furrowed; the epidermis con-
sists of small cells, the outer wall, especially, is thick and is
provided with a smooth cuticle. The stomata project somewhat
(Fig. 58, A); the epidermal cells contain a small amount of
chlorophyll. The cortex consists of 5—6 layers of fairly
closely-placed, cylindrical cells with rather thick walls. The
bundles number about seven and are closed and have on the
outside a fibrous tissue, 3—4 layers thick. Upon the inner
side of the wood from one to two layers of slightly developed
wood-parenchyma occur; between the latter and the vessels,
there is, in the larger bundles, some non-lignified parenchyma,
and between the large group of sieve-tissue and the vessels
some wood-parenchyma. An interfascicular, and in part fairly
strong, mass of lignified-parenchyma, about four layers thick,
is present; the pith is broken down in places in the fully
developed axis.

Along the larger veins of the upper surface of the leaf
there are a few small hairs. The outer walls of the epidermal
cells of both the upper and the lower surface are fairly thick,

431

especially those of the upper; the radial walls are markedly un-
dulating, and almost equally so upon both sides (Fig. 58, C, D).
Upon the upper surface there are only a few stomata, upon
the lower about 350 persq.mm.: they are fairly evenly distri-

Fig. 58. Coptis trifolia.
A, Epidermis of the peduncle, showing a stoma (Godthaab; 29/4), B, Transverse section
of a one-year-old leaf (Godthaab; %°/1). C, Epidermis of the upper surface of the leaf
(Sukkertoppen; 8/1). D, Epidermis of the lower surface of the leaf (Sukkertoppen;
00/3). E, Section of spongy parenchyma, parallel to the surface, from a one-year-old leaf
(Sukkertoppen; 9/1). F, Sphæro-crystal from the cells of the lower surface (50/1).

buted, but are absent above the large veins. The direction of

the stomata is almost similar to that of the principal vein of

the leaf-lobe. The epidermis contains chlorophyll. In the

young leaves the bundles are not accompanied by any especi-

ally well-marked stereom, but in the one-year-old leaves but-
28”

432

tresses of strong stereom occur above and below the largest
bundles; but in the case of the smaller bundles only below
them; the smallest are entirely without stereom. ‘There is in
these leaves, upon the lower side of the sympodial marginal
vein, an especially strong fibrous tissue extending to the epi-
dermis, which is not the case with the other bundles.

The young partially expanded leaf is almost isobilateral
in structure, and is without intercellular spaces of any size.
Usually two palisade-layers are gradually differentiated and may
constitute as much as one-half of the mesophyll, the cells occur
close together and are about twice as long as they are thick.
Large intercellular spaces are also gradually developed in the
spongy parenchyma, and, as shown in the figure, are separated
by vertical lamella. The transverse and the longitudinal sections
are similar in this point.

No true epithema occurs, but the vein extends almost
to the epidermis of the tooth of the leaf-apex, and upon the
upper side of this tooth 2—3 stomata occur with the same
appearance as that of the water-stomata in À. nivalis: stomata
are absent from the under side of this tooth.

The leaves are rich in large, yellow sphero-crystals (Fig.
58, F), especially abundant along the veins and under the
epidermis; they are probably of substances which have been in
solution in the living cell, but were precipitated by alcohol;
their nature has not been more closely investigated.

The leaf-stalk, apart from its form, is similar in structure
to the peduncle.

Summary.

I. The growth-form of the species which have been
investigated may be referred to the following groups.

A. The Primula-type. The species referred to this group
have a vertical, perennial rhizome, the primary root probably

433

dies early in all the species, and there is a well-marked prin-
cipal bud in the uppermost leaf-axil of the rosette: Ran. sul-
phureus, acer and affiinis which have only foliage-leaves, and
Ran. glacialis, nivalis and pygmeus which have also scale-leaves.

To this group also À. reptans may be referred but the
main axis is creeping. These species are hemicryptophytes'.

B. 2. hyperboreus, lapponicus and Pallasii belong to the
same type: The adult plant has no rosette, the straight stem
creeps above the ground or in the moss, and in À. lapp. and
Pallasii the branches often grow obliquely downward. RB. hyper-
boreus and Pallasii are without a well-marked principal bud.
In À. lapp. a principal bud occurs. — Hemicryptophytes, or
perhaps À. Japp. and Pallasii may also be cryptophytes.

Batrachium confervoides is no doubt nearest to this group;
but is a hydrophyte.

C. Anemone Richardsoni, Coptis trifolia and Thalictrum
alpinum may be referred to the same type: There is a creeping
subterranean rhizome and a principal bud which occurs in the
axil of the uppermost leaf in Anemone Richardsoni and Coptis
trifolia and in the axil below the uppermost in the specimens
of Thalictrum alpinum examined by me. There is no aérial
stem. The rhizome of Anemone Richardsoni is monomorphic
and bears foliage-leaves especially. Coptis trifolia and Tha-
lictrum alpinum have a dimorphic rhizome, the horizontal part
of which bears scale-leaves, while the vertical part with short
internodes bears foliage-leaves and scale-leaves in regular alter-
nation. In Coptis trifolia the leaves pass the winter in a
green condition. — Hemicryptophytes. Anemone Richardsoni
may perhaps also be à cryptophyte.

ll. Flower-biology. The flowers in probably all the
species are well-developed by the latter part of the summer

1 Raunkiær: Planterigets Livsformer og deres Betydning for Geografien.
København, 1907.

434

which precedes that in which they expand (cf. À. pygmaeus and
nivalis). All the species which have been investigated are en-
tomophilous except the anemophilous Thalictrum alpinum; with
the exception of that plant, they all have flowers which are
fairly conspicuous, partly on account of their size being often
rather large and partly on account of the colour of the nectary-
leaves; these are yellow in the majority of the species but
white in R. glacialis, R. Pallasii, Batrachium confervoides and
Coptis trifolia. The perigone-leaves are green to yellowish-green.

The majority of the species are dichogamous although not
to any great extent, and in all probability self-pollination usu-
ally takes place in cases in which cross-pollination does not
occur. Again, the greater part of the dichogamous species
is proterogynous with a homogamous stage at the end of the
flowering period, viz. Ranunculus affinis (2), R. sulphureus, R.
nivalis, R. lapponicus (also recorded to be homogamous), R.
Pallasii (also homogamous), Thalictrum alpinum (also recorded
to be homogamous) and Coptis trifolia which is proterogynous
to some extent.

The protandrous species are À. glacialis, R. acer and R.
reptans; also in these species the flowers ultimately become
homogamous. In Denmark À. acer has, besides the herma-
phrodite flowers, others that are diclinous.

R. pygmeus and R. hyperboreus are homogamous; the
latter is recorded to be also slightly protandrous.

Some of the species are recorded to have fragrant flowers:
R. acer (perfume slight), À. sulphureus, R. nivalis and especi-
ally À. Pallasii and lapponicus.

All the entomophilous species have nectaries except
Anemone Richardsoni. In the majority of the species of Ra-
nunculus the nectary is covered by a simple scale; in À. acer
this is irregularly lobed at the free edge; in À. glacialis the
nectary is naked, but a lobed scale is seated above it. In
Batrachium the nectar-pit is naked.

435

Insect-visitors have frequently been observed in the
species of Ranunculus, usually small Diptera.

Il. Fruit-dispersal. The fruit is doubtless dispersed
by the agency of the wind, but it appears that in some species
synzoic dispersal may also occur (R. glacialis, nivalis and acer).

IV. The germination is known only in a few species;
in some, it takes place during spring, in others during autumn.
R. glacialis is remarkable by the fact of its having only one
cotyledon.

V. The roots, in the specimens which have been in-
vestigated, fall naturally, according to their anatomy into
three groups.

A. In all the species of Ranunculus and in Batrachium
confervoides the primary structure is retained. The epidermis
is thin-walled and has a tendency to collapse (except in R.
acer); the exodermis is usually distinct, and the radial walls
are undulating; both layers are suberized. In several species
the two outermost layers of the cortex are slightly collenchy-
matously thickened; in this respect the species with creeping
stems form an exception. The median part of the cortex is
more or less broken down, often to a great extent; the degree
of disintegration is probably dependent not only upon specific
differences but also tpon the lesser or greater degree of humi-
dity of the locality. Around the usually thin-walled, suberized
endodermis some layers of the cortex are always retained. AR.
acer has a thick-walled endodermis. The central cylinder is
usually diarch to tetrach. The pericycle is one-layered; on
the outside of each group of sieve-tissue there is more or
less distinctly to be seen in all the species a large, pentagonal
sieve-tube wedged in between adjacent cells of the pericycle.

The roots of the second order agree with the above des-
cription, only the exodermis is probably not suberized and none
of the layers are collenchymatous.

The following species had endotrophic mycorrhizas,

436

which occurred almost exclusively in roots of the second order:
Ran. sulphureus, acer, affinis, nivalis and pygmeus. HesseLman,
in his paper “Om Mykorhizabildningar in ark. Växter” (Bih.
Kel. Sy. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 26, Afd. Ill), mentions no Ranun-
culacee. — Root-hairs were found in R. glacialis.

B. The roots of Anemone Richardsoni and of Coptis tri-
folia are very similar. The epidermis is strong; the exodermis
is not very prominent and the cell-walls of it and of the rest
of the cortex are fairly thick; the intercellular spaces are very
small; no broken-down parts were observed. ‘The endodermis
has somewhat thickened walls which were found to be suberized.
The central cylinder of Anemone Richardsoni was found to consist
altogether of primary elements; in Coptis trifolia some secon-
dary wood is developed; from two to three radial masses of
wood occur. In both species spongy hyphe occurred in
roots of the second order. — Roots-hairs were found in
Coptis trifolia.

C. The roots of the first order in Thalictrum alp. have
vigorous secondary growth in thickness; the primary cortex is
thrown off. The outermost layers both in the latter and in the
secondary cortex have collenchymatously thickened walls. The
primary radial masses of wood number from three to six. The
secondary roots are of primary structure and are peculiar owing
to the presence of a dimorphic epidermis; they were found to
contain spongy hyphe.

VI. The vertical rhizome in the species of Ranunculus
of the Primula-type is very similar in structure in the different
species; usually it is schizostelous. In regard to À. acer, a
smaller amount of lignified elements was observed in the spe-
cimens from the northern localities than in those investigated
from Denmark.

VII. The stem and the peduncle in all the species,
were found to be on the whole similar in structure. The
bundles are closed and are arranged in a ring. The strength-

437

ening tissue occurs close to the bundles; it is almost entirely
absent from certain species and is fairly well developed in
others; it consists of two parts — the fibrous tissue outside
the leptome, and a band of lignified parenchyma uniting the
bundles. Both in the stem and in the rhizome of À. acer a
smaller amount of stereom occurred in the specimens from
the northern localities than in those from Denmark. The nodes
in the species of Ranunculus with creeping stems resembled
in structure the rhizomes in the species with Primula- structure.

In several cases the monostelic structure mentioned by
Marie could be demonstrated in the peduncle while the rest
of the stem was more or less distinctly schizostelous.

The pith was often found broken down.

The cortex was very loose in structure in the majority of
the species (cf. for instance À. glacialis and Pallasi) and very
often great parts of it were broken down. Anemone Richardsoni
and especially Coptis trifolia and Thalictrum alpinum had a
firmer cortex than had the other species, and the epidermis
in the last two had also a more xerophytic character; in the
species of Ranunculus it was rather thin-walled; the cuticle
was usually found to be thin and striped. The epidermis con-
tained chlorophyll in all the species, often in great quantities ;
the stomata were either on a level with the surface or pro-
jected slightly.

Vill. The structure of the leaves. The species which
have been investigated may be referred to two large groups,
viz., the submerged-leaved and the aérial-leaved.

A. The typical submerged leaves in Batrachium con-
fervoides and R.reptans are cylindrical and more or less radial;
Batrachium has one bundle in each lobe, À. reptans has no
doubt usually three in each leaf. When these plants grow in
dry localities the leaves of both species react in a similar
manner and approach the bifacial type to which the elliptical
leaves of À. reptans may be referred entirely. The submerged

438

leaves of these two species have no stomata and few stomata
respectively; in the bifacial leaves they are more numerous
upon the upper surface.

B. The aérial leaves. All the species of Ranunculus
with the exception of À. reptans and R. glacialis may, with
regard to the structure of their leaves, be referred to the same
sub-group. The leaves are glabrous or slightly hairy (except
in À. acer), the epidermis is thin-walled and the palisade-tissue
and spongy parenchyma are homogeneously developed in all
the species; from one to two palisade-layers occur which con-
stitute about one-half of the thickness of the mesophyll, and
the individual palisade-cells are often barrel-shaped and some-
what irregular; the spongy tissue contains numerous inter-
cellular spaces and the cells are branched in a stellate manner.
In À. hyperboreus the stomata were more numerous upon the
upper surface, and in À. Pallasii their number was equal upon
both surfaces, but in the other species they were more nu-
merous upon the lower surface. The habitat of all is usually
damp moss.

R. glacialis differs from the above-mentioned species in
its better developed palisade-tissue and in the looser structure
of its spongy parenchyma. The stomata are most numerous
upon the upper surface. It grows in localities which are poorer
in humus than those in which the other species of Ranun-
culus grow.

In Greenland Anemone Richardsoni is doubtless especially
a shade-plant; in the structure of its leaf it ciosely resembles
Anemone nemorosa. Stomata occur almost exclusively upon
the lower surface of the leaf.

Of the species which have been examined Thalictrum alp.
and Coptis trifolia are the most xerophytic. The leaves are coria-
ceous and the epidermis is thick, especially in Thalictrum alp.
The palisade-cells occur in 2—3 compact layers; the spongy
parenchyma consists of shortly branched cells. In both species

439

stomata are almost absent from the upper surface, but occur
very numerously upon the lower surface. Thalictrum alp. grows
in very different localities. The fact that the leaves pass the
winter in a green condition may perhaps account for Coptis
trifolia being xerophytic.

As a peculiar feature common to all the species may be
mentioned the fact that the epidermis contains chlorophyll.
As is well-known this is the case in temperate regions in plants
growing in scanty light, for example, in many aquatic and
woodland plants; which appears to suggest that the species in
question have not been exposed to intense light—at any rate
not constantly. For further particulars the reader is referred
to Livrorss! who states that a great many North-European ever-
greens have chlorophyll in the epidermis, especially that of the
lower surface of the leaf; the epidermis there is often separated
from the mesophyll by means of large lacune and it will then,
on account of the presence of the chlorophyll, be more inde-
pendent in regard to its nutrition-physiology.

Of the 14 species which have been investigated the stomata,
in the majority, were most numerous upon the lower surface,
viz. in À. affinis, acer, sulphureus, nivalis, pygmeus, lapponicus,
Anemone Richardsoni, Thalictrum alp. and Coptis trifolia, nine
in all. Of these Ran. lapponicus, Thalictrum alpinum and
Coptis trifolia have probably none, as a rule, upon the upper
surface. À. Pallasii has an almost equal number upon both
surfaces, a fact which perhaps is connected with the position
of its leaf, the lamina continuing. the direction of the stalk.
The following species have the greater number upon the upper
surface: R. glacialis, hyperboreus (its leaves are sometimes
floating-leaves), À. reptans and perhaps Batrachium confervoides,
the last two in their aérial leaves. Bôréesex (l.c.) states that

1 “Die wintergrüne Flora.” Lunds Universitets Årsskrift, N. F. Bd. 2,
Afd. 2, No. 13, 1907.

440

the majority of the species which he has examined had the
stomata most numerous upon the upper surface.

All the species of Ranunculus, Batrachium confervoides
and Anemone Richardsoni were furnished with hydathodes
and epithemata at their leaf-apices. It is usual for the water-
pores to occur marginally upon a somewhat upwardly-directed
surface, and in all these species the epithema is essentially
similar in structure; the tracheids are somewhat spreading and
terminate at the intercellular spaces, and the cells of the me-
sophyll are shortly branched and have strongly undulating walls.
Chloropbyll is usually absent from the epithema and the nuclei
of the cells were remarkably large.

From the consideration of the above it will be seen that
the species which have been investigated are very similar in
regard to the greater part of their structure; and, as is natural,
the similarity is especially conspicuous in the relatively nume-
rous species of Ranunculus; it has also been shown that in
the material at hand no considerable differences have been able
to be demonstrated in the individuals of the same species from
different regions (see however À. acer and R. affinis).

27—6— 1911.

“

A.

to
ety AH

ww +
Le
E

The

Structure and Biology

of

Arctic Flowering Plants.

Reprinted from ,MEDDELELSER OM GRONLAND* Vol. XXXVI.

Copenhagen.
Printed by Bianco Luno.

1912.

Arbejder fra den Botaniske Have i Kobenhayn. Nr. 69.

Hitherto, the following papers have been published:

Ericineæ (Ericaceæ, Pirolaceæ).
1. Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warning .. p. 1—71.
2. The biological anatomy of the leaves and of

7

the stems. By Henning Einer PETERSEN ..... p. 73—138.

Diapensiaceæ. Diapensia lapponica L. By Hexnxe

EIGER “PETERSEN © 14.0042 22 Sc oe oe ke eee ee p. 139—154.
Empetraceæ. Empetrum nigrum L. By A. Menrz. p. 155—167.

Saxifragaceæ.

I. Morphology and Biology. By Eve. Warminc .. p. 169—936.

2. The biological leaf-anatomy of the Arctic spe-

cies of Saxifraga. By OLar GaLLeE ........ p. 237—294.
Hippuridaceæ, Halorrhagidaceæ and Callitrichaceæ.

BYAGNETE SEIDELIN {2 225. ie bee oe p. 295 —3392.
Ranunculacez. By Knup Jessen .............. p. 333—440.

—

Lentibulariaceae.
(Pinguicula).
By

Fr. Heide.

1912

XXX VI. 29

UCT 5 = DL

INTRODUCTION.

This paper has, like the preceding ones of the same series, a
two-fold purpose: the one to contribute to a better knowledge of the
relation between the arctic plants and the conditions under which
they live, and the other to serve as a basis for future studies of a
similar nature.

I think I have contributed towards the first-mentioned by
distinguishing two types in my material: an arctic and a temperate
ope and by confining my representation to this main point, and
as regards the second I hope to have succeeded in some measure in
pointing out the future way towards a closer treatment of the
question. But on the whole my paper has, more and more, at-
tained the character of a preliminary sketch, in which also the
principles of my future works on this subject are laid open to
crilicism. The cause of this is, among other things, that on working
up my subject I found that a material, collected several years ago,
could not serve one and every purpose; the new principles for
botanical treatment have outgrown the principles which determined
the collection of the material, and the application of this has be-
come more limited. In regard to ecological studies it will be
necessary in the future to form new principles for investigations
in Nature, as I have also had occasion to mention in the text.

The material for investigation I have received partly from the
Botanical Museum in Copenhagen and partly from the ‘Riks-
museum” in Stockholm. The latter institution has very generously
placed its perfect and beautiful herbarium at my disposal. The
photographs have been taken by H. E. Petersen, Mag. Sc. The
illustrations were drawn mainly by Professor Evc. Warning several
years ago; on some points — all concerning morphology — I
have naturally found it necessary to add new ones. The deter-

295

144

mination of the Arthropodae, caught by the arctic species of Pin-
quicula, has been kindly undertaken by Mr. K. L. Henriksen and
W. Lenppecxk, Mag. Se., Inspector at the Zoologicai Museum in
Copenhagen. For which | tender them my best thanks. Lastly,
I wish to thank Mr. R. V. Hansen for his valuable aid in trans-
lating my manuscript.

The species mentioned in the following pages are: —

Pinguicula vulgaris... 4.2.26 65 p. 447
Pinguicula’ alping.:..... 022 p. 469
Pinguieule ev lose 2. "ee p. 470

With respect to the genus Utricularia, of which | have had
an exceedingly scanty material for purposes of investigation, | can
only confirm the facts already known.

Principal literature.

ABROMEIT, 1899: Botanische Ergebnisse der . . . unter Leitung von Dr. y.
Drygalski ausgesandte Gronlandsexpedition. B. Samenpflanzen (Phane-
rogamen). (Bibliotheca botanica, 42. 2. Stuttgart).

AXELL, S., 1869: Om anordningerna för de fanerogama vaxternas befruktning.
Stockholm.

EASTWOOD, ALICE, 1902: A descriptive List of the Plants collected by Dr. F.
E. Blaisdell at Nome City, Alaska. (Botanical Gazette, vol. XXII.)
Hartz, N., 1894: Botanisk Rejseberetning fra Vest-Gronland. (Meddelelser

om Groenland, XV).

1895, a: Ost-Gronlands Vegetationsforhold. (Ibid. XVII, pp. 103—314).
1895, b: Fanerogamer og Karkryptogamer fra Nordest-Gronland, ca. 75°
— 70° N. Br. og Angmagsalik, ea. 65° 40° N. Br. (Ibid. XVIII, pp. 415 — 393).

Jonsson, H., 1895: Optegnelser fra Vaar- og Vinterekskursioner i @st-Island
(Botanisk Tidsskrift, Bd. 19).

LANGE, Jon., 1880: Conspectus floræ Gronlandice. (Meddelelser om Grønland,
III). 1887: Tillæg til Grønlands Fanerogamer og Karsporeplanter (Ibid. III, 2.)

LinpMAN, C. A. M, 1887: Bidrag till kännedomen om skandinaviska fjäll-
växternas blomming och befruktning. (Bihang till Kungl. Svenska Vet.-
Akad. Handlingar Bd. 12. Afd. Ill. efr. Bot. Centralblatt 30, 1887.)

Lixxæus, C., 1737: Flora Lapponica.

Norman, J. M., 1895— 1901: Norges arktiske Flora. Christiania.

ÖSTENFELD, C. H., 1907: Plantevexten paa Færøerne, med særlig Hensyn-
tagen til Blomsterplanterne (Botanisk Tidsskrift Bd. 28).

ROSENVINGE, L. Kornerur, 1892: Andet Tillæg til Grønlands Fanerogamer
og Karsporeplanter, i Conspectus Flore Grenlandicæ pars 3. (Meddelelser
om Grønland, Ill, 2.)

— 1896 a: Nye Bidrag til Vest-Grenlands Flora (Ibid. XV).

445

ROSENVINGE, L. Kozperur, 1896 b: Det sydligste Grønlands Vegetation, avec
Résumé en francais (Ibid. XV).

SERNANDER, R., 1901: Den skandinaviska Vegetationens Spridningsbiologi.
Upsala.

SILEN, F., 1906: Blombiologiska lakttagelser fran Kittila Lappmark. (Meddel.
af Soc. pro Fauna et Flora Fennica. Helsingfors, h. 31. p. 80).

SYLVÉN, N., 1906: Om de svenska Dicotyledonernas forste Forstarknings-
stadium eller Utveckling fran Fre till Blomming I-II (Kungl. Sv. Vet.-
Akad. Handl. XL, No. 2).

WARMING, Euc., 1886: Om nogle arktiske Vaxters Biologi (Bihang till Kungl.
Sy. Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. 12., Afd. Ill. No. 2. Stockholm).

WIcHURA,M., 1859: Ein Ausflug nach Luleä Lappmarken. V. Botanische Notizen
vermischten Inhalts. (Flora, 1859, p, 419.)

DE CANDOLLE, ALPH., 1844: Prodromus systematis naturalis regni vegetabilis
VIII. Paris.

DUCHARTRE, P. 1887: Observations sur le Pinguicula caudata, Schlecht.
(Bulletin de la Soc. bot. de France. Tome XXXIV. p. 207).

GODEFROY-LEBEUF, 1883: Pinguicula caudata. (Journal de la Soc. nat.
d'Horticulture, p. 387.)

Hooker, J. D. 1882: Pinguicula caudata. (Botanical Magazine pl. 6624.)

SANDER, 1881, Pinguicula caudata. (Gardiners Chronicle, 23. April, p. 541).

SCHLECHTENDAL, D F.L., 1832: De plantis mexicanis a G. Schiede collectis
(Linnæa VII. p. 343).

WEBB, P. B. 1854: Otia hispanica. Paris.

Brown, R.. 1810: Prodromus Flore Nove Hollandiæ

BucHENAU, Fr., 1865: Morphologische Studien an deutschen Lentibularien.
(Bot. Zeit., 1865, p. 61).

Caspary, R., 1867: Ueber Samen und Keimung von Pinguicula vulgaris.
(Schriften d. Phys.-6k. Gesellsch. Königsberg. Bd. VIII. Sitzungsber. p. 16)

DANGEARD, P. A. et BARBÉ, 1887: La polystelie dans le genre Pinguicula.
(Bull. de la Soc. bot. de France, Tome XXXIV, p. 307.)

DANGEARD, P. A., 1888: Nouvelles observations sur les Pinguicula. (Ibid.
Tome XXXV. p. 260).

Darwin, CH. 1875: Insectivorous plants. London.

DICKSON, ALEXANDER, 1869: On the Development of the Flower of Pin-
guicula vulgaris L., with Remaiks on the Embryo of P. vulgaris, P.
grandiflora, B. Jusitanica, P. caudata and Utrieularia minor. (Trans-
actions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, vol. XXV. Part IL)

buvaz-Jouve, 1876: Note sur quelques plantes dites insectivores (Bull. de
la Soc. bot. de France. Tome XXIII, p. 130 cfr. Just: Bot. Jahresber.
IV, 1876; Berlin 1878, p. 447.)

Doi, J. C. 1843: Rheinische Flora. Frankfurt. a. Main.

446

Fenner, GC. A., 1904: Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Anatomie, Entwickelungs-
geschichte und Biologie der Laubblatter und Drüsen einiger Insektivoren.
Inaugural-Dissertation. München. (Flora, vol. XCHH.)

GAERTNER, J0S., 1791: De fructibus et seminibus plantarum II. Tübingæ.

Gorren, K., 1891—93: Pflanzenbiologische Schilderungen 2. V. Inseklivoren.
Marburg.

Hınaıre, A. Sr., 1839: Ueber das Keimen der Lentibularien. Flora. p. 291.
1841: Lecons de Botanique. comprenant principalement la morphologie
végétale. Paris.

HILDEBRAND, F., 1869: Weitere Beobachtungen über die Bestaubungsverhalt-
nisse an Blüthen. (Bot. Zeit No. 29. p. 31).

HOvELACQUE, M., 1882 a: In Bull. de la Soc. bot. de France. Tome XXXV,
p. 262.
1888h: Recherches sur l'appareil végétatif des Bignoniacees, Rhinan-
thacées, Orobanchées et Utriculariées. Paris.

Kien, Jun., 1880: Zellkerne von Pinguicula und Utricularia (Bot. Central-
blatt III, p. 140:.)

1882: Zellkernkrystalloide, (Pringsheims Jahrbücher. Bd. XIII, p. 60.)
1883: Pinguicula alpina, als insektenfressende Pflanze und in anatomischer
Beziehung (Cohn, Beiträge zur Biologie der Pflanzen. Bd. IIL p. 163.)

Kiorscu, J. F., 1848: Literatur: Die wesentlichsten zwischen den monoko-
tyledonischen und dikotyledonischen Gewächsen beobachteten Ver-
schiedenheiten. Von den Hernn Dr. Walpers, (Bot. Zeit. p 241.)

Knurn, P., 1905: Handbuch der Blitenbiologie. HI, 2.

Loew, E., 1893: Blütenbiologische Floristik der mittleren und nördlichen
Europa sowie Grönland. Stuttgart.

Merz, M, 1897: Untersuchungen über Anatomie und Samenentwickelung der
Utrieularien und Pinguicula. Inaugural-Dissertalion. Universität Bern.
München.

Moreen, E»., 1876 a: La théorie des plantes carnivores et irritables. Bruxelles.
1876 b: La procédes insecticides des Pinguicula. (La Belgique horticole).

MÜLLER, H., 1873: Die Befruchtung der Blumen durch Insekten. Leipzig.
The Fertilisation of Flowers. London, 1883.

1881: Alpenblumen, ihre Befruchtung durch Insekten. Leipzig.

Nees AB ESENBECK, 1845: Genera plantarum florae germaniae. Plantarum
Dicotyledonarum, subelassis secunda: Gamopetalae, vol. I. (A. Putterlick
& St. Endlicher). Bonnae.

PFEFFER, W., 1877: Ueber fleischfressende Pflanzen und die Ernährung durch
Aufnahme organischer Stoffe überhaupt. (Landwirthsch. Jahrbücher.)
Rosrrue, E., Ustilagineae Daniae. Danmarks Brandsvampe. Botanisk For-

enings Festskrift. Kobenhavn.

Russow, 1880: Kristalloide bei Pinguicula (Sitzungs-Ber. d. Dorpat naturf.
Gesellsch. 1880, p. 417).

SPRENGEL, C. K, 1793: Das entdeckte Geheimniss der Natur im Bau und
in der Befruchtung der Blumen.

STADLER, S., 1886: Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Nektarien und Biologie der
Blüthen. Berlin.

447

SyLven, N., 1905: Om enhjärtbladiga dikotyledoner. Botaniska Notiser. Lund.
TiscaurkiN, N., 1889: Die Rolle der Bakterien bei der Verdauung der Eiweis-
stoffe auf den Blättern von Pinguicula (Berichte der deutschen bot.
Gesellsch. Bd. VII. p. 346.)
1891: Ueber die Rolle der Mikroorganismen bei der Ernährung der in-
sektenfressenden Pflanzen (Schriften der St. Petersburger naturf. Ge-
sellsch. Abt. f. Bot. p. 33—37. efr. Bot Centralblatt. Bd. L. 1892. p. 304.)
TREVIRANUS, L. ©. 1838: Physiologie der Gewachse IT. 2. Bonn.
1839: Ueber das Keimen der Lentibularien, insbesondere der Pinguicula
vulgaris. (Ref. in Regensburg. Flora 1839. p. 289).
1848: Hat Pinguicula vulgaris zwei Cotyledonen? (Bot. Zeit. p. 441).
Van TIiEGHEM & Douxnior, 1886: In Annales des sc. nat. ser. 7. Tome III.
[hy TE
VELENOVSKY, J., 1907: Vergleichende Morphologie der Pflanzen, Il. Prag.
WALPERS, G., 1848: Die wesentlichsten zwischen monocotyledonischen und
dicotyledonischen Gewachsen beobachteten Verschiedenheiten. (Otto und
Dietrich: Allgemeine Gartenzeitung No. 5. p. 33).
Winter, 1878: Eine Ustilago auf Pinguicula alpina (Hedwigia, p. 98).
WITHERING, WiLLrAM., 1776: An Arrangement of British Plants, vol. II. London.
WYpLer, H.: In Berner Mittheilungen No. 509. p. 99.
1851: Ueber die symmetrische Verzweigungsweise dichotomer Inflores-
cenzen (Flora. 1851).
1857: Morphologische Mittheilungen. (Flora. 1857.)

I. Morphology and Biology.

Pinguieula vulgaris L.

GAERTNER, p. 140, Tab. 112, Fig. 2g. Sprencer, p. 54. Tirer-
KUPFER, Fig. XXIV. Tab. I. Figs. 9—11, 13. Brown, p. 340. Trevi-
Ranus, 1838, p. 560, 1839, p. 289; 1848, p. 441, Tab. IV. Sr. Hı-
LAIRE, 1839, p. 291; 1841, p. 756. Det, p. 383. Ners AB ESENBECK.
Warrers, p. 33. KrorscH, p. 241. Wyprer, p. 99; 1851, p. 420;
1857, p. 607. Bucnenau, p. 61, Tab. III & IV. Caspary, p. 16.
Dickson, p. 639. Axeıı, p. 42. Dovar-Jouvve, p. 190. Mürrer,
(1873) 1881, p. 354. Lance, 1880, p. 71; 1887, p. 260. Warmine,
p. 27. Linpman. Rostrup, p. 144. Gorper, p. 116. Rosenviner,
1892, p. 684; 1896a, p. 67; 1896b. Lorw, pp. 89, 123, 318.
Hartz, 1894; 1895 a, p. 148; 1895b, p. 334. Jönsson, pp. 280
og 293. Norman, p. 857. Merz, p. 27. Apromeit, p. 41. Ser-

448

NANDER, p. 353. Fenner. Knots, p. 305. Sytven, 1905, p. 134;
1906, p. 75. Sırkn, p. 94. Vevenovsky, pp. 338 og 972. Osten-
FELD, p. 100.

Materials in alcohol from West-Greenland, Iceland. Norway.

Pinguicula vulgaris is nearly always confined to moist
localities, though not to so great an extent as P. villosa.
The localities are marshes with grass-covered surfaces and
moist rocky walls; it is rarely found in Sphagnum. The plant
grows most frequently on turfy soil, more or less mingled
with sand, and on rocks with a thicker or thinner covering of
earth, but it may also grow on loose detritus, and it has even
been found in gravelly tracts (for instance together with Azalea
and Betula nana); moreover it has been seen in places some-
times overflowed by the sea (Norman). According to the same
author it is found up to 900 m. above sea-level.

It is a typical rosette-plant, perennial, and lives through
the winter by means of a special hibernacle, consisting of small,
solid scale-leaves, containing starch. The development from
seed is as follows: The germinating plant (Fig. 1, A) begins
with a distinct primary root, which decays however very early,
and adventitious roots develop from the stem; there is but one
cotyledon, furnished with stomata and more or less developed
glands, probably unable to function as yet (Fig. 1, B & D). As
regards morphological explanation of this cotyledon, a very eager
discussion has been carried on from time to time, but so far.
harmony on this point has not been attained. Concerning the
different views expressed on this difficult question | refer the
reader to: Gaertner, 1791; Brown, 1810; Treviranus, 1838, 1839,
1848; Sr. Hıraıre, 1838, 1841; Warrers. 1848; Krorsch, 1848;
Wess, 1853: Bucnenav, 1865; Caspary, 1867; Dickson, 1869;
GorseL, 1891—93; Merz, 1897; Syıven, 1905; Verexovskı, 1907.

The young plant has long internodes until it reaches the
light, which probably causes the formation of the rosette. When
this stage is arrived at, the plant has a short rhizome, gradually

449

dying away at the hinder end, bearing the rosette leaves, and
furnished with a few roots, an inch in length and somewhat
constricted in their upper part. At first they are white and
bear root-hairs, later on these decay, and the root is covered
with a brown layer of cork. The size of the rosette-leaves

Fig. 1.
A, Seedling of P. vulgaris from the Ferées; this plant has been
taken out from a colony of seedlings. B, Cotyledon of the same.
C, Seedling of P. alpina from Tromsø. (E. W.; 1886) D, Different
forms of glandular hairs from the cotyledon of P. vulgaris. (F. A.)

varies somewhat, but on an average seems to be a little smaller
than that of those in our Danish specimens. With regard to the
shoot-structure and the manner of growth some peculiarities are
found in the arctic specimens of Pinguicula, which are not
found in plants from more southern places. Therefore, | must
mention the case a little more in detail.

The shoot-structure of P. vulgaris has been described very
fully by Bocaexau, later on Warmine investigated the shoot-

459

structure of the arctic species and found that it agreed with
Becnenav's description. The result of my investigations, how-
ever, does not show this. According to Bcenenau the shoot-
structure is the following: The plant, on reaching the light,
develops its first rosette, the so-called ‘‘spring-rosette” which
terminates in a flower: thus the main axis ends its growth.
But at the time of flowering a rejuvenating shoot is seen in
the axil of the uppermost foliage-leaf; this shoot develops into
the second rosette ‘‘the autumn-rosette.” While developing, it
forces the fruit-stalk somewhat to one side, and often before
the fruit is ripe, the stalk is flaccid and almost rotten. Simul-
taneously, the spring-roselte and its roots usually decay, and
the autumn-rosette is now nourished exclusively by its adven-
titious roots. Towards the winter the leaves of the autumn-
rosette decay entirely, and in the middle of the latter is now
found the fully developed hibernacle which next year develops
into a new spring-rosette. In the case of the plant not flowering,
both spring and autumn rosettes belong to the same axis. !
The description given here suits the shoot-structure of
the ‘‘temperate” specimens of P. vulgaris, and in my material
I have found the same to be the case in two specimens from
Norway and the Ferées. That the same early decay of the
fruit-stalk is found also in these plants I conclude from a
peculiarity concerning the germination. I have received seedlings
from Romsdalen (Norway) and the Færües (Fig. 1, A), and

' Whether Bucnenav is right in regarding the shoot-structure in Pin-
guicula vulgaris as sympodial I cannot decide at the present time. Pro-
fessor C. RAUNKIÆR has directed my attention towards the fact, that
IRmiscH regards the said shoot-structure as monopodial. This point
naturally being of great interest I intend to investigate it more closely
in the future, but in ecological respect and as regards my observations
on temperate and arctic types of P. vulgaris the question has not any
real importance, as will also be evident from the following repre-
sentation. Whether the shoot-structure of P. vulgaris is sympodial or
monvpodial, the distinction between temperate and arctic types in the
genus Pinguicula must be made nevertheless.

451

these are characterized by growing in small, compact tufts,
resembling moss-tufts in form. The plants stand very close
together and in considerable numbers in these colonies. The
formation of these can only be explained by the fact, that the
fruit-stalk has fallen down before the capsule had opened and
that the seeds have germinated in a heap. So no real dispersal
of the seeds has taken place in these two cases. Whether
the colonies of seedlings mentioned here are common in
temperate regions | myself have not been able to investigate,
and in the literature of the subject I have never met with any
notes regarding this fact.

Ecological studies on arctic plants should be based on
species widely distributed both in cold and temperate regions,
and then only can there be a possibility of an interesting
comparison, and in this respect the genus Pinguicula is
well qualified. It contains three species, inhabiting arctic and
temperate countries, the one, P. vulgaris, thrives well both in
the level lands of Central Europe and on rocky walls in arctic
regions, another, an alpine species, and finally a purely arctic
one, P. villosa. The most variable of these three, P. vulgaris,
requires, however, everywhere in its wide geographical area, the
same conditions, mainly with regard to water. The possibility
of the arctic specimens being very d.fferently formed in their
anatomical characters from the temperate ones, must already in
consequence of this be regarded as very small. On the other
hand, the rather complicated shoot-structure of this species could
belter be thought to be subject to a reduction, produced by the
conditions in arctic regions. Here, the late commencement of
the summer will delay the development of the spring-rosette
and, at the same time, of the flower (Hartz, Rosexvince, Jonsson).
The flowering, which takes place in Denmark usually in May—
June, will for instance in Greenland not occur before June or
July; in August—September the winter-bud must be developed
because the night-frost comes already at this time. A reduc-

452

tion in the shoot-structure of P, vulgaris can thus be supposed,
and what we find in this species as an adaptation to arctic
conditions we likewise suppose will be found as a normal arran-
gement in the purely arctic species, P. villosa. My results will
prove, that this supposition agrees with reality.

Already from a superficial investigation it must be remark-
able, especially with Bucnexav's results 7 mente, that the fruit-
stalk with the wide-open capsule is always found in a stiff,
erect position in the arctic specimens of P. vulgaris, collected
in August (Fig. 5), sometimes also the fruit-stalk from the pre-
ceding year will be found. As already mentioned by Warmine
this is also the case with P. villosa (Fig. 14 A). From this it
will first be seen, that the dispersal of the seeds is very com-
plete in the arctic specimens of P. vulgaris. It is a well
known fact, that the fruit-stalk of arctic plants is as a rule
more inclined to remain in its place than that of plants of
southern regions, and usually this circumstance is explained
by the fact that the process of decay is exceedingly slow
in the former regions. But this explanation does not settle
the matter in regard to Pinguicula. Quite naturally the autumn-
rosette requires space while developing, and the fruit-stalk
must give way, at least it will be forced considerably away
from its erect position. That this is never seen to occur in
the arclic specimens of ?. vulgaris must mainly be explained
by the peculiarity that these never develop their autumn-rosette.
In the material I have had for investigation | have succeeded
in distinguishing two types of this species, a temperate one,
agreeing wholly in its shoot-structure with Bcenexaus de-
scription, and an arctic one, not previously recorded.

The latter develops as follows: In the spring the winter-bud
produces a spring-rosette, the axis of which terminates in a
flower; in the axil of the uppermost foliage-leaf is seen a
rejuvenating bud, which does not develop into an autumn-rosette,
but directly passes into its winter-rest as hibernacle (Fig. 2, A).

453

Whether a specimen belongs to the arctic or the temperate type,
is not difficult to determine, provided the said specimen is
collected in July or August, a time when the brown starch-filled
scale-leaves of the winter-bud are fully developed. In the first
case the leaves of the rosette surround the flower-stalk and

Fig. 2. Pingwicula vulgaris, arctic type.

A, Specimen from Kingua Kuanersok in Greenland, July 13; foliage-leaf
No. 3 has been removed. (F. H.) 2, Winterbud and fruit-stalk, Hammer-
fest, July 1. (E. W.) C. Winter-bud and half-developed spring-rosette,
Kobbefjord, June 29. (E. W.); between the winter-bud and fruit-stalk
foliage-leaves of the autumn-rosette are not developed. (Slightly magnified.)

the winter-bud, and the latter two stand close together without
intervening rosette-leaves: this rosette therefore is a spring-
rosette. But in the second case the leaves of the autumn-
rosette are developed between the flower-stalk and the winter-
bud, and then the latter is often forced away from its erect
position. Besides, it is very easy to decide whether the rejuve-
nating shoot in the uppermost leaf-axil will develop into an
autumn-rosette, or directly pass into its rest as hibernacle. In

454

the first case the rejuvenating shoot develops large, true foliage-
leaves, placed in the axil of the uppermost leaf of the spring-
rosette, but in the second case this at once develops thick
brown scale-leaves, rich in starch (Fig. 2 A). This latter charac-
teristic has the advantage, that it can be used in the deter-
mination of materials also from the early summer-lime, natur-
ally, with an exact result, only if spirit-materials are concerned.

The comprehension of the position of the winter-bud in
relation to the flower-stalk and the character of the rejuvenating
shoot are the key to the distinction between the arctic and the
temperate type of the genus Pinguicula.

In the arctic type of P. vulgaris a reduction has
thus occurred, though not a very strikingly deep
one, but this reduction, however, indicates a pe-
culiar adaptation to the shorter period of growth of
the arctic regions.

Whether a similar reduction of the shoot-structure can be
found in other arctic plants I have not been able to investigate,
but a priori I should not think it impossible. The morpho-
logical type, here described as specially arctic, will be found
again in ?. villosa. The phenomenon which in P. vulgaris
represents only an adaptation to the arctic climate, represents
in P. villosa the normal shape. An autumn-rosette is never
developed, but the rejuvenating bud directly passes into its
rest as hibernacle (Fig. 3, 4&6). One more peculiarity of
the shoot-structure will further be found in P. villosa, but this
is exclusively occasioned by certain circumstances of the soil
in which it grows, and not by the influence of climatic factors;
this case will not be mentioned more closely here.

P. alpina does not differ in shoot-structure from the ordi-
nary temperate type; everywhere in its geographical area even
in northern Scandinavia, it develops its autumn-rosette.

The fruit-stalk also in this species does not seem to
be subject to quick decay; by the growth of the autumn-

455

rosetle it is forced somewhat to one side (Fig. 4), but scarcely
to such an extent as in the temperate type of P. vulgaris,
probably occasioned by the circumstance that the leaves of
the aulumn-rosette are bent more slightly backward than are
those of the spring-rosette. The tension, forcing the rosette-
leaves close to the ground —a fact which will be treated later

Fig. 3. Pinguicula villosa.
A. Winter-bud and fruit-stalk; the uppermost foliage-leaf has been removed. (F. H.)
B, Winter-bud and fruit-stalk; the uppermost foliage-leaf is present. (E. W.) C, Trans-
verse section of winter-bud. (F.H.) A—C, Värstien. Kongsvold, Dovre (Norway; July),
autumn-rosette is not developed.

on —, can scarcely be very strong in the autumn-rosette of
P. alpina.

In connection with this distinction between the two types
two questions must naturally arise. First, it would be interest-
ing to investigate whether the short arctic period of growth
has caused the said reduction to be a constant feature in these
plants, and secondly we ought to endeavour to draw a limit
for the southern extension of the arctic type of P. vulgaris.

156

Concerning the first of these points, however, | cannot for
the present communicate any results, in the future I hope to
be able to do so. A priori we may venture to think that P. vil-
/osa, if cultivated in Denmark, will continuously retain its arctic
type, being undoubtedly, of the three species in question, the
oldest inhabitant of arctic countries, and in herbarium material

I never, even far down in Sweden, perceived
¥ any trace of development of an autumn-
| rosette. With respect to P. alpina there is
nothing interesting to state on this point,
| but as regards P. vulgaris, the result of
| its cultivation is subject to greater doubt,
| and in consequence of this, such experi-

ments with this species have a greater
value. Whether the arctic type here is
constant, it is quite impossible to say,
though probability tends to the contrary.
Concerning the determination of a

i geographical limit, I have been more

successful. P. vulgaris being a circum-

_ Fes polar species, one would with such a
PH alpine. phyto-geographical line (a sort of Biocho-

Autumn-rosette is deve-

loped; the fruit-stalk is rus) be able to state the influence of the

pushed somewhat to one
ide by the rosette. Pla- Å
feau de Murnau (Haute arctic climate upon a particular plant,

Stared see (BP TA) and such a result would not be without
interest. A line of this sort must na-
turally be exceedingly difficult to draw; in order to be able to
arrive at a satisfactory result a great many observations in
nature are required, made mainly in July or August. Only when
this has been done in regard to the main points, will it be
possible to proceed to the determination of the climatic factors
distinguishing the two types.
If we take the opposite view and draw the geographical
limit on the basis of the already existing climatological material.

457

one will attain more or less to the following result: The line
will pass through the southern regions of British North-
America, further to the east it will pass through Iceland and
Western Norway, thereupon again with a southern direction
through Sweden, Finland, Russia and Siberia. Further the height
above sea-level will cause variations in the line in the different
places.

Naturally I have not been able to draw this line even in

f

f

/

£
|

ae

y—

4
sd
VÅ
\

Fig. 5. Pinguicula vulgaris, arctie type.

Winter-buds and fruit-stalks. Autumn-rosette is not developed. Probably from the
end of August. Ilua, Greenland. About 2/3 natural size. (H. E. P. phot.)

a tolerably correct manner on the basis of the material at my
disposal. For this the difficulties have been too great. In
the first place the material has not always been collected in
the season most suitable for my purpose; secondly, I have
often been obliged to make my investigations on herbarium-
plants in which the shoot-structure sometimes is very difficult
to determine; last but not least, | have had from the greater
part of the regions concerned only a few or no specimens at
all for observation. If in spite of these great defects I have
nevertheless decided to venture an experiment, I have done it

especially because I think I may be able to give some sugges-
XXXVI. 30

458

tions concerning the places, where future investigations on
this point may be carried out with the greatest advantage. I
naturally intend to investigate also this point in the future, but
I am fully aware that it is impossible for me to do this
thoroughly, unless others cooperate with me in the elucidation
of the question.

I therefore communicate my results as quite premilinary:

Greenland.
In the fairly rich material from different places in West,
East and South Greenland all the specimens seem to belong to
the arctic type. (Dried and spirit material). (Fig. 2, A & Fig. 5.)

North America.

From this country | have had but two plants for investi-
gation, therefore I cannot draw the line here. (1.) Labrador.
specification wanting, arctic type. (2.) Quebec, Gaspé County,
River St. Anne des Monts, August, temperate type. (Dried
material.)

Iceland.

Eastern Iceland. Vallanes (Fig. 6)....... arctic type.
» » Seydisfjordur, July . . . .. » »
Northern » Helgavatn., Tuner 727 » nine,

» » Busavik. June EAU » LE,
» » Ofjord. Akureyri, June... » wot?
North-western
iceland» ‚Byrefjord, July „4.24. temperate »
Western » Reykjavik: sue sf. ete » »
Southern » Westmanna-Islands, July. . n »
» » Hjoerleifshofdi, July..... » »
» » Ulfsvatn, Tvidegra, 500 m.
above sea-level. July. . arctic »

This material is collected mainly in June or July, a season
of the year, in which it is difficult to decide, whether an

459

autumn-rosette will develop or not in this locality, the value
of this material is thus somewhat dubious (Dried material.)

Eig. 6. Pinguicula vulgaris, arctic type.

Probably from August. Vallanes, East-Iceland (H. Jonsson).
About natural size. (H. E. P. phot.)

Norway.
File Fjæld, Nystuen, August: ..... 2. . ws ele, arctiestype
Doyre, July... …. RE A 2 IE STER » »

Rerstad, Nordlandene, August. ........... arctic type.
Troma; July - Aut ok Lo ec’ a »
Hammerfest, July (ieee: BD). ss. v NE »

Bosekop, July

Sweden.

Band Berekoieisänly ....... nl ser temperate type.
Gotlind Visby. SS a ee » »
Kinnekullen Wenern), June : . : 4:17 » »
Orie tat Steckborn June... res Ge, » »
Stockhelgarseen: . . | Ye eau » »
VermiandGueered, July ...05 2% er » »
Uppland, Sollentuna, Svartingeäng ....... » »
Medelpad} Njurunda, July. . . .. : . ieee Ge arctic »

Sr Sands JUNE. :..-2 202. eh ae temperate »

460

Fig. 7. Pinguicula vulgaris.

Vigorous specimens with long leaves and flower-
stalks. Uppland. Upsala. Lassbybackar, June.
About 1/3 natural size. (H. E. P. phot.)

mevelpad: Boresjos duly os Ann DSR arctic type.
ntandiStorlien Aubert ser. 200% temperate »
Bu Areskutan VAUEDBES ID: BM. STE arctic »
Kapnmark, Quickjock, July mms à... » »
» JURA SAN Jule 2200 NE. » ”
Luleä Lappmark, Karasjok, July......... » »
» RABISKOF UA PME 7 « »

Concerning the Swedish material, in Uppland there are
circumstances, worthy of a closer investigation with respect to
this point; whether a variation in the development of the
autumn-rosette occurs here, | cannot say; regarded quite super-
ficially it seems so (Fig. 7). Further the specimens from Øland
and from the regions around Upsala are distinguished from the
others by long, narrow leaves; long, distinct leaf-stems, and
extremely long flower-stalks — in all plants grown under
favourable circumstances; whether these forms, however, are
produced by climatic or terrestrial influence, I am not able to
decide (Fig. 8.). (Dried material.)

Finland and Russia.

ea Saree byes Re suit ie fee D: Oe arctic type.

The peninsula of Kola (without further indication) » »

(Dried material)
According to these investigations Greenland exclusively
presents the arctic type, the same is the case with the northern
and eastern coasts of Iceland; the western and southern coasts
of this island, on the other hand, present the temperate one.
Probably, however, very complicated circumstances are found
on this island, as already suggested by my synopsis. Probably
the climatic circumstances, for instance in the inner parts of
the fjords, will often cause the existence of the temperate type
in the region, mainly inhabited by the arctic one, and in return
the latter will be found in places in the region of the tem-
perate one. No doubt the distance from the sea, both verti-
cally and horizontally, will also cause great variations in the

462

course of the boundary line. Epecially from such geographical
localities a large material is necessary to determine the in-
fluence of the arctic climate on the plant, and the material
must, besides being of a botanical and meteorological nature,
also contain more satisfactory in-
dications as to the nature of the
locality, than has hitherto been
the case with the spirit-materials
and herbarium-specimens in our
museums. — From Iceland the line
with probably go over the middle
of the Scandinavian peninsula in a
direction towards Sundsvall; an
arctic deviation is found along
Dovre and Filefjeld in Norway,
and a corresponding temperate one
along the west-coast of Norway;
I am not able to say, how far to
the north this is found. After this
the line goes through Finland in
a direction towards the south
through Russia, Siberia and North-
America. —

The shoot-structure in the

Fig. 8. Pinguicula vulgaris. genus Pinguicula evidently varies

Very vigorous specimen with long

leaves and flower-stalks. Øland.
Thorslunde. June. About 1/;
natural size. (H. E. P. phot.)

highly in the different species,
found in different climates, and
contains probably interesting devia-
tions from the well-known case in P. vulgaris. An extensive
comparison with respect to this point, will no doubt be valuable,
but such a thing is naturally beyond the limits of this paper,
I venture, however, in continuation of my treatment of the
morphological peculiarities of the arctic species, to mention
a single point concerning P. caudata. Taken together with

463

this species my temperate and arctic types show a fine phyto-
geographical scheme. Through a single period of growth the
picture will be as follows:

I. Subtropical type. P. caudata. Mexico. Summer-rosette
of the ordinary Pinguicula-type, terminating in a flower. The
rejuvenating shoot in the axil of the uppermost foliage-leaf
forms a winter-rosette like that of Sempervioum with short and
thick leaves, filled with amylum and furnished with a large
layer of cells filled with water. The glands are not fully
developed. (Nourishment by insects is thus excluded in the
winter-rosette). By this peculiar winter-rosette the plant passes
the unfavourable season. Hibernacle is never developed. Ac-
cording to Sanper also the winter-rosette can develop flowers.
(Literature: Scurecutenpat, 1832, p. 393. De Canvorze, 1844,
p. 28. Sanper, 1881, p. 541. Hooker, 1882, pl. 6624. GopE-
FROY-LEBEUr, 1883, p. 387. Ducaartre, 1887, p. 207).

Il. Temperate type. P. alpina and P. vulgaris. Spring-
rosette, terminating in a flower. The rejuvenating shoot in the
axil of the uppermost foliage-leaf develops an autumn-rosette,
in the middle of which the winter-bud is to be found; both
rosettes are of the ordinary Pinguicula-type.

Ill. Arctic type. Z. vulgaris (arctic specimens) and P.
villosa. Spring-rosette, terminating in a flower. The winter-
bud is directly formed from the rejuvenating shoot in the axil
of the uppermost foliage-leaf. Autumn-rosette does not develop.

The three types, here mentioned, show the main characters
of the forms produced in different climates; between the two
first I am not able to demonstrate a transition. But I see an
evident transition between the two last types in P. vulgaris.

Also in the rare VP. vallisneriaefolia there seem to be
circumstances, worthy of closer investigation with regard to the
shoot-structure. The literature, however, gives but few and
uncertain indications on this interesting point. (Wess, 1853,
p. 48. Bucuenav, 1865, p. 62.)

464

Diagram of the shoot-structure in the genus Pinguicula.

Flower Flower Flower Flower
|

Winter-rosette

Winter-bud

Autumn-rosette Winter-bud
Summer-rosette Spring-rosette Spring-rosette
I. Subtropical type. II. Temperate type. Ill. Arctic type.

P. caudata. P. alpina and P. vulgaris. P. vulgaris and P. villosa.

As already mentioned there exists a peculiar tension in
the leaves, causing these to be always bent backward in exhumed
specimens. The advantage of this is, that the middle of the
rosette, and with this the young leaves, will always be forced
up over the surroundings. The substratum in which this species,
P. vulgaris, grows, being almost exclusively solid (not growing
as is the case with the Sphagnum), and the tension always
very strong, the leaves will easily be able to perform their
work to perfection. This is not the case with P. villosa, as the
following with show.

As is well known, the leaves are adapted to catch insects.
The edges are incurved; according to Kreis experiments this
circumstance prevents the escape of small insects. These are
forced up under the incurved edge and are digested there. In
a separate chapter a synopsis of insects, caught by the arctic
specimens will be given collectively with respect to all three
species.

Vegetable propagation usually occurs in temperate regions,
the uppermost leaves in the autumn-rosette supporting small,
often stalked bulbs, which, duriog the next year, develop into
independent plants. As regards their main characters these

465

bulbs are formed like the winter-bud, consisting of small, thick
scale-leaves, characterized by a strong brown colour, probably
due to their contents of tannin. Whether this kind of vege-
tative propagation is found at all in the arctic type of P. vul-
garis, Which never develops an autumn-rosette, I cannot say,
I never observed anything in that direction, but probably this
work is undertaken by the spring-rosette, in which case vege-
tative propagation is, however, very scanty. I have been led
to this conclusion mainty by a parallel circumstance in P.
villosa, which will be mentioned later on. It is possibie, that
this limitation of the vegetable propagation is balanced by the
more regular dispersal of the seeds in the arctic species,
but in order to be able to judge correctly on this point one
must, however, also take note of the number of the seeds and
their power of germination, which, for the time being, I have
not been able to do.

Concerning the quantity of the flowers a statistic synopsis
shows a difference between temperate and arctic types. In the
former 3—4, and even 10 flowers are very commonly found
on the same plant, while ordinarily only one flower occurs on
the latter. In a single case I have observed traces of develop-
ment of an inflorescense, the same, as will be mentioned in
the following, has been observed in P. villosa (Fig. 16) and
can perhaps give .a hint regarding the true explanation of the
inflorescense in the genus Pinguicula, a question which has
however no interest in a communication regarding the special
nature of the arctic plants. I only refer the reader to Bucnenav’s
and Wypzers somewhat dubious explanations on this point.

With respect to the temperate type the biology of the
flower has been investigated by many inquirers, the arctic
one has been studied in the best and most detailed manner
by Warmwe. My investigations can only confirm and, on a
single point, supply Warmine’s results. As is well known,

466

the case is usually as follows in P. vulgaris: The flower is
homogamous, and self-pollination is prevented by the foremost
part of the stigma being very large and stretching far beyond
the anthers so that these latter are totally covered. The hind-
most part of the stigma is on the other hand small and some-
times divided into two (Fig. 9, DB). The anthers open with a
longitudinal slit closely below the stigma. The proboscis of

ZEN

Fig. 9. Pinguicula vulgaris.

A, Flower; the entrance is not well-drawn; it ought to be somewhat wider. B, A stigma,

the hindmost part of which has been divided into two lobes; p. pollen-grains. OC, Longi-

tudinal section through pistil; the foremost part of the stigma has rolled backwards down

to the anthers, D, Pistil with the stigma, rolled backwards, and the two anthers, seen

from front. E, Different forms of hairs from the spur (see also H in Fig.10). F, A glan-

dular hair from the inner wall of the spur; the head is seen also from above. (E. W.;
1886). A, From Tromsø; B—F, From Godhavn in Greenland.

the insect, when entering the flower, first touches the foremost
part of the stigma, and when withdrawn this part of the stigma
is bent aside, and the insect is furnished with pollen. After this
the elastic stigma again springs back and covers the anthers.
Owing to this circumstance self-pollination must be impossible,
but in the arctic specimens the case is different. Warmine has
sometimes found the foremost part of the stigma rolled in
such a manner, that its upper surface was brought into close
contact with the pollen-masses (Fig. 9, D); this I have observed

467

in the majority of the arctic flowers in my material. Whether
this peculiar phenomenon is caused by a natural tension in
the stigma or by the agency of an insect | cannot decide,
though its frequency makes the first mentioned explanation
probable. In the cases mentioned here the stigma has been

& H

Fig. 10. Pinguicula vulgaris.

A—C, A flower, seen from different sides; it had two rudimen-
tary anthers, but the pistil was normal. D—F, A flower with
only one anther; the pistil was normal; D, Side-view; #, front-
view; Æ, back-view. G, A flower with a spur, slightly divided
into two parts. H, A hair from the inner side of the corolla.
A—F. From Tromsø; G—H, From Godhavn in Greenland (E. W.)

thickly covered with germinating pollen (Fig. 9, B,C, D). Ac-
cording to all investigators only very few insects visit the
flowers of P. vulgaris, and in the arctic countries, where
larger insects are fewer in number than in other regions, the
necessity of self-pollination must be exceedingly great. This
agrees very well with the usual explanation of the biological
circumstances in arctic countries: that self-pollination is, as
first mentioned by Warmine, very common here.

468

The hairs in the inner parts of the flower and their dis-
tribution has likewise been described in detail by Warming.
I shall only mention the different types which occur: 1) Glan-
dular hairs, but the glands are not sessile, as they are found
to be on the foliage-leaves. Morphologically these hairs prob-
ably correspond with the long glandular hairs of the leaves
(Fig. 9, F). 2) Fig. 10, H. These hairs are likewise multi-
cellular; sometimes there is an indication of the development
of a glandular head. 3) Short cylindrical papilla, mere pro-
longations of the epidermis; these are found in the spur only
(Fig. 9, E). The importance of these hairs is yet unknown,
their secretum is mucilage, as far as investigated. According
to Sraper their secretum serves as an alluring matter for insects,
at any rate in P. alpina; this species being wanting in honey. It
does not seem to be very wrong to use this explanation re-
garding all the hairs in the flower of Pinguicula. The flower is
visited by small insects, which are however valueless to it, and
are found dead in the spur. Among the small animals, found
in the inner parts of the flower, Warminc mentions a Lotatoria,
a circumstance, taken by him, however, to be a mere casually.
In flowers from Denmark I have observed a great many inde-
terminable parts of chilin, as well as wings, parts of legs,
small Homopterae, Acarinae, etc., together with some black,
indeterminable masses of organic nature; in the arctic speci-
mens I have found the latter only. The above-mentioned
contents of the spur seem to support Srapter’s views.

Further it must be mentioned, that deformations are often
found in the flowers of the arctic specimens of P. vulgaris,
some examples are figured in Fig. 10; whether the arctic type
is different from the temperate one on this point I cannot say,
but it does not seem to be probable. Other examples are
mentioned by RosenvinGe (1896 a.)

In specimens from Denmark and the Færôes Rosrrvup has
found an Ustilago (U. Pinguiculae Rosrrvr); this I have not
observed in arctic specimens.

469

Pinguicula alpina L.

Dott, p. 383. Wyprer, 1851, p. 420; 1857, p. 607. Hhirpe-
BRAND. Mürzer (1893) 1881, p. 352. Winter, p. 78. Krem, 1883,
p. 163, tab. IX & X. Warmine, p. 27. STADLER, p. 51. Loew,
p. 53. Norman, p. 863. Syrven, 1906.

Materials in alcohol from northern Scandinavia.

In arctie regions this species is found mainly in the same
localities as P. vulgaris and often growing together with the
latter; perhaps it goes a little higher p
above sea-level in Scandinavia, to
about 1000 m (Norman). According
to Kier it exists in two varieties, a
yellow-green one and amore reddish
one; to separate these in my Scandi-
navian material has been quite impos-
sible. The shoot-structure has been
mentioned under P. vulgaris. In a
biological respect (Fig. 12) it behaves
somewhat differentiy from P. vul-
garis. The arrangement of the ge-
nitals however is the same as in
the latter, but self-pollination is
prevented by a slight protogyny. It
is visited by flies, on the whole the
visits of insects are much more fre-

quent than in the two other species, :
both the yellow spots on the under- Fig. 11. Pinguicula alpina.
lip and the wider entrance to the Richly flowering specimen. Plateau
de Murnau (Haute-Baviére). May.

spur and to the genitals serve as About 8/4 natural size. (H.E. P.
honey-guides. According to Müzrer ee
it is a ‘‘Fliegen-Klemfallenblume.” Honey is absent, but its
part is performed by the mucilage, secreted by the glandular
hairs in the inner part of the flower (Sraprer).

In P. alpina Wıster found an Ustilago; this I have not
observed in any Scandinavian specimen.

470

SM ' SW EMO

20)
7

areola

Fig. 12. Pinguicula alpina.

A, Flower; the entrance is drawn not wide enough (cf. E). B. The pistil and the anthers
are almost covered by the stigma. C, An anther in act of dehiscence. D, The stigma,

back-view. E, A flower, front-view (7/2). F, The same, side-view (5/2). G, The pistil and

the one anther; the foremost anther has been removed (%/ı). H, Longitudinal section

through pistil (4/1). I and K, Rudimentary flowers; the anthers were open, the pollen-

grains were filled with amylum (3/1). All the specimens are from Tromsø (Norway), June
98. (E. W.)

Pinguicula villosa L.

Wicaura, p. 419. Axezr, p. 44. Lance, 1880, p. 72. War-
MING, p. 27. Gorge, p. 116. Loew, pp. 89 og 116. Norman, p.
867. SERNANDER, p. 351. SyLvén, 1906.

Materials in alcohol from northern Scandinavia.

This species is in a higher degree than the two preceeding
ones confined to moist localities, its habitat always being the
water-filled substratum of the Sphagnum-cover. The rosette has
but a few leaves, usually only two or three leaves are able to

471

function, on the whole the plant is smaller and weaker than
the two other species (Fig. 14, A). The main characters of its
shoot-structure have already been mentioned under P. vulgaris,
it only remains to mention a circumstance pertaining to its
manner of growth, caused by the more or less rapid growth
of the Sphagnum. As the plant is always
struggling with this factor, it is compelled to
develop shoots with more elongated tinter-
nodes than is P. vulgaris, which grows on
a more solid substratum.

In spring the plant grows with elongated
internodes, until it gets above the Sphagnum
and reaches the light, when it develops its
rosette. The tension in the leaves of this

species being undoubtedly very weak, the pig.13. Pingui-

plant must be forced upwards during the cula villosa.
2 A plant, which in
summer almost exclusively by the Sphagnum spring did not reach
i a i above the Sphagnum,
Pressine on its. stem and leaves, -until the and therefore: ‘has
not developed its

the winter-bud develops and the foliage-leaves eee dina:

has formed elongated

decay totally; then the Sphagnum grows forth internodesinstead of
i forming a winter-bud.

and covers the plant for the winter. The Not before theshoot

reaches to a suit-

K : . BERN able depth below
manner of growth is here quite similar to ine Sphagnum-sur-

face, willthe winter-

what is known from Drosera (cf. Te. NirscHKE: bud develop. The
plant belongs to

Wachsthumsverhältnissen d. rundblättrigen those which are
unfitted for the

Sonnenthaues. Bot. Zeit, 1860, p.57). Only simeelr for Pas

k, Quickjock,
when the plant does not at first reach above july. About 14

the Sphagnum during its growth by elongated ar

internodes is the case then somewhat different (Fig. 13). The
piant will then develop flowers without having formed a spring-
rosette, and the rejuvenating shoot will develop with elon-
gated internodes, instead of forming a winter-bud at once.
Later on, when the growth of the Sphagnum diminishes, the
rejuvenating shoot develops a winter-bud at its apex, at a
proper distance from the surface of the Sphagnum. By this

472

arrangement it gains a possibility of reaching above the Sphag-
num in the following year. That the phenomenon is not,
as I at first supposed, caused by the influence of climatic
factors on the plant, will be evident by the fact that it has
only been observed in a very few specimens in all the collec-
tions from different places in Scandinavia, and to draw a
geographical line between the two types, as | have tried to
do from the mentioned supposition, and as I have done with
P. vulgaris, is quite impossible here.

These specimens I can only regard as those which are
unfitted for the struggle for existence, and this agrees very
well with the fact that they are found mingled with the others,

both in arctic and temperate regions.

Diagram of the manner of growth of P. villosa.

Flower Flower
Winter-bud
ge Winter-bud
Spring-rosette Elongated internodes
|
Elongated internodes Elongated internodes
I. P. villosa, normal ll. P. villosa, constantly over-
manner of growth. grown by the Sphagnum.

The leaves are very concave, often the edges are bent so
closely together that the leaf is formed like a channel (Fig. 9, A).
— As to vegetative propagation, I have, in spite of the rich
material at my disposal, only observed it a very few times;
from the lower parts of the rhizome, probably from the spring-
rosette of the preceding year, a few shoots with elongated
internodes had developed. But, as a whole, vegetative propa-
gation is very scanty. Concerning the number of flowers, I

473

never saw more than one flower in the same period of growth.
The biology has been treated by Warume; also as$regards this
species I can but confirm the facts already known. PP. villosa

is distinguishable in some main characteristics from the other

Fig. 14. Pingwicula villosa,

A, A plant (nat. size). B, Longitudinal section through flower; st, an anther. C, A flower,
front view; the hairs of the lower lip are omitted. D, Pistil and anthers (st); the corolla
has been removed. Æ, The upper lip with the pistil and the anthers. F, Within the
upper lip the foremost part of the stigma and the anthers are seen from above. G, Lon-
gitudinal section, somewhat oblique, through a flower; the one anther is shown in sec-
tion; the fibrous layer is indicated; the greater part of the pollen-grains has fallen out;
the foremost part of the stigma has rolled backwards down to the anthers. H, The
stigma, seen from above; the downward lobe is the foremost one. J, A hair from the
middle part of the lower lip. Bosekop, July. (E. W.: 1886),

two species. The hindmost part of the stigma is always well
developed, usually, however, it is smaller than the foremost
one (Fig. 14, A.) According to Warmine this fact proves that
P. villosa represents a more primary type than the other two.
Both parts of the stigma are furnished with papillæ on their

upper side and are more or less bent backward (Fig. 14, @).
XXXVI. 31

474

The foremost one is relatively much larger than that of P. vulgaris
and P. alpina, and does not, as is the case with these species,
cover the anthers (Fig. 14, /—G). The isolated upper lip with
the genitals seen from the front shows the whole of the anthers,

Fig. 15. Pingwicula villosa.
A—E, Different examples of deformed flowers; st, the anthers. F, Glandular hairs from

the upper side of the foliage-leaf. G, Transverse section of a foliage-leaf. Bosekop
(Norway). July. (E. W.)

and above them the stigma (Fig. 14, /). It has been proved
that the subsidence of the foremost part of the stigma into
the pollen results in the germination of the pollen-grains
deposited thereon. On the whole, the pollen germinates very
readily. Warminc mentions his having found it germinating
in different parts of the flower, and my investigations prove

475

Fig. 16. Pinguicula villosa.

Two specimens with an indication of inflorescence. Luleä Lappmark, Quick-
jock, Snjärrak, July. About ®/s natural size. (H.E. P. phot.)

the same. Self-pollination seems thus to be a normal arrange-
ment in P. villosa.

The hairs in the inner parts of the flower are as regards
shape like those in the two other species, but as regards dis-
tribution and number they seem to be a little more scanty.
As the figures show, deformations in the inflorescence as well
as in the flower are found in this species (Fig. 15—16).

Summary. Finally in order to sum up in a few words
the characters — both morphological and biological — which
distinguish the arctic type of Pinguicula from the temperate
one, the scheme should be as follows:

_—

Reduction of the rejuvenating shoot.

wm

Limitation of vegetative propagation.
3. Narrower and shorter leaves.
4. A smaller number of flowers.
Sie

476

5. A shorter inflorescence.

6. A greater possibility of self-pollination.

The ordinary type contains /. alpina and the temperate
type of P. vulgaris, the arctic one, on the other hand, contains
P. villosa and the polar-type of P. vulgaris.

As already mentioned, experimental culture alone will be
able to prove whether the arctic characters are constant in
the plants in question. Hypothetically, I have suggested that
this will be found in P. villosa. In case such experiments
give positive results in regard to the main points as regards
P. vulgaris, we should be justified in classifying the arctic type,
here mentioned, as a special variety, named P. vulgaris, var.
arctica, but scarcely before this occurs.

Postscript to the chapter on Morphology and
Biology. Since writing the previous chapter I have be-
come acquainted with the following description by Atice Easr-
woop in “A descriptive List of the Plants collected by Dr. F.
E. Braispett at Nome City, Alaska” (Botanical Gazette vol.
XXXIII, 1902, p. 293):

‘“Pinquicula arctica, n. sp. — Leaves rosulate, glabrous,
apparently fleshy, broadly ovate, sessile, obtuse, 1—2 cm. long,
5—8 mm. wide; scape purple, glabrous below, glandular-
pubescent above, 1-flowered, 7 cm. high; calyx 2-lipped; upper
lip of 3 deltoid divisions half as long as the lip, the sinus
acute; lower lip narrower, with 3 shorter teeth and obtuse
sinus one-third as long as the division; corolla purple, 11 mm.
long, hairy within, with club-shaped hairs that extend to the
lobes of the upper lip; lobes 3, orbicular, 4 mm. across ; lower
lip of 2 similar but shorter lobes; spur slender, tapering, 7 mm.
long; stamens 2, with filaments dilated at base, nearly 2 mm.
long, surmounted by capitate anthers; ovary orbicular, glabrous;
stigma of 2 white broad plates, thin in texture.

477

This appears to be near P. vulgaris, but the corolla is of
different shape and hairy within, while the spur is longer.”

I cannot conclude my report on the morphology and
biology of the two types of Pinguicula mentioned in this paper,
without taking a stand as regards P. arctica A. Eastwoop.
it appears to me that the eagerness for finding new species,
which is growing so rapidly in our days, may without injury
to the future development of Botany be restricted considerably
— at any rate we may be justified in demanding that it shall
be kept within the limits of common sense. The features, in
which P. arctica is said to distinguish itself from P. vulgaris,
namely the shape and hairiness of the corolla and the length
of the spur, are so uncertain and variable, that no careful in-
vestigator ventures to use these as a basis for the creation of
a new species. The above-mentioned author does not know
any of the features, which I have found peculiar to the arctic
specimens of P. vulgaris, and in which they agree with the
purely arctic species, P. villosa. I cannot believe that it will
be possible to disregard these features totally, when a new
arctic species of Pinguicula is to be created. Although “P.
arctica” is our ultimate object, this has not yet been attained
— either by Alice Eastwood or by any other investigator.

II. Physiology.

Lisnzus, p. 10. Wrrserine, p. 18. Darwin, p. 279. Morren,
1876a; 1876b. Prerrer. Tiscaurkin, 1889, p. 346; 1891, p. 33.
GoEBEL, p. 181. Fenner.

At first, as is well known, the genus Pinguicula was placed
by Ca. Darwin in 1875 among the so-called insectivorous plants.
Already long before this time the mucilagenous secretum of the
leaves had been observed; further, it was known, that the
secretum was able to cause the coagulation in milk (Linn,

478

Wirnerine), and the plant has moreover been used medicinally.
Bucnenau supposes that the glandular hairs found on the
leaves of the autumn-rosette, and especially the long, non-
glandular hairs of the leaf-stems, serve to protect the winter-
bud against the attacks of insects. Cx. Darwin was the first
to make experiments here, and later on, his eminent works on
this subject were followed by those of several other authors.
Among these I must content to refer the reader to GoEBEL's
on P. vulgaris, Krems on P. alpina, and Warmine’s short
remarks on £. villosa. Differing from the others are Tiscaur-
Kins works on the micro-organisms contributing to the process
of digestion in Pinguicula, and though his views have already
been strongly disputed, there would be some reason for making
experiments of digestion in the arctic countries, where the
activity of the micro-organisms is known before-hand to be
very small. On the whole all earlier investigators of arctic
plants have strangely enough passed by in silence the question
of studying the processes of life in the arctic regions; that
physiological experiments in themselves will not alone con-
tribute highly to the knowledge of the economy of the arctic
plants, but should also be the basis, on which the ana-
tomical structure of the plants in question should be studied, |
shall consider in a following chapter. Experiments on assimilation,
respiration, transpiration etc., together with several quantitative
analyses of the different parts of the plant certainly demand
other abilities than those hitherto employed in the arctic
botanical investigation, but seen from a merely historical point
of view it is undubitable that the study of the ecology of the
arctic plants will ultimate in an unnecessary period of dor-
mancy, if the interest for this science does not create a new
basis for it on physiological experiments.

With regard to the insectivorous plants the question on
the importance of the digestion of insects, and the relation
between the latter and the other physiological processes will

| | "ds sny1koopidørT | 8281 “Amp |
| | "ds eındıy (31104 |
| SIPLITA ‘| | | PJOASSUOY |
| ‘ds ewoJos[ | ‘ds || “uonsapa) |
‘ds WNIPIQUOIL | ‘ds sojnioyoy | snwououygg | KBAION | msoma "TT
IE = = ee I eo
'SIPLIIA BW egg] |
| -0J0S] ‘P[OOIUU | (doyasog)
| -nU S92)NI0U2Y | ÄBMION | 780174 "TI
| > | {ts joi al es || 2
| | | 8881 ‘Atop |
| SIPIA I | (oswoug) |
| ‘ds ewojos] | | Kemion | Du 'q
= er mælk | |- u BR
ds | | | (bader) G88] |
WDIPIQUOIL, 'sodıpweud "za Soplols | | SIPLITA "| PIIOPIAI Sn] ids (ostuoty) |
-uejeyd sneayykıy ‘ds sneiyyiaq | | ‘ds vuroyosy -eydav0yaq | Snriydo729n ÅBMJION sımwbna ‘gq
| Me je N | ng | i: 2 e
œ iy Eu. | | | 0681
5 ue | » "Kang (syd

| WNPHOUL ‘ds eindrq | nt

-Iy PNSUIM) |

‚ds sidseodky ‘ds eyequg | ads syeueyL | ‘ds soynioyoy SUWOUOHUNY PUB[U99LD | sumdna “qr
uds xa} | nd en | 3068 Ann
-19A0]n9S ‘ds winiprquioiy, ‘ds sıds Ear : sEZAWOJAU (yıeowy |
-BIoN ‘ds epppg ‘ds eyequg ‘sod | I AA SEARO) | ‘ds Yınpeyg)
‘ds soynioyoy snwouonyn puryusery sLwwbyna TI

-1[11901$ “IRA soprorduepeyd sneayysig

‘ds sniyjoy ‘ds ewoso ds 210108] Tee el C681 ‘Ang

|
-197 ‘ds wnıpıqwoag ‘ds sidsejoy | A | | | (yostourny
‘ds vppppg ‘ds eequo ‘sodiroris | Bpoormmny y | | ‘ds | -ensuly)
“1A saploisuereyd ‘4 ‘ds sneayıkıq ‘ds saynioyoy | | sawouo.ly”) purjuaaıe) siwohyna “gq
| R
BULIBdY BulauRIy Binuesiyy, | Bıojydowog v19]d1q | mo | somads
|| |

ppmowmbur7 jo sewads onode ayy Aq yysneo 'npodo.ayıp jo sisdouds

480

further arise; but here we still want the necessary preliminary
works from the temperate regions; the investigations hitherto
made to clear up the most important question regarding the
knowledge of the insectivorous plants cannot be used as a
basis for arctic ecological studies. (KezLermanx & v. Raomer,
I’. Darwin, M. Biiscen, etc.) —

A synopsis of the animals which serve as nourishment
for the insectivorous plants in the different regions will perhaps
be not quite without interest in the judgement of their eco-
nomy; as far as I know, there has not previously been published
anything save scattered and unsatisfying remarks on this point
(Ca. Darwin, O. Penzic, Kuincerarrr, etc.) The following syn-
opsis is the first essay in the said direction, but naturally it
is too defective to be able to afford a basis for any kind of
judgement.

III. Anatomy.

Pinguicula vulgaris L. and Pinguicula alpina L.

Kirin, 1880, p. 1401; 1882, p. 60; 1883, p. 167, tab.
IX & X. Russow, p. 417. Van Tizcnem & Dovuior, p. 279. Dar-
GEARD & BarBé, 1887, p. 307. Dancearp, 1888, p. 260. Hove-
LACQUE, 1888a, p. 262; 1888b, pp. 641 & 713. Fenner. |

The merely descriptive part of the anatomy of P. vulgaris
has been treated so fully as regards the temperate type, that
new facts can scarcely be added, and the differences between
this and the arctic one seems so small, that, from a mere
anatomical investigation, they appear to be alike. Also P. alpina
and P. villosa (Fig. 15, @) do not present features which at the
present time can be connected with the conditions in the arctic
countries. But from this we do not venture to conclude that in
the economy of the plants there are not found circumstances
caused by the influence of climatical factors, and that the

481

arctic specimens in their anatomical structure are wholly like
the temperate ones. The reduction in the rejuvenating shoot,
mentioned in the first chapter, makes it precarious to us to
stop at such an explanation. The plant being able to adapt
its shoot-structure to a short arctic period of growth, it will
be unreasonable to allow that no other elements in its or-
ganisation were marked by special arctic characters. When
the merely anatomical investigation is not capable of giving a
direct answer to this question, it will be the most natural way
to make physiological experiments and use them as a basis
for the judgement of the anatomical characters.

"Numbers are the metrical feet of science” says Raunkiær,
and it can hardly be doubted that the ecological studies will
profit by a closer co-operation between physiology and anatomy,
especially as these two sciences are not at present foreign to
one another. When using in ecology exact physiological expe-
riments as a basis, we are led to a wider view on the anatomical
structure and to a greater continuity between the single facts
of the latter, while it must be regarded as also quite settled,
that such experiments will direct attention to several small
features, to which no special value has hitherto been ascribed
or which have been quite overlooked.

When I thus refrain from giving details as to the ana-
tomical structure in the arctic species of Pinguicula, it is
owing to the reason that for the present I can only state that
they in every way agree with the temperate ones, and this I
think is not in harmony with the facts; the fault is to be found,
in this case, in the method, hitherto used, and the time for
giving a minute judgement of adaptation to the conditions
in the inner structure of these plants cannot arrive, before it
can be made on a substructure of physiological experiments,
performed in the regions, where the said plants are indigenous.

6—2—1912. HE

XXXVI.

DANMARK-EKSPEDITIONEN TIL GRONLANDS
NORDOSTKYST 1906—1908 - Binp III - Nr. 13

SOME NOTES

CONCERNING

THE VEGETATION OF GERMANIA LAND

NORTH-EAST GREENLAND

BY

ANDR. LUNDAGER

WITH A MAP (PL. XVII)

“Ye

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1912

I. Climatic conditions at Danmarks Havn.
1906— 1908.

emperature. The mean temperature in the first year was
T — 13.1°, in the second year — 12.0”, for both years -— 12.6°.
(According to Monn’s chart of the isotherms of the year it should
be about — 12.0°; the Germania Expedition gives — 11.7° for the
Island of Sabine).

The mean temperature and the extremes for the months were: —

1906 1907

| Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec: | Jan. | Feb. | March] en April | May June July

|
Maximum |+12.2 + 2.8 2.5 9.4 0.6 6.6 —26.4 | | 14 er 3. ik 3.0 +H. 6171

Minimum | 6.0 —14.5 |—23.3 | —32.1 |—33.8 33.5 | 38.3 | -36.2 | 33.7 23 2372

I | | |
Mean.... + 2.1 — 3.7145 21.0 |—24.6 |—23.0 |—26.0 |—23.7 |19.4|— 8.214 111433
Maximum | — |+10.2 4 8.5 —12.2|— 3.4 |—16.4 —124 9.1 + 50+ 7.7+123
Minimum | 13.0 —23.8 —34.0 —34.4 | 364 |— 35.9 40.9 301 >20 Tb

| 1907 1908
Mean.... Ir: 2,3 14| 146 197 172] 208 | STE 211 | 19.6 d_ 644 Lal 64 5.4

The seasons of the year: —

Autumn (Sept.—Nov.).... — 13.0
Winter (Dee. —Eeh.) ..... — 23.4
Spring (March—May).... — 16.4

Summer (June—Aug.) ... + 2.6

Number of days on which the mean temperature was above 0°: —
Aug. 06—July 07... 89 days
Aug. 07—July 08... 76 —
Days without frost: —
Aug 06—July 07... 31 days
Aug. 07—July 08... 38 —

Days with frost (temp. usually above 0°, but minimum below

or = 0°): — Aug. 06—July 07... 73 days
Aug. 07—July 08... 69 —

350 ANDR. LUNDAGER

Ice-days (temp. constantly below 0°): —
Aug. 06—July 07.. 261 days
Aug. 07—July 08.. 259 —

N.B. Reasonable values have been calculated and added to compen-
sate for the first half of Aug. 1906 and for the latter half of
July 1905, both of which were wanting, so that the figures,
throughout, apply to complete years.

Precipitation in mm. of water (based partly upon measure-
ments and partly upon a rough estimate).
The totals for the months and the years: —
Aug. Sept. Oct. Nov. Dec. Jan. Feb. March April May June July| Year
1906—07 | 00 60 107 136 203 27.1 235 231 44 28 102 19 143.6
1907-08 1611089922 383° 174 933.9 11.5. 12.7 08 50 "0.6 "00 147.4

(The figures must not be regarded as strictly accurate.)

Mean 80 "7276427507185 305 17.5: 17:39 “2:6 -3:3 54 270
Summer (April—Sept.) .... 28.4
Winter (Oct.—March)..... 117.2

Consequently, */5 of the total amount of precipitation must be
reckoned to the winter half-year. Not even !/ıo of the precipitation

of the year falls as rain.
| { 1907 on June 25
(9082 Pe
1906 on Sept. 25. (Very exceptional;
and the last rain fell in the temp. ofthe air being — 10°.)
| 1907 - Aug. 22

Number of days with downpour.

The first rain of the year fell in

| Aug. Sept. Oct. Nov. Dec. Jan. Feb. March April May June July Year
1906—07. . . | Os Or E19 14 12 VB, ET NETT Sr
1907—08... | 12 2 5 15 16 21 8 9 5. 10 4 0 ; 107

According to the seasons of the year: —

1906—07 1907—08
SUNG Ang ee ee so 14 16
SepE— INO ER ere 29 22
Deco MEE REESE 37 45
March=Mavy 0... 27 24
Summer (April--Sept.) ... 37 33
Winter (Oct.—March).... 70 74

Consequently, the winter half of the year has twice as many
days with downpour as has the summer half of the year.

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 351

Il. Vegetation-conditions.

When the Danmark Expedition arrived at Cape Bismarck in
the middle of August 1906, it was already autumn from a floristic
point of view. During the excursions to Stormkap and Hvalrosodde
at the end of the month, it was only late-flowering species which
were found just in the act of expanding, or else those, whose flowering-
period extends over the whole of the summer according to the different
localities in which they occur. Among these may be mentioned
especially Ranunculus glacialis on damp gravelly flats beneath the
melting snow-drifts (Dryas octopetala also, in part), as also Pedicularis
hirsuta, Ranunculus sulphureus and Papaver radicatum. In damp river
beds Oxyria digyna is usually conspicuous, with its red leaves and
purple-coloured nuts.

The Dryas-tufts are standing quite brown upon the primitive
rocks and are so dry that the leaves crumble between the fingers;
at the same time — on August 24 — still luxurious mats of Dryas
are to be found upon a slope with a southern aspect where the
melted snow of drifts from higher altitudes provides sufficient moisture
for the nourishment and necessities of life of these stragglers. Cassiope
tetragona, also, has now finished flowering and is quite brown and
dry. Along the large Lakseelv, on the northern side, near high-water
mark, Saxifraga oppositifolia stood in full bloom, as also a few indivi-
duals of Taraxacum phymatocarpum and Lesquerella arctica. The Cype-
racee also have finished flowering and are withering except near
the water-courses. In a few damp places a flowering specimen of
Silene acaulis may yet be seen and near the shore, Statice armeria;
but a little higher up that also is decaying.

Upon Fuglenæbsfjæld, at an altitude of about 300 metres, Arnica
alpina, Potentilla nivea and Melandrium affine were found in flower,
while Stellaria longipes had not yet reached that stage. The locality
was a rock-ledge with a humus-like substratum, south-east exposition
and sheltered towards the north and west. Upon a level gravel-field
percolated by melting snow, Saxifraga oppositifolia was found flower-
ing; not until then, when it was released from its snow-covering,
did it have its spring.

352 ANDR. LUNDAGER

As seen from the table (p. 350), the amount of precipitation is
on the whole inconsiderable, but least during spring and autumn.

On September 18, 1906, the percentage of moisture in the
air was recorded to be 44’. The result of a dry autumn is thorough
desiccation of the soil before the snow-covering comes, and this
circumstance is of vital importance to the vegetation. Not until
September 24 does snow come, and the temperature is constantly
relatively high. The minimum, — 13.0° — is not reached until
the end ot the month; no regular snowstorm occurred until
October 22nd.

At New Year there is only a thin covering of snow in the district
around Danmarks Havn.

All the level areas of the rocky flat proper are nearly free from
snow, and consequently the vegetation there has no protection against
the wind and weather. It is of common occurrence that the winter
snow is carried away by the wind and forms drifts on the leeward
ofrocks. From the level ground on the rocky flat the snow disappears
almost entirely after the first storm of wind which closely follows the
snowfall when it does not accompany it; at any rate in such places the
snow does not remain long enough to confer humidity upon the
soil during spring. In bogs and meadows, in so far they may be
called meadows, the circumstances are somewhat different; here the
snow finds shelter and is able to form a rather considerable layer,
the thickness of which varies according to the character of the
vegetation. In places where the latter is dense and covers the
ground entirely, the uppermost dead apices of grasses and Cyperaceæ
protrude above it and lie prostrate upon its surface in the direction
of the prevailing wind, NW.—SE. Where the ground is uneven by
erosion and has isolated boulders, the surface appears dark seen
from the NW. while the snow is lying on the leeward towards
the south. Everywhere along the hill-sides large snow-drifts occur,
and they condition the life of the vegetation upon the more level
areas lower down, Eriophorum-bogs (Fig. 1) being usually formed if
the gradient is favourable, so that the water may find outlets. Above
such bogs, areas are often found which are not laid bare by the
melting of the snow until late in summer, and there a barren slush
of clayey mud only is formed.

Inwards in the bay, on Hvalrosodde which I visited on January
4, 1907, the extensive area along the river is also free from snow.
It consists of moraine formations with an almost level surface, of
which the entirely flat areas are quite snowless; here Statice armeria
stands quite unprotected. Only the small channels formed by melted
snow afforded a shelter for the snow beneath which Cassiope lies

-punoasyppeq oy} UL Udes SI “IOJ[OUS UT

YlIpMous JO surewor YIM UOBBAIOPICA ‘UARP] SHIULIUL(, JO }SIM-Y]LOU 94} 07 2d89SPUUT ‘I ‘SIA

393

Land

anla

MA

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germ

354 ANDR. LUNDAGER

in its winter-sleep. At Hvalrosodde the gravel and the sand is so
dry and loose that the frost is not able to bind it.

On January 7, 1907, the ground is for the first time covered by
loose snow — everywhere.

On April 5 the Snow Bunting arrived; but not until the 23rd
can the weather be said to have grown milder. On that day I saw
two Buffon’s Skua in the bay betwen Cape Amélie and Cape Marie
Valdemar. Off Isle de France there was open water.

Even now evaporation is in full activity and consequently the
mountain darkens from day to day.

On May 24 we have for the first time a positive temperature;
six days afterwards the thermometer records above 0° at all three
readings.

At the end of May, with the commencement of the higher
temperature, we have also other common spring phenomena; small
gatherings of water begin to appear in Basisker and on the 20th,
Saxifraga groenlandica flowers on Termometerfjeld — beneath a
‘pane’ ot Ice.

From Hvalrosodde open water is recorded along the shore of a
lake near Lakseelv. At Danmarks Havn, before June, only a few
boulders had become visible by the melting of the snow along the
margin of Drikkevandsso.

On June 4 Saxifraga oppositifolia is in flower, but only here
and there and not quite expanded. The next day it is found
flowering commonly at Stormkap, and on the same day flowering
individuals are also met with at Termometerfjeld.

There are now in a great many places small, open tarns, where
wading birds rest in their journey.

In the night previous to the 3rd of June the large flight of
birds occurred just at the point of time when the door of the
cupboard was thrown wide open. As we know, these pools contain
swarms of living creatures such as larvæ and other creeping things
which condition the existence here of small wading birds. It is
quite a peculiar experience to be out on a night when the flight
of these birds takes place. The air is full of the music of their
notes and of the whirr of wings. I was on my way to Stormkap
in the night in question with a hand-sledge, so for several hours I
had a good opportunity of hearing the winged crowds as they made
towards land to their breeding places, where the flocks separate.

Out on the ice a bear was lying with its two cubs and was
devouring a seal which it had caught at a breathing-hole. This
meal was watched over with apparent interest by foxes and ravens,

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 355

and spying gulls who, seated upon the neighbouring icebergs, waited
for the moment when the lawful owner of the prey should retire.

On the 4th the minimum thermometer recorded for the first
time a positive temperature; soon afterwards we had east winds
which again for some days brought the thermometer down below
freezing point.

On June 10 we have snow and wind with a high, almost positive,
temperature the whole day.

Under such circumstances the snow which has fallen benefits
the whole surface of the ground, as it is now allowed to melt where
it lies. Seen from Termometerfjeld the ground down towards
Skibshavn was white at noon; but before long the soil, already
somewhat thawed and sun-heated absorbs the melting snow. In
contradistinction to a considerable part of the winter-snow, which
disappears by evaporation early in spring and leaves behind it only
a dry bottom, this summer-downfall penetrates easily to the roots
of the plants, which are just now in want of it.

On moss-tufts and other plant-carpets there is not the slightest
indication of dampness from evaporating snow. But, on the other
hand, the fresh verdure of both the moss and the lichen now show
that they have benefited by the moisture from above. The boggy
stretches are also now so far thawed that the plant-life there can
begin to awaken; already some days ago drinking-water had been
fetched from a small streamlet near Basiskeeret.

The weather was also quite summer-like on June 13 when I
made an excursion to Hvalrosodde. The surface was in a bad state
a great part of the way and especially the last part where the
melting snow had already formed large ponds upon the ice. In the
bay off the mouth of Lakseelv the wind had covered the ice with a
rather considerable layer of dust and sand from the lowland above
and this furthers, in a high degree, the melting of the snow, so
that both the number and the depth of the pools were greater here
than farther from land. And the conditions grew perceptibly worse
day by day. At 3 p.m. the temperature (measured by a swinging
thermometer) was + 12.4°. From the fore-shore (Fjæren) we had
driven our sledges so far into the land, that they just touched the
snowless ground; then we stopped to pitch our tents. But now the
snow retired so quickly down towards the fore-shore that it was
almost noticeable from hour to hour how the distance increased,
and although, in the following days, we had fog and a lower tempe-
rature, yet several metres of the way to the ice was bare of snow
when we left the place on the 17th.

In the lower part of the bed of the Lakseelv, which is at this

356 ANDR. LUNDAGER

point from 40 to 45 metres broad, the snow was yet lying deep,
but there were a few pools here and there; higher up it appeared
as if a single spot was free from ice and in this opening in the ice
several swimmers (loons) lived.

In a pond formed from melted snow, the temperature of which
measured + 16.4°, Oxyria digyna was seen with large, fresh, leafy
shoots and a Statice with an almost fully developed flower-bud. On
dry ground, on the other hand, Oxyria develops flower at the expense
of its leaves — the reverse is found to be the case in Statice. In
spite of the falling temperature, — 7.5° was measured at 8.30 p.m.
in a larger lake. Around the tenting-place stood crowds of Saxifraga
oppositifolia in bloom. At night the temperature went down to
below 0°. The whole of the next day there was a dense fog, so
dense that tent-ropes were covered with rime, and the swinging
thermometer also became covered with ice during use; the following
night the temperature went down to — 2.0°. Not until late in the
day, on the 15th, did the fog disperse by a fresh breeze from
the NW.

As it might be of great interest to see spring advance toward
the head of the fjord I tried to reach Fuglenæbsfjæld, near a
spot which I had visited at the end of August the previous year;
but already off Rypefjeld, about 10 km. from Hvalrosodde, the
sledge was stopped by a crack in the ice; and as it was not possible
to proceed further by the sledge, I went ashore there. Upon sloping
ground, copiously watered by melting snow, one of the usual Erio-
phorum-bogs was formed (Figs. 1, 2). Here masses of lumps of Nostoc
were lying, and here Eriophorum polystachyum was found already
in flower. Around Danmarks Havn the species was not seen flowering
until the end of the month. Next day when I visited “Trekroner”
I found Draba arctica (J. Vahl) in flower while it was not seen
flowering at Danmarks Havn till the 22nd. As might be expected,
these few features indicate an earlier spring in the interior of the
fjords than down by the coast.

Unfortunately the conditions on the ice were such that they
compelled me to retreat early so I had to limit my excursions to a
single visit to “Trekroner” on June the 16th.

This rather formidable mass of rocks forms the eastern boundary
of Sælsô, it consists of three elevations, separated by valleys, with
surfaces consisting of boulders and large stones with intervening,
flattened areas covered by the products of weathering. Strangely
enough, I found up here Trisetum, which in the coastal region is
only found on sheltered rock-ledges with a snow-covering of long
duration. But a similar snow-covering may probably also be found

357

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land

suone

IDOSSE

puno.«s910J oy} U]

‘unfiyon)shijod ‘sy pur mazyonaysg wnioydorig JO

re

“JO ou} 0} ‘oyep ou} ur sıpbjna SNA] UM oe [[ewus v JO MoTA

om +

G

SIA

358 ANDR. LUNDAGER

here on the small patches of gravel in the shelter of larger and
smaller loose stones. Upon the south-west side of the mountain,
facing the lake, the most favourable conditions for the vegetation exist
which can on the whole be found in the district traversed. Seen
from a distance there is here in reality a vegetation which reminds
one of heather-moors (cf. Warming, “Lynghede” in Meddelelser om
Grønland, XII, 1887). Cassiope is the most dominant plant (Fig. 4);
it imparts a dark tone to the rocks. At nearer approach the nume-
rous, small rippling half-hidden streamlets from the more elevated
snow-drifts are distinctly heard. Upon the rather steep rocky slope,
where these tiny murmuring brooklets cut their way into the layer
of moorland soil, one also meets with strips of continuous greensward,
apparently consisting principally of species of Carex which, however,
cannot be determined at this time of the year. If anywhere anything
could be reminescent of “grassy slopes” (“Urteli”) it would be here
where certain spots open a possibility for the formation of humus.
A slight depression between the stones easily becomes filled with
withered plant-remains and the dung of the hare and the ptar-
migan — a fitting nursery for saprophytic fungi. When these loose
materials are removed many tender young shoots, as might be
expected, are found in a soil penetrated by plant-roots; but it is
not the tender or the frail species which have here been permitted
to occupy the best localities. So far as the contents of the spirit-
jars from this locality could be determined, it was, as from the
corresponding localities nearer the. coast, Campanula and Polygonum
which principally cover such relatively favourable small patches of
the otherwise hard and poor rocky flat.

Besides the above-mentioned species, Draba glacialis flowered here
on June 16; but already two days earlier it had been found flowering
in Lambert Land (79° 8’). Hierochloë also stands here, broad and strong,
with open anthers. In these dreary, poor surroundings its effect is very
arrogant, like that of a giant of old descent who struggles for survival.

While I am busy with my collections a humble-bee buzzes noisily
round me and a spider darts away frightened, being disturbed in its
chase by my intrusion.

About the 20th several lakelets (Figs. 2,3) are free from ice and
spring has come to Danmarks Havn also. The small wading-birds
are now nesting and in the lakes one encounters Long-taileds Ducks,
Eiderfowl, Red-throated Divers and Brent Geese.

Although it may be said that Saxifraga oppositifolia is now in
flower nearly everywhere, it is evident that it is a little behindhand
in places where it is exposed to the north. Saxifraga flagellaris is

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land

a

nog pue

pnu

I

a9 phn

"var syaewueg| AVOU Jofo4e[ & Jo ULsIvUT ay} UO N917941D
yang ‘snuidjo snanoadojy ‘sodıbuo] 11977979 “azyonayag umioydorr “wnaodıara wnuobhjog ‘£ ‘si

360 ANDR. LUNDAGER

also in flower on the 20th, and Cerastium alpinum. Pedicularis hirsuta
peeps forth with its shoot-tops, woolly with white hairs, and appears
to be somewhat behindhand here around Danmarks Havn, for already
on the 22nd a flowering individual was gathered on Lille Koldewey,
although it was not yet in flower on the main land. It was one
of the few species, whose first flowering-period occurred later in the
year 1908 than in the year before.

It appears as if spring comes earlier in the Island of Maroussia
than around Danmarks Havn, at any rate, there are many circum-
stances which seem to show this; for instance, the Melandrium triflorum
brought home, was gathered there in flower earlier than I saw the
plant in flower at Danmarks Havn, although it may have been an
accident that a single species should be found in flower there before
it flowered in other places.

Not until the 20th did Vester Elven force its way through its
upper course; before this there had only been a local draining of
the melting snow of Basiskæret. To the north of the bog large masses
of snow are lying on the southern slopes of the mountains; it is
from here that the clayey, gravelly flat towards the stream is irrigated,
and already some days ago Ranunculus sulphureus was found flowering
here in the more elevated parts of the gravelly flat, while the more
low-lying parts of it are almost exclusively covered with Alopecurus
alpinus ; but as yet the latter shows no sign of life here, while Erio-
phorum polystachyum has reached its flowering stage.

We have now advanced as far as “midsummer,” which in these
parts is in reality the beginning of the summer. The transition in
1907 was indicated by the first rain of the year. On June 24
5.0 mm. of rainfall were measured; even if this was not a very
large quantity it was sufficient to make traffic out of doors irksome.
The rain began at noon and lasted all the afternoon.

In the course of the following eight days the floral display had
reached its maximum. Probably about half of the flowering species
are out now, thus all the Drabas, several Saxifragas and the most
prominent of the. Ranunculi; these species are the character-plants of
the country which give the stamp to the landscape by the great
abundance of their individuals. In the bog, for instance, Ranunculus
sulphureus is now in full bloom and reminds one not a little of the
marsh-marigold on a spring day at home when, with its yellow patches,
it livens up surroundings which have hardly yet become green.

It is natural that moisture should be of the greatest importance
to this, the culminating period of the vegetation. Referring to the
measured amount of precipitation we see that June is relatively

‘puv] vitivutoy tl wonepmosse Duobni27 adoissn”)

ania Land

ation of Germ

get

o
r
r

v

co
—
~

on

concernin

otes

N

Hy oy a Br
> € > a % UPS
Sin RE A

2 Dad Be ES ra
EL 7 Rss :
TER g

ome

S

i AD “4
Fr
ss i

362 ANDR. LUNDAGER

conspicuous with 9.1 mm. spread over eight days. Until the 10th it
appeared as snow, and not till the 24th as rain; but besides this
measured moisture another factor is utilised-in addition to the most
important ofall whichis, of course, moisture due to the melting process —
viz. the fog; the causal connection of this is less conspicuous but
certainly of no less importance both directly and indirectly. At the
end of the month we often had south-easterly winds and a dense fog
from the sea crept over the land, where it soaked everything, and this
sometimes happened several days running. For lichens and mosses
this form of moisture is undoubtedly of the greatest importance, but
the whole vegetation profits by direct absorption; to this should
be added its indirect significance to evaporation which is modified
to a high degree when the fog lies densely upon the surface of
the earth.

Under such circumstances the temperature of the ground and the
water, provided currents do not supervene, is the same at night as by
day and coincides very nearly with that of the air. This is proved
by the following interesting measurements.

After an almost constant temperature, on the 24th of June 1907
(+ 3.4°, +3.7°, +3.2° at 8a.m., 1 p.m. and 9 p.m. respectively) I
measured the temperature at night at 1 a.m. in a wet moss-tuft, again
in a small stream and still again in a damp Silene-tuft and obtained
everywhere + 3.4°; the air was then + 2.9°.

In the main channel of Vester Elven, where the current is rather
strong, the temperature, on the other hand, was only + 1.8”. The water
on its way from the place of melting is not under the influence of the
rays of the midnight sun when there is a dense cloud-covering as was
the case here. In the evening of the 24th, at 9 o’clock, the wind was
N. fast C. and the cloud-covering was 1012 ni.!

As the temperature, also, is of the greatest importance to the
plant-life, not only must the supply of heat be able to be relied
upon, but also it is necassary to economise that which has already
been obtained; the point is to have as slight a loss of heat as possible.
And here the cloud-covering also plays a great part in the condition
of the plant-life.

We have above an example of the influence of the nimbus-clouds

directly to impart moisture, and indirectly to retain the heat by,

moderating the evaporation. A dense covering of stratus-clouds also
serves the latter purpose; but they are far more favourable to the
vegetation when the conveyance of heat is concerned. While the
fog was always coincident with low temperature, there might very
well be conveyed to the ground a considerable amount of heat in

1 Here and every “here the figures indicate the amount of the cloud-covering, and
ni., str. and fr.-str. stand for nimbus, stratus and fratus-stratus respectively.

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 363

spite of a dense layer of stratus, and under conditions when the
temperature of the air was low.
Some of the measurements prove this. On June 28 we had: —

8 a.m. Temp. + 0.7° Force of wind 2.3 Cloud-covering 107 str fr-str.

2p.m. — -+1.1? 22 — 102 ni.
9p.m. — +3.5° — PE — 105 str:
and on the 29th 8 a.m. — — 2.6? — G — 9071 str.

Although the sun had not been out during the night yet in the
morning of the 29th at 9.45 the temperature in the main channel
of Vester Elven was + 7.2° and in the soil under irrigation + 13.02,
and in the air + 2.8°.

This phenomenon I can only explain by the fact that the cloud-
covering had not absorbed all the rays of the sun so that in spite
of the dense layer of clouds there had been no slight supply of heat
simultaneously with considerable modification of evaporation.

Fogs also continued during the month of July, in which the
precipitation is so very inconsiderable. But during this month
southerly-easterly winds are not always coincident with fogs.

The precipitation was measured in four days, all told. The
heaviest rainfall occurred on the 9th and was measured as 1.1 mm.
Moreover it rained a little on the 12th, 13th and 14th. The maxi-
mum of the last 24 hours was + 8.8°, up to that time the highest
temperature of the year; the following day the fog hung again over
sea and land, and the temperature was low.

Not till the 22nd does the fog rise and for the remainder
of the month the weather is clear, the wind principally in the
north-west.

On July 4 the summer is so far advanced that the Snow
Bunting has young ones; the gnats begin to appear and around
Danmarks Havn Saxifraga oppositifolia is fast approaching the end
of its flowering-period. But at Cape Bismarck a lake is found
where the ice is still lying; a narrow strip of water along the shore
is the only visible sign of the spring not having passed over it
without leaving its traces.

On July 5 the ice round the ship was so crumbly that the
passage was unsafe even for the dogs; and on the day following
the ship became free. Some little time, however, elapsed before we
really got some heat, and the maximum of the year, + 12.3°, is not
reached till the 17th; but then, on the other hand, the minimum is
as high as — 2.0° and of the 30 days with a positive mean tempera-
ture 15 are even quite frost-free.

The hottest day of the year fell on July 31 with the highest
recorded temperature; the sum of the three readings of this day

XLII. 28

364 ANDR. LUNDAGER

(+ 5.6, + 11.1 and + 3.0, at 8, 2 and 9 o’clock respectively) is 19.7°.
At 1 p.m. the black-bulb thermometer recorded —+ 42.0°.

The gnats occur to a degree that is most tiresome, though they
are not nearly as numerous as in the corresponding swampy districts
on the west coast.

In spite of the heat the summer must be said to have finished
by the end of this month; all plant-life had been long before on
the descent and even the late-flowering species have reached their
last stage of development—fruit-setting. The high temperature during
the day does not suffice to call forth and continue the development
of those species and individuals which perhaps appear first at this
time from beneath the melting snowdrifts. From the beginning
of August we have to reckon with a fairly distinct day-period;
already in the night between August the 4th and the 6th the
thermometer went down to —2.0°. Not till the 23rd did we get a
negative day-temperature, but three days later we had the first 24
hours of continuous frost.

There is plenty of precipitation during the month; 16.1 mm.
of which half fell on the 12th.

The melting of the snow reached its maximum, with the largest
bulk of water in Vester Elven, on August 3rd.

With the setting-in of frost the cycle of the vegetation is virtually
at an end for this year. Only here and there we find — in shelter
and under the influence of the sun’s heat in the middle of the day
a few Ranunculi, Saxifrage and other hardy plants in bloom; but
I am under the firm impression that the period of growth was
considerably longer in 1906. On the other hand in 1907 more snow
seems to have melted than the year before. As far as can be
judged more snow was lying on the mountains then than there is
now lying at the same time of the year.

The appearance of the old snowdrifts also indicates this. The
more the snow melts away the darker become the surface-layers
which mark the pauses between the different snowfalls of unequal
thickness which, in the course of the winter, build up the snowdrift
(Fig. 5). And that layer will be darkest which is the last to be melted
during a summer period, especially if it lies deeper than the melting-
level of one or more previous years. For every time the storms, in
the course of the winter, have brought the snow to rest in a drift,
loose material is brought thither from the fields above. This material
continues to cover the snow in layers and helps, very much, to
hasten the melting because of its dark colour.

Such a stratification can be seen in profile at lakes and other
places where the drifts are undercut by water so that the outer

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 365

edge appears with a vertical fracture after parts of the drift have
tumbled down. At such places the latter, in its consistency, reminds
one of a glacier, and the perennial snowdrifts fully justify the name
of glacier, formed as they are like the land-ice by the snowfall of
many years.

With September, autumn had entered upon a more austere
stage than at the same time in the previous year. This applies in
particular to the first third of the month; in 1906 we had then a
rather high positive temperature while in 1907 we had a negative
mean temperature already in the first week of the month, which
was of great and fatal import to the vegetation, as it meant an
abrupt termination to the life of those individuals that were belated.
On September 11 the maximum temperature was the same in 1906
and 1907, namely + 2.8°. Then followed the lower temperature
which in 1907 brought the summer period to an end about a fort-
night earlier than in 1906.

If the mean temperature of the whole month is considered
exclusively, the difference between 1906 and 1907 is but small, as
we have in 1906 — 3.3° against — 4.0° in 1907. This slight difference,
which is owing to the higher temperature at the end of the month
in 1907 might lead to the supposition that September 1907 must in
the main have presented itself nearly as did the same month the
year before; but facts show, all the same, considerable discrepancy
which is clearly indicated by a comparison of the means for
each week.

Ist week 2nd week 3rd week 4th week
1906 -- 2.57? ais — 5.81° —1:07°
and 1907 — 0.42° Es PE — 6.72° So

What is decisive here is naturally.the earlier appearance of the
frost rather than its severity.

In 1906 passage across the ice between the ship and the shore
was established on September 20; while in 1907 the sheet of ice
had already formed a bridge on September the ist. However,
some days later the traffic was broken off by storm and springtide,
but yet lasting communication was established some ten days earlier
than in the previous year.

Vester Elven also suspended its activity somewhat earlier than
in 1906 when it supplied drinking water to the dwellers on land as
late as September 18, while in 1907 the river-bed was dried up
already on the 9th.

On September 27 we had our first snowstorm; at two in the

afternoon the storm was in full swing although the wind greatly
28*

366 ANDR. LUNDAGER

increased in violence later on in the day with a more copious fall
of snow. This, the first snowstorm, occurred exactly a month earlier
than in 1906, but otherwise under similar conditions, starting from
the north, whence the wind veered to NNW., attaining a velocity
of about 20 metres per second. As sudden a rise of temperature
as in 1906 did not take place, but yet the temperature rose to +-0.2
in the course of the night.

The percentage of the moisture in the air was low on an average,
often below 50; the lowest percentage of moisture recorded is 36
on October 3, 1907. Both in 1906 and 1907, autumn — or the time
when the frost arrives — was accompanied by north-westerly winds
which dried up the ground and thus created better conditions for
the plants which, after having finished their development, were ready
to meet the advance of winter. As regards the majority of the species
seeds had been set abundantly. No doubt it also holds good for
the buds which have been formed, that they are much more protected
in a relatively dry condition than if they had been covered with
ice before the snow-covering came. Evaporation and the desiccation
resulting from it are further prevented by a protective sheath of
old leaves (cf. List, pp. 23 and 27: Lesquerella and Potentilla pulchella).

As will be seen from the table, the mean temperature for October
appears about equal for both years. The first part of the month
was much colder in 1907 than in 1906; on the other hand the conditions
were reversed as regards the latter part. Otherwise there is a distinct
similarity between the two months in many cases; this applies, among
other things, to the direction of the wind, which is principally westerly.
Between the two points of the compass W. and N., both inclusive,

1906 shows 52 readings
and 1907 — 57 —

next comes calm with

’

1906 — 30 —
and 1907 — 24 —

E. is represented by two readings both in 1906 and 1907.

The different directions of the wind cause some differences in
the humidity of the air; the air is usually dry with westerly wind;
this applies, at any rate, to the summer-period. When the sea is
open the percentage of moisture is somewhat increased during easterly
wind or calm. In autumn, however, a low percentage of moisture
often coincides with calm, while a higher percentage may occur
with wind from the north-west.

An unusual mildness prevailed in December 1907 during the

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 367

days from the 17th to the 21st, when the temperature oscillated
between — 0.6” and —8.9°. The ground was covered with snow
which lay slushy and heavy: without being acted upon, to any parti-
cular degree, by the wind, the snow was allowed to fill the low-
lying places and depressions so that it made one uniform surface.

The last day of the year 1907 was until that time also the coldest
day of the winter with a temperature of — 32.0°.

January 1908 was somewhat milder than in 1907. A violent
snowstorm, in the middle of the month, blew the hills free from
snow, and considerable quantities of gravel and pebbles were carried
in the drift so that the snowdrifts were coloured dark thereby. Some
snow fell again some days laier during calm weather, so that an
opportunity offered itself to measure the thickness of the layer of
fresh snow which had fallen. It is very difficult to get a reliable
computation of the precipitation which falls in the form of snow
by the ordinary apparatus, especially when it is blowing. For that
reason it may be of interest to give some figures which show the
unreliability of the results, even under conditions of calm. On
January 18, 7 cm. of fresh snow fell, which according to the rain-gauge
measured 3.4mm. On the day following 11 cm. fell, which according
to the rain-gauge amounted to 2.6 mm. only. It is often quite
impossible to decide, during drifting, whether any fresh snow is
falling or not.

As I stayed at the station at Pustervig from January 29 to
March 6, 1908, I had an opportunity of comparing the atmospheric
conditions which prevail there during a winter-month with the
conditions at Danmarks Havn. As was to be expected they agreed
fairly well as regards temperature, pressure and amount of moisture.
At Pustervig also, the snow-covering was inconsiderable on the
more level ground. The distance from Danmarks Havn is about
75 km., the indentation of coast-line is the deepest in Germania
Land. Unfortunately I had no opportunity of visiting the place at
summer-time as the station there was vacated on June Ist.

I have calculated the mean temperature for a month of 29
days, from February 7th to March 6th. The result is — 28.07 at
Danmarks Havn as against — 28.0 at Pustervig, where, however, there
were many days far colder than any in the former place, where
only one day, February 21 (— 37.7°), had a temperature below — 35.0°
as against five such, and even colder, days at Pustervig.

The month of March had less precipitation than in 1907.
On the 28th we had the last snowstorm of that winter; during
the storm snow, to a depth of 25—30 cm., was blown away from

368 ANDR. LUNDAGER

the level ground round the pathway from the house on the land
to the thermometer-stand (“Die englische Hütte”), and after that the
eastern side of Harefjeld stood out fairly bare. Immediately before
the snowstorm we had peculiarly mild weather with easterly winds,
which was probably due to a great deal of open water at sea.

A raven was seen at the end of the month, and seals also were
seen on the ice as early as during this month.

On April 5 the Snow Bunting arrived. Otherwise the month
was cold and dry as in 1907. The minimum temperature, — 33.7°
fell on the 38rd, and the maximum, — 3.5°, on the 28th. Towards
the end of the month it was milder than in 1907, and as was
afterwards seen this mildness proved to be the beginning of a
summer both earlier and warmer than that of the year before.
The mean temperature of the month was — 19.2°, somewhat lower
than in 1907, which was due to the severe cold in the beginning
of the month. A comparison between the mean temperature of
this and the following month showed also what was, on the whole,
the greatest temperature-gap which occurred between any two succes-
sive months. A similar gap occurred between the mean temperatures
for September and October. Here these numbers are compared

for September and October
1906 — 3.3 — 14.0 Dif. 10.7
1907 — 4.0 — 14.3 Dif. 10.3

and for the months

April May
1907 — 19.0 — 1.0) DIE 11.1
1908 — 19.2 —6.1 Dif. 13.1

The weather during the first days of May formed an immediate
continuation of that of April, but already on the 6th the temperature
rose fairly considerably and after this intimation the temperature
of the 7th ultimately reached the positive side: at 5 o’clock in the
afternoon the thermometer stood at + 3.0°. So high a temperature
was not reached in 1907 until June 1; also a positive temperature
on the whole was not reached until 17 days later in 1907 than
in 1908.

This early occurrence of a higher temperature was visibly indicated
by the small pools due to melting snow, which formed about three
weeks earlier than the year before, when such pools were not found
until towards the end of the month. Already for a long time ago
the mountain-sides facing east and south have been darkening con-
siderably, and only the higher parts — seen from a distance — are

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 369

still white. The air is, on the whole, dry — also with easterly
wind: a somewhat higher percentage of moisture is common with calm.

With these possibilities for the reawakening of plant-life, spring
must be said to have commenced, and a fortnight later I also found
decidedly new leaf-shoots upon a Cerastium-tuft which on May 21
stood under the snow with flowers from the preceding autumn
which looked so fresh, that at first sight they could very well be
supposed to have expanded recently.

On the 9th and 10th we had dense frosty fogs with falling
temperature, down to —15.4°. The following days were also rather
cold with frequent fogs. But the snow was seen to disappear day
by day as soon as the sun came out and exerted some power.

On the 20th snow fell and formed a thin layer; the following
day was also densely cloudy, and there was a fine sprinkling of
snow which melted immediately in places previously bare. Then
it cleared up for a few days with westerly winds and a temperature
of about — 5.0”, until on the 24th we again had fog and snow-squalls.
On the 25th a positive temperature was again reached which continued
for a longer time. It was cloudy from early morning and in the
course of the forenoon snow began to fall so heavily that gradually
a layer of it covered everything. But although the sun did not
come out this snow melted rather quickly during the afternoon;
small pools were formed only upon the bare primitive rocks; other-
wise the soil quickly absorbed the moisture thus conveyed to it.
At last on the 28th the sun shone in all its splendour from early
morning, and as early as 9 a.m. we had a temperature of + 3.0°.
The wind was then westerly; but soon afterwards it turned to the
east and the temperature again went down to below zero. Later in
the day the fog rolled over the land, and the sun’s rays penetrated
only slightly through it late in the afternoon. At this time of the
year the gravel-fields are thawed to a depth of about 10cm. Evidently
only the warmth of the sun was wanting to call the plants forth.
The appearance of a fly announced the reawakening of insect-life.

At night a large flight of birds occurred and in the evening I
saw in Basiskæret Dunlin, Turnstone and Ringed Plover. Further
towards the south Sea Gulls had been seen; Buffon’s Skua, also,
was seen the same night; last year the first one was shot on June 5,
but, as mentioned above, I had then already seen two at Cape
Marie Valdemar on April 23rd.

When I ascended the mountains on the 29th and surveyed the
sea-ice it displayed several cracks, and it was said that a movement
in the ice-fields had also been observed. In spite of an almost
positive temperature during the last days of May practically no

370 ANDR. LUNDAGER

progress could be traced as regards the vegetation. Only the lichens
stood fresh, especially upon stones. But under the fresh snow
which frequently covered everything, much was being prepared,
hidden from sight.

The upper layer of the soil was thawed at that time wherever
it had no snow-covering, and the clay in Basiskæret had already
become so muddy that it was quite laborious to walk about on it.
Larger pools were also met with at this time where the numerous
wading-birds lived.

When, in the night of the 30th, I drove to Pustervig snow began,
and as the wind grew stronger later in the night there was con-
siderable snow-drift. The boggy tracts around Stormkap were
mostly covered with snow and had a very winterly aspect in spite
of the year being well advanced. In several places Snow Buntings
were found which had evidently died of hunger, as the ground had
been frozen where they should find ‚their food. The snow was
damp when it fell and in many places it froze and occurred as an
icy covering upon the ground and upon the projecting parts of
plants; this is not to be wondered at as the temperature was still
low by night, and even went down to — 9.3 during the last 24
hours of May.

The vegetation at this time was not further developed in Puster-
vig than at Danmarks Havn.

At the end of May everything was at a standstill, so to speak,
and was far from having reached the development which the warm
days on the 6th and 7th had at that time indicated; but a con-
siderable amount of moisture had been conveyed to the ground, far
more than was registered by the 5.0mm. downfall; and owing to
the fact of the ground being thawed earlier and containing more
moisture, preparations were being made for a quick development
of the spring flora, even if it began later than there had at first
been reason to expect — as regards Saxifraga oppositifolia and a
very few other species even later than in 1907.

The month of June 1908 began with clear weather and
relatively cold nights. Not until the 8th did we have a positive
temperature at all three readings. This was reached last year as
early as May 30; and occurred again on five additional days in
June before the 8th; which was probably the reason why Saxifraga
was then in flower as early as the 4th, while this year that
stage of development was not reached until the 7th.

Then came again some days with fogs from the east and south
and a low temperature so that the melting of the snow progressed
slowly. Not until the 12th was there enough running water in

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 371

Basiskæret for us to be able to obtain drinking water there — several
days later than last year. A small lake near the station was almost
free from ice and was visited by Long-tailed Ducks and loons.
The next day the wind was again north-west and the sun was
allowed to shed its rich warmth without hindrance over all the
country and call forth the humble-bee simultaneously with the
first flowering Salix. And now the awakening process proceeded
without intermission, so that every day new species appeared:
Draba hirta, Draba alpina, Eriophorum polystachyum, Ranunculus
sulphureus, etc. The 18th was the first real summer day, on which
the maximum reached + 8.2°. Vester Elven “forced,” i.e. made its
way through its upper course, and as this phenomenon occurred
two days earlier than was the case last year, so also everything
appeared at this time to be further developed than the year before;
this also applies to the first-flowering of the above-mentioned species
which occurred from one to four days earlier than in 1907. On
the same day Ranunculus glacialis and Oxyria digyna were seen in
flower. The mean temperature of June was 0.2° lower than that
of last year. The mean for five days was as follows: — —2.3°,
— 0.03, — 0.82, + 2.38, + 3.35 and + 5.37. Consequently, the warmth
did not set in until the middle of the month. We had a positive
mean on the 8th, 9th, and 15th. After that the mean temperatures
were exclusively positive, although the minimum did not become
positive until the 18th. The latter half of the month was decidedly
more favourable for the vegetation than was the case last year,
and many species were well in progress as regards fruit-setting
before the end of the month.

The absolutely highest temperature was — 11.6° in the afternoon
of the 28th. Last year the maximum, + 7.3, was reached on the
20th. There is thus a considerable difference as regards the warmth
of the same two months in 1907 and 1908 respectively, and the
difference is in the latter half of the month, which this year had
been freer from fogs than was the case last year.

The ice between the ship and the land was traversed for the
last time on June 30th; in 1907 it could be traversed until July 6th.

The month of July began by being warm. The wind con-
tinued from the west and the air was clear and dry. From June 24
to July 12 there was no frost, consequently, there were in June 9
days, as against 6 last year, and in July 12 days without frost. In
1907, there were 18 days in the whole of July without frost. From
the 13th the wind often veered to the south and east, which caused
fogs and low temperature, and thus the days continued till our
departure from Danmarks Havn on the 21st.

312 ANDR. LUNDAGER

In continuation of the foregoing remarks regarding the climate
and the phenology I shall now give some observations concerning
the insolation. These measurements were effected with a black-
bulb thermometer in vacuum and an ordinary swinging thermometer,
which were placed at a height of 2'/2 metres on the southern gable
of the villa against a background of black roofing paper. The tem-
perature of the air is given according to the thermometer in the
thermometer-case.

Time = est. Lp: m. 1.15 p. m.
NU er: — 29.6 — 29.4
Black bulb — 46 — 9.0
Blank bulb — 21.0 — 20.0
March 10, 1907. Sun’s altitude 9°
Time 2. 11.30 a.m. 12.30 p.m.
AE ee ee — 29.5 — 28.8
Black bulb 0.0 + 0.8
Blank bulb — 23.0 — 20.2
March 11, 1907.
ame... 11.30 a.m. 12 midday 12.35 p.m. 1 p.m. 1.30 p.m.
are — 26.0 — 25.8 — 25.6 — 26.5 —2.1
Black bulb + 0.9 — 0.2 + 0.5 +05. — 10
Blank bulb) — 16.7 — 18.8 — 16.9 — 149 —178
March 12, 1908.
ime: +75. 11 a.m. 12 midday 12.50 p. m.
Alert. er — 29.0 — 27.0 — 26.2
Black bulb + 1.0 + 3.8 + 4.5
Difference. 30.0 30.8 30.7
March 13, 1907.
me 10 a. m. 10.30 a.m.: 11 a.m. 11.30 am: am
EL 4: — 19.6 — 18.6 — 18.5 — 17.7 — 19.5
Black bulb + 5.4 + 8.0 — 10.0 + 10.8 — 52
Blank bulb — 12.0 — 7.0 — 62 — 2.2 — 10.2

During the last observation the sun was somewhat clouded.

March 15, 1907. Sun’s altitude 11°
RTS 10 a. m. 10.30 a. m. 11. a.m. 11.30 a. m. 12 midday 12.30 p.m. 1 p.m.

TN 01.0 EMI 7 204 —190 .—210 ASP
Beck bulbi 2.60 eb nA oc 45 LA 95... Ab 92) 4 8 GRR
Beek bulb —118 —156)).—10.0, —.49 00. —.03 2

Br

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 373
March 15, 1908.
Time 24019: 12.5 p.m. 12.50 p.m.
Annie: Te — 22.6 — 23.2
Black bulb + 5.7 + 45
Difference 28.3 27:41
March 21, 1908. Sun’s altitude 13°19'
Ge = =... {tant 11.303.m. 12mid. 12.35p.m. 1.10p.m. 1.30 p.m-
KIELER — 27.2 —256 —265 —285 — 26.5 — 27.0
Deck bnlbe 2.02 5 TB, + 6.1 + 66 + 33
Difference 32.2 32.6 31.7 34.6 33.1 30.3

March 26, 1908.

Time 1 p.m. Air — 11.3 Black bulb +- 15.6

March 31, 1907. Sun’s altitude 17°14’

mere. 11 a.m. 11.30 a.m. 12.30 p.m.
NT PRET — 19.2 — 19.5 — 19.4
Black bulb + 15.0 + 18.0 + 14.4
Blank bulb — 5.0 = 3-0 — 3.7
March 31, 1908.
Timer. 11,37m242;p.m:
LV eee — 21.5 —188
Black bulb + 7.6 + 12.0
Difference. 29.1 30.8
April 2, 1908.
ymer 12 midday 12.50 p.m. 2 p.m.
Area, — 27.2 — 26.4 — 23.2
Black bulb + 9.3 + 6.6 + 11.0
Difference. 36.5 33.0 34.0

These observations, which were distributed over 11 days during
the years 1907 and 1908, show what is especially characteristic of
the radiation, viz. its quick rise in the spring. On March 10, 1907,
the black-bulb thermometer, for the first time, reached a positive
temperature, and differed from the temperature of the air by 29.6°.
Three days afterwards the insolation was — 10.8”; the difference
being then 28.5°, the temperature of the air having simultaneously
risen 11.1°. The reading on the 15th at 11.30 a.m. gave the same
difference. But on the 31st the black-bulb thermometer registered
+ 18.0° with about the same temperature of the air as on the 15th,
and the difference then reached 37.5°; this was the maximum for
the year 1907.

374 ANDR. LUNDAGER

In 1908 observations were made for the first time on March 12,
and even then the black-bulb thermometer stood 30° higher than
the station-thermometer; 3 days earlier, therefore, than in the
previous year, when this result was not attained till March 15. But
the greatest difference is a little lower than in 1907, and occurs a
little later — April 2nd. |

For some of my measurements of temperature in the field, I
also employed the black-bulb thermometer and, at the same time,
thermometers with a blank bulb and with a coloured, brown bulb.
For the measurement of the temperature of the air the swinging
thermometer was then employed.

May 17, 1907, at 3 p.m.
Air — 7.0°
Black bulb + 13.0° | , . he
Bonk GINS eee | lying on a level gravel-field.
May 20. Air — 2.0°
At 1.35 p.m. Black bulb upon the mountain, in

PACT MGI: ©. ee neue ee + 29.6°
At 1.45 p.m. Black bulb in wet clayey soil..... + 26.6°
At 1.55 p.m. Black bulb upon the snow........ + 34.0°

On July 3, at 5 p.m. Air + 8.6°, the black-bulb
thermometer registered on an irrigated gravel-

field acné" the south 2... rn. ocre + 24.7?
(with running water upon the ground ......... + 14.8°)
GH ast VOU MING OR ee opine RP eee ee 1 + 29.7°
on jight-coloured clayey SOil%. .... ne. + 31.2°

July 4, at 11 a.m. Air + 8.3
Black bulb in a tuft of Potentilla on the mountain —+ 35.8

(The earth at a depth of 4 cm. showed........ + 13.8°
and the water in a small tarn with a snowdrift
GORE MHONEL 2. vs ooh. eins, oe ee oe Cee + 13.0)

July 21, at 7.45 p.m. Air + 1.5°
Black bulb + 17-0) all three thermometers lying
Brown bulb + 10.6 insolated on flowering
Blank bulb — 10.0 Cassiope.

The day had begun with fog, but this lifted about 2 o'clock,
when the sun shone slightly.

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 375

July 31, at 1 p.m. : Air +10:5
Black bulb — 42.0
Brown bulb + 34.0

During the observations the wind changed and became easterly,
whereupon all the thermometers commenced to fall. Both with
this observation and with the following observations made with the
black-bulb thermometer in 1907, the thermometers were placed on
the gable of a house, in the same way as during the observations
made in the month of March.

On August 7, 1907, at 2p.m.; temp. + 1.7; amount of cloud 10°
Times... 2.30 2.45 3 + 5
AT eee +45 +43 +41 +48 + 33
Black bulb. 12.0 11.5 11.5 24.8 10.7
Brown bulb 9.0 9.6 8.8 13.8 D
Blank bulb. 8.3 8.4 8.0 10.8 5.9

Ou =~]

At four o’clock the sun was out, but not in great strength.

At five o’clock there was only very slight insolation.

After a night with a positive temperature the following were
the measurements on August 8th.

Ne. Es: LSD Bedre 21.457 a.m.
Annes re + 8.4
Black bulb + 30.5 38.5
Brown bulb - 24.0 28.0
Blank bulb + 18.0 23.5
Even as late as October 1, when the air was — 12.0°, the

black bulb showed + 12.0° at midday. The sun’s altitude was
almost the same as on March 15th.

October 7, at 12.45 p.m. Air — 44
Black bulb thermometer + 13,0

But on October 15 the importance of the insolation was nearly at
an end, as is shown by the following figures: —

October 15, at 2 p.m. Air —19.5 Black bulb shows — 9.7
— 16, -10 am. - —146 — — 9.6
—. 17; - 2 p.m. == 161 — — 10.5
— . 18, -2’a.m..- —155 — — 3.0
—: 18, - 2:p.m. = —153 — — 11.3
1 1149; +T2earm. i+ = 144 — — 14

SH ER EURE a —.105

376 ANDR. LUNDAGER

The difference between insolation and non-insolation was practi-
cally nil. Just at midday, the effect was somewhat noticeable if
the thermometer, as in this case, was placed high up, where it could
catch the rays of the low-lying sun—surreptiously as it were, On
level ground the effect was almost unnoticeable.

When no mention is made of the amount of cloud, the observations
have been made beneath a cloudless sky. The amount of cloud 10
with the exponent 0 signifies that the sky was entirely covered with
a thin layer of cloud.

The observations of the insolation which especially concern the
midday radiation differ most astonishingly from the temperature of
the air, so long as this is still low — therefore, early in the year,
although the sun’s altitude is then also low. A comparison of two
measurements shows that the difference was less on July 31 than
on March 31 1907, and that the rise in the temperature of the
insolation does not keep pace with the rise in the temperature of
the air, in spite of the sum-total of the radiation lying naturally
nearer its maximum in July than in March.

Black-bulb

Air Difference
thermometer
March 31, at 11.30 a.m. —19.5 + 18.0 37.5
July 31, at 1.0 p.m. +10. 2 42.07 2

Difference 99,8 Mine 94.0

The sun’s altitude, respectively: 17°14 and 31°36’. The sun’s
culmination at Danmarks Havn 36°41’.

Notwithstanding the problematic value of these figures to indicate
the warmth which is conveyed to the vegetation by the radiation,
I have employed them, well knowing that they do not afford absolute
data for arriving at a decision. We have no means of establishing
such data, as we do not possess any registration-apparatus which
can indicate the course of the radiation through any complete period
— twenty-four hours a week, or longer — which would perhaps
illustrate the conditions rather more reliably, and especially might
be able to give us a better idea of the sum-total of the radiation.

We know from experience that there is a supply of warmth,
but its magnitude depends on many factors; the conditions of the
country and the nature of the ground play their part, as the height
of the sun in the sky at different times also plays its part.

In addition to the measurements which have already been given
of the temperature at the surface of the ground, amongst plants,
and in pools, lakes and rivers, with special reference to its relation

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 377

to the cloud-covering and its more or less complete independence
of direct sunlight, I have made, at different times during the twenty
four hours, and at shorter or longer intervals, many other measure-
ments which elucidiate the warmth-conditions which usually prevail.
ML 1907 8 am. poor 9 p.m. | Stee NEA fog im the morning,
; 2 9 # and amount of cloud 10! during
Asse. + 1:7 + 2.0 + 0.5 | the whole day.
At 12 midnight. Air + 2.8; Vester Elven + 4,2.

July 5, at 2 p.m. Air + 5.4, clear.

The: water in Oster Elven—-............- + 11.2
Irrigated moss and Salix at a depth of 5 cm. + 11.2
Damp tuft of Dryas = == - 6 — +104

— — - — - = -12 — + 88
DIESEN EIS NE ee Ae ted Aen AR + 12.5
Dry, srather- compact CAYENNE. 6 ERE + 18.4
Ding pulverized CASE. SSR + 20.2

In the morning amount of

July 7 Sam. 2pm. 9pm.
y P P ' cloud 101, at midday the

Air . . -+5.1 ARR PÉTER CEA

| 9.45 a.m. 6 p.m.
Main channel of Vester Elven (strong current)... + 85 + 11.2
EAS ARE WALT LIL ae hole (ut Sun es ne à + 5.0
Running water at the side of the hole........ + 10.5 -+ 13.2
Bier soil’at.a-depthro0f Seem. t,o wea eed + 11.0
Same Jess moist, but. srownsover =. 2.5... ae + 12.8
Bctacray in ardepression es 2. oes see Spee sss + 11.5
IDE CO Ep RER N Rape ee + 14.0 + 21.5
A dry tuft of Dryas between the withered leaves . + 13.5 — 22.0
A diry tuft. of Dryas-at'a. depth of 6cm.. ...:.. + 10.2

Notwithstanding the sunshine in the afternoon the maximum
of the day was only + 7.4, on account of a south-easterly wind.

July 10 8 a.m. 2 p. m. 9 P- M. South-easterly wind of inferior

Air .. +34 + 3.5 + 0.7 strength.
12 midday 3 p.m. 6 p.m.
Blank; bulbon:the: ground. 2%, :. :;. + 22.0

On a declivity with Taraxacum, Draba hirta,
Saxifraga rivularis, Ranunculus pygmeus,
and others at a depth of 5cm....... —+ 12.6
Loose gravel-at the surface... N. os. + 16.2
The water in a small lake with a barren,
Stony. homo Gens tans oe + 12.2

378 ANDR. LUNDAGER

12 midday 3 p.m. 6 p.m.
Moist ground with Cassiope, Dryas and moss
Se EDI OP GCIs cas agen ae ehe + 8.5
Dry ground with lichens and Pedicularis, at
PRESTR CE fe ice AR ee Coe at ie + 10.0
The main channel of Vester Elven..... + 9.0
STE ON INONS tap, 200 dote se + 9.2

July 15 Sa 2 p.m: 9 pam,
Sats foggy all day.

Ar 04 + 0.9 — 0.7

de ps mn;
Moist ground with Salix and Cassiope . . + 8.0
Dry Cut ob Dag aser SEN aus re Pome + 9.1
Vester Fu WEMNMe ERE ewer nice + 8.6
A snow-bridge across the river ...... + 0.2

Notwithstanding rain and fog and a dense covering of cloud
during the four previous days, the ground as well as the water was
considerably warmer than the air.

July 219 822m. 2 ps. -9 p.m.
as foggy all day.

Aires 0.7 + 5.5 — 1.2

10.15a.m. 7.45 p.m.
Mester Elven nant + 69 — 8.7
Welgeround. RENSE SFSR + 7.5
Dry groun ds ee ho + 10.0
Dry sand oe N tee oiler ie + 13.6
Day ube Ob Siemens se ... ae gene + 11.0
afro Gasstopese Paces cus cf ge + 7.6
Damp, luxuriant tuft of Dryas ... + 11.6
Submerged eravel-field 2. ... «u... + 9.2
The water on the field .... .-... + 88
Luxuriant submerged bog-vegetation + 11.6
Theswater ihereon 2. 2... + 9.2

July 94 8am. 2 p.m. 9 p.m. Clear the whole day with a
south-easterly wind and

Air... + 1.8 + 3.5 + 0.5 | a little foggy in theevening.

4 p.m. 8.45 p.m. 10.30 p.m.
Insolated, brown bulb in the plant-covering — 21.8
The water in a small lake, to windward -+ 14.0 + 7.0
— — — ‚to leeward . + 15.5
Juncus and Eriophorum at the height of
waler-level HT Veda te a ht aie pte Wie lao are + 9.0

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 379

4p.m. 8.45 p.m. 10.30 p.m

Damp moss with Salix, at the surface ... + 16.5

= — — — , at a depth of6 cm. + 8.6

— — — — ,atadepthof12- + 75
ey soil in a crevice: in»the rock ........ + 12.9
The water in a small lake with a barren,

EEE DO FE ee N + 10.5
STD) TOG) RA GT eee ree RER + 8.3
Rocky flat, drier, with Carex nardina and

mene tand thes hade 225.20. 02. best. 2: + 6.0
Bor Car er san ste sun te. mo ESS, + 9.0

Clear. Westerly wind,

July 258 acm. -2 p.m. Eps
1

AGES. OL =a EB. almost calm.
7 p.m.
The water in the same lake which was measured at 4 p. m.

LE, ANSE SEE ee aE + 11.2
Juncus and Eriophorum at the height of water level ..... + 7.0
Pemip- moss with Salix, at the surface... 2.2.5 2.22.22 + 9.8

— ae =) 2 aa deptht OF OCR... +, Ser 2 + 8.2

= Ut — ata dépih Of 12 Cm..." + 6.2
svasarlsınaihe sione-erevice'. 2.228 me se tone ee + 12.4
SOL. 5 2e 5: PUR. MON 208 ee Se | 11.7

Although these measurements were taken 3 hours later than on
the previous day I did not expect the temperature to be lower, as
the temperature of the air was considerable higher. Nevertheless
there was a fall throughout.

lyr31%8; aim: 22 p. m. 19 pm: Clear weather. The warmest
Auer 2256 SEI day of the year.
1 p.m.
Blank bulb on dry gravel... + 168
Brown — - - — ... +48.2
Wiel: moss. and Sala... >... + 8.0
Damp tuk of Dryas 2.2.2: + 87
Stagnant water in a pool.... + 13.0
Running water on field ..... — 12.0

Main channel of Vester Elven — 10.6

August 13 1.30 p. m. | Dense covering of cloud during
: 6 the whole day and consider-
PORE Cee + 4.5 |

able precipitation.
XLII. 29

380 ANDR. LUNDAGER

In wet ground with moss, Salix and Polygonum, at a depth

OS" et ERA PES A PC ARE LOE PUS rai SL Er rs + 5.2
In wet ground with moss, Salix and Polygonum, at a depth
Aor i) ee En ee mea re nie Wey eS + 5.5
In wet ground with moss, Salix and Polygonum, at a depth
"gh Bs Oe ee RM Ree es ca NMR ROE RRS a Peg DNS + 5.6
Graver held iat the Sartace — 5 oe... 2.2000. oe ce havik eel el + 4.7
— ara OL GEG em: 0-20. ie ene EDER + 5.3

The gravel cools more quickly on the surface, and responds
more quickly to the temperature of the air than does ground of
more solid consistency.

June 9, 1908 4.30 p.m.
BREBEHOBL AL the Surkaeer. 2... ue ee el hee + 10.0
Sat? = bd OPER OP MCRL. 6.52.5: aise eh Aa no se ei ee + 9.0
In moss down towards the frozen ground at a depth of
MIE ARO se EE ares onu ek SoG Oe EEE + 4.5
AE moss Anders ele Mal ere Re + 7.5
Blank bolb lying upon WiOss 222.2. 2.2 Shay Oye ee + 14.9
Brown — — N te Ie IA nn + 18.4
RMR PP DRAC Te N Je Lael, ge, Mice Le RER + 2.0

June 14 8a.m. 2 p.m. 9 p.m.

Sunshine.
RÉEL 00 Pre |, RE qe
10.50 a.m
Wet ground with Draba alpina, c. fl., at a depth of 4cm. + 10.0
Bader 3 tuft of Nowenng Sarifraga u. 2... 2.00 ser + 8.0
The ground at the side of this, at the surface........... + 10.5
ON MARINS WALCE 62-2200 eee. enr - ae + 9.3
June 20 8 a.m. 2 p.m. 9 p.m.
Are. 01, 36110
3.35 p.m
NG water en Øster PIVER 24... 28242 ie + 3.0
Light-coloured, dry clay, at the surface ....... + 17.5

— — —, ata depth of 7 cm... -+ 14.0
Light-coloured, dry clay at a depth of 14 cm.. + 11.0
Blank bulb on light-coloured ground.......... + 17.5
Brown bulb - — WERTE — 20.6

Immediately afterwards the two thermometers showed respectively,
on a darker background + 23.2° and — 27.0°.

SNP ate 2

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land

381

The first cover of snow in the autumn of 1907 was formed
during the snowstorm on September 27, after a mean temperature
of 4.0° for the five previous days. The lowest temperature to which
the vegetation until then had been exposed at Danmarks Havn was

—11.6. Some days later I made measurements of the temperature
in the snow.

Date A The surface of at a depth at a depth at a depth
the snow of 25 cm. of 50 cm. of 1 metre
Sept. 30 —105 —12.3° — 5.8°
Oct. 1 —12.1 —148 — 9.6 — 8.0
— 15 —195 — 24.2 — 13.0 — 12.0 — 11.0
— 16 —146 — 20.8 — 18.5

As is shown by the above, the temperature in the snow ranges
downwards. The low temperature on October 15 was noticeabie,
even the day after, at a depth of 25 cm., while the temperature of
the surface rose again with the rise of the temperature of the air,
without, however, following the latter entirely; in fact, it actually
presents the greatest difference from the air-temperature which I
have ever measured, namely 6.2°; and here there was no question
of a Foehn, but of a steady rise during the night until the moment
of observation at 10 a.m. on October 16.

North of the station there was a large stretch of bog which, on
account of its superficial conditions, had been employed as a trian-
gulation-base from which it got the name of “Basiskæret” (the Basis-
bog). Towards the north it was bounded by some low “roches
moutonnées” at the foot of which, in the autumn, considerable
snowdrifts were deposited. One of these was utilized for the
following measurements: —

1 © oa od mM Se _ — =
va © © © © © © © On
ne © Bee ce eS) cB Be
o Seen © + £ + & + € + Z + © + o + À
= = 200% x 295 25 Qs à © a6 > 22
a = ES à Cin) Vida cat Ws EN re
aha = = > => £ =
sa“ Nn a M a au ES T a © Sa CAS
2% ~ ~ + + + ra + + a
eh © ci S © 3 3 a
1907 Measured by
Feb. 23 — 27.8 — 25.9 — 28.5 = £ — 22.0 — 20.0 5 — 16.5 = digging and
April 7 — 22.8 — 19.0 — 24.0 ES — 21.5 > — 20.3 — 18.4 = — 17.5 by boringthe
May 7 14.5 7.9 18725 a n a 15.0 16.2 15.5 15.0 thermometer
1908 into the
March 23 — 21.5 — 20.9 — 22.6 — 27.0 = — 23.5 — 20.5 5 5 = snow-wall.

As the table shows, the first of these measurements took place

on

February 23, 1907.

29"

382 ANDR. LUNDAGER

First of all, it was of importance to find a drift which had
been lying somewhat undisturbed since the autumn, and which had
merely been increased, without, at other times, with changes of the
wind, having yielded any of the snow at one time deposited; as in
such a case, a lower temperature would have availed itself. of the
opportunity to penetrate to a greater depth than, later in the winter,
and in accordance with the thickness of the layer of snow, it might
be expected to be found. Therefore the winter of 1906—1907 was
more suitable for these measurements than the following winter
when less snow fell, and no great snowdrifts lay unaffected by
such erratic snowstorms, which might at times sweep away layers
one metre in thickness, which layers would be replaced only when
a storm from the direction of the prevalent wind (NW.) brought
new layers upon the ordinary deposits to leeward. For the measure-
ments, this lack of a constant layer of snow causes the results to
be arbitrary, and makes it impossible to establish absolute values
for the range of the temperature in the snow.

Even at a depth of 2 metres, I did not reach the rock beneath
the snow; but this was as hard as ice, and of a consistency that
only allowed of a very lengthened process of melting. As a rule,
a vegetation which is covered by such an enormous layer will see
daylight only so late in the year that it will never, in any case, be
able to reach the flowering stage, and will not even be able, every
year, to awake to life.

The figures show that the temperature is considerably higher
downwards in the snow. Still, the mean temperature for the month
stands rather high in the layer of snow, at a depth of about 30 cm.,
I think.

Twenty-four hours later, in the same hole, the snow-walls
of which had been exposed to the temperature of the air, the
following measurement was taken at a depth of 2 metres: — 22.5.
The surface, like the air, being — 32.0.

Again, on April 7, I took measurements in the same place. But
the layer of snow had increased by about 45 cm. in thickness. At
this depth a hard crust was then lying, which indicated the surface
of the snow on February 23; as this was now well hidden beneath
the new cover of snow, it also showed a rise in temperature (from
— 28.5 to — 21.5) owing to the fact that now the radiation of heat
from below was prevented.

The same circumstance was noticed at a depth of 1.60 metre,
which almost corresponds with the depth of 1 metre on February 23
(— 18.4 against —20.0). Here also a hard crust was found, which,
earlier in the winter, had been the surface of the snow.

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 383

The latter depth corresponds with the former depth of 2 metres;
here the temperature is shown to have fallen, viz. from — 16.5 to
—-17.5. Here the new deposit has been unable to prevent the low
temperature already existing from continuing its range downwards.

The mean temperature for this month, — 19.0, therefore lay at
a depth of from 1 metre to 1.60 metre, perhaps at about 1.30 metre,
or almost 1 metre lower than the temperature of February, and
there is no probability of the low temperature descending lower at
this juncture. The sun already stands high in the heavens, and the
temperature is rising on account of the advanced time of the year.

The observations on May7 cannot be considered as comparabie
with the earlier ones, as the old hole in the snow was now only
half filled, and had perhaps stood open for a long time, so that the
walls of the hole had been exposed to the direct influence of the
air. In addition, the loose snow in the hole was far more porous
than the old snow, which was now very hard everywhere, and
had to be hacked up like ice.

The mean temperature for the month of March 1908, taken on
the 23rd, lay at a depth of 1 metre, which corresponds well with
expectations from the measurements in February and April 1907.

It is, of course, generally admitted that the snow-covering isan
external factor of great importance as regards plant-life in the Arctic
regions, and then, certainly, the snow is most frequently thought of
as the sheltering cover which protects the vegetation against the
severe cold of winter, and thereby renders possible the existence of
more sensitive species. And, consequently, when a considerable |
layer of snow, even in the autumn, covers the ground!and is allowed
to remain, then the plants which pass the winter under this are not
exposed fully and entirely to the same temperature that the snowless
vegetation has to endure during winter. But in those parts of Ger-
mania Land with which I became acquainted, I have noticed that
the snow is a very capricious protector, which may fail without
warning, and at any time leave its protégés in the lurch. Layers
of snow, so very great as to be able to preserve for the ground and
its vegetation the relatively high temperature from the autumn, do
not occur in the neighbourhood of Dove Bay. Inwards in the bay,
at Pustervig, I found on March 1, 1908, on a gravel-ground south of
the creek, a branch of Salix with full-blown male flowers, lying
freely exposed. Probably, after a summer which had terminated
abruptly the year before, this branch had been hidden beneath the
snow for the eventual, further development of the flowers in the
succeeding year. But the snow shifts its position many times in the
course of the winter, which may result in the plant, as in this case,

384 ANDR. LUNDAGER

being exposed at the very coldest period. I had no opportunity to
observe the fate with which these flowers met.

When the snow lies longer on large flat stretches of land than
on a more rugged ground, it is due both to the fact that on the
plain there is a thicker layer of snow and to the fact that the sun
dissolves this more easily on a rise in the ground.

The thickest covering of snow which I have seen disappear so
early in the year that the underlying vegetation could come forth
was the 2-metre thick layer of snow between the thermometer-stand
and the villa, which, in 1908, melted before the middle of July. But
here, this deposit of the layer of snow was owing to the presence
of the villa, so that the condition of the vegetation previously existing
was changed by chance. The appearance of the vegetation does not
enlighten us, therefore, with regard to what the aspect would have
been if the place had been hidden every year under such a covering.

As already mentioned the snow lay somewhat more continuously
in 1907 than in 1908. But there are always places where, in accor-
dance with the nature of the ground, the snow must be heaped up
in drifts, for instance in narrow fissures, and rock-crevices. Here
it might be expected, then, that the snow would cover those species
which, on account of their delicate nature, had not dared to venture
forth in more exposed places; where, moreover, they would not
find such a good substratum as such fissures, with their great possi-
bility of humus-formation, might be able to offer.

When, now and again in the winter, I found such a fissure
which, in consequence of its favourable exposure, might be supposed,
during summer, to contain species which usually did not occur near
that place on the rocky flat, I always visited it in the summer,
provided it was possible to do so, and if it was early in the summer
I regularly suffered the disappointment of finding it filled with ice,
and otherwise, if the ice had managed to melt away, I found it, in
most cases, quite barren; as it naturally must be, seeing that the
ice, as a rule, does not have time to melt.

Many such well-protected localities lose their importance as
regards the vegetation just by this, that, early in the summer, melted
snow from higher lying places oozes into them during the day and
saturates a part of the snow, which then, during the cold of the
night, is transformed into a solid mass of ice, which thaws very
slowly.

From a biological point of view the essential importance of the
snow is that it prevents evaporation in winter and produces mois-
ture in summer. When, as is the case, the conditions are such that
the country receives almost all its precipitation in the winter, the

‘(LOGI ‘Ss ‘SnYy) Uses [INS SI MOUS S.IOJUIM
snotdord oy} JO surewor ay} YOrYM uodn Jyrapmous jeruuorod v £q patayeM ‘ua9soqnp JO Jseo ay} 07 ‘Soq-wnmioydoux °C “BI

385

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land

386 ANDR. LUNDAGER

snow is a very convenient form for this, because it affords a possi-
bility of regulating the moisture during the summer.

Compared with this, the importance of the snow as a protecting
cover is very subordinate, because this cover is not constant, nor
are there many species which rely on it, and with regard to which
it may reasonably be supposed that they require a snow-covering
for their existence in these regions.

The main result of my measurements really shows me only
what was to be expected, that in the summer there may be a con-

wer MES
ee."
RO rng OP sie TT a
APN tit,
er.)

Fig. 6. Hippuris-association in a lakelet near Danmarks Havn.

siderably higher temperature in the earth and the water, which is
independent of a far lower temperature in the air. And a short
period with a temperature below zero need by no means prove fatal
to the parts of the plant above ground; but I do not know the
temperature which causes the death of the protoplasm, nor whether
the same low temperature always has the same effect; presumably
the conditions during the thaw also play a rôle in this connection.
Further it would be of interest to obtain measurements of the
temperature of the living parts of plants during assimilation.

Even long before the snow-covering disappears, radiant heat is
conveyed to the soil below it, as has been proved by measurements
taken with a black bulb thermometer.

On April 27, 1908, between 1 and 2 p.m., the meteorologist of

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land — 887

the expedition, Dr. A. WEGENER made an experiment, regarding which
he writes as follows in “Meddelelser om Grønland,” XLII, p. 300: —

“C: Strahlune durch Schneeschichtent hindurch. Um
die in botanischer Beziehung wichtige Frage zu untersuchen, wie
weit sich die Sonnenstrahlung durch Schneeschichten hindurch be-
merkbar macht, wurde des Schwarzkugelthermometer und ein unge-
schütztes Thermometer in Hôhlungen in einer Schneewehe derart

Fig. 7. Anbringung der Strahlungsthermometer unter dem Schnee.

angebracht, dass sie sich dort unabhängig von der aussen herrschenden
Lufttemperatur einstellten. Die Lange des Weges, den die Sonnen-
strahlen bei ihrem schrägen Einfallswinkel durch den Schnee hin-
durch zurückzulegen hatten, wurde dann unter Benutzung des
Schattens ausgemessen. Die Anordnung des Versuchs ist in Fig. 7
dargestellt. Es ergab sich:

Ag
1P00 2 cm — 9,2 — 5.7 3.5
145 15 = —10.4 —8.3 2
1 40 31° - — 9.3 —9.4 —0.1
215 31 - — 9.9 —9.9 0.0

Die hier benutzte Schneewehe war von derselben Festigkeit wie
Nr.1 in der Versuchreihe vom 24.—25. April, der Wassergehalt war
also ungefähr: 1 cm Schnee — 4mm Wasser. Die Ablesungen zeigen,
dass bei ca. 12 cm Weglänge das Schwarzkugelthermometer noch
merklich höher steht als das unbeschutzte Thermometer aber nicht
mehr bei 31cm. Eine Wirkung der Sonnenstrahlung dürfte demnach
durch mehr als 20 cm Schnee (im schrägen Schnitt) nicht mehr vor-
handen sein.”

This heat causes considerable melting from below. This may
be observed, e.g. on undulating ground, in places where the snow-
covering is thin, viz. on the top of hills, and at the outer edge of
the gently sloping snowdrifts where low, hollow spaces, several
metres in extent, may be found beneath the snow-covering; and as
a result the parts of the snowdrift thus hollowed are easily broken

388 ANDR. LUNDAGER

when trodden upon. This is often found to be the case in localities
with a continuous covering of plants, e.g. Cassiope. On the other
hand, at the foot of steeper snowdrifts, these hollows are not often
known to occur, the reason being that only at its outermost edge
is the snow-covering thin enough to permit the radiation to penetrate;
besides, at its foot, a steep snowdrift easily becomes ice, owing to
the melting snow, and then forms a compact mass on the ground.
At the foot of such a perennial snowdrift I found, late in the year,
only a few moss-fragments and a crust of Nostoc with Gloeocapsa
magna and Phormidium autumnale. The presence of the moss-
fragments proved that the snow had not always been lying there;
but in this place it was not possible to demonstrate which species
approach nearest to such an ice-edge, and are the first to take pos-
session of the ground. When such an enormous snowdrift melts,
the result often is that the ground below it remains a barren slush
of clayey mud, until it again becomes frost-bound.

Ill. The Vegetation. The Biology of the Flowers.

As the list by OsTENFELD & LUNDAGER shows, the country is
very poor in species. Out of the small number 92, 14 species have
been found at only one or at most two places, and a few were
found as single individuals only.

In the above I have tried to show how inhospitable are the
conditions offered by so important a factor as the climate, and in
this I found a probable reason for the poverty of species. And yet
I was sometimes disappointed because localities, which must be
termed relatively good, nevertheless showed a still more decided
poverty of species than did the exposed rocky flat.

The most important point is not that, on the whole, a favour-
able season of the year for the vegetation is wanting, but that the
time when moisture and warmth are to hand is too short.

The climate determines the condition of the substratum. As the
summer is so short — only two months, reckoning from midsummer
towards the end of August — sufficient organic matter cannot be
formed from plant tissues during that time. There is scarcely a single
spot where real humus-formation can be demonstrated. Even in
places where the conditions appear most favourable, as upon shel-
tered hill-slopes where fallen and decaying parts of plants are really
deposited and are here and there allowed to remain in peace, the
material in question is of such a nature that (as for instance the
Cassiope-leaves) it decays very slowly, and certainly with a greater
tendency to peat-formation than to the formation of mild humus.
Even manured spots are not capable of producing a richer life, al-
though these appear to be able to offer an equivalent to the presumed
advantage of greater distance from the coast, as the conditions on
Maroussia indicate.

Around skulls and other parts of skeletons, beautifully green
oases in the surrounding desert are often to be seen, even from a
distance; and in this relative luxuriance may grow vigorous tufts
of Melandrium triflorum and Hierochloé, as also Cerastiums and
Stellaria longipes with elongated internodes, the thick-leaved Saxifraga
cernua, and the inevitable Polygonum viviparum. A similar though
less decided luxuriance is sometimes due to the manure around
lemming-holes.

390 ANDR. LUNDAGER

As regards the development of Formations, at the outset, water
is the most important factor: how much or how little and under
what circumstances it is conveyed to the ground is the momentous
point here, far more than the nature of the soil. From an orogra-
phical point of view, great uniformity prevails. As regards the solid
elements, the maritime country consists of “moutonnées” primitive
rocks of a height of as much as about 400 metres; further into the
country, around Mörkefjord and Pustervig, a table-land occurs; its
sreatest height, 812 metres, is reached in Stjernefjeldene. Fuglenæbs-
fjeld, which I visited in August 1906 is of about the same height.
The surface which slopes gently towards the north consists of loose
boulders with intervening large, flat patches of gravel, the vegetation
of which is sparingly-occurring tufts of Saxifraga oppositifolia.

Loose material, consisting of clay and gravel, is present to a
great extent as moraine-formations around Stormelven and the inner
part of Dove Bay. The depth of these layers is of no consequence,
as the frost binds the ground into a frozen mass at a short distance
from the surface. The extent of this distance is of course dependent
upon the degree of moisture which is conveyed to the soil. It is
true that, in the case of gravel-mounds which occurred scattered
like those near Stormelven and the Bastions near Lakseelv, the mass
of earth thaws rather far down, but then the surface is so dry that
there is nothing to foster the growth of plants; consequently, it is
barren there. As a rule the soil is not utilized to a greater depth
than about 6 cm.

Plants are offered somewhat better conditions in places where
the more recent layer is found deposited in depressions either
entirely or partly surrounded by the primitive rocks, but with such
possibilities of outlet that the water is not higher than some parts
of it and the ground may protrude and allow the formation of
tufts. In such places I always found Carex pulla, Arctagrostis lati-
folia and occasionally Juncus triglumus.

If the loose deposits are absent from the bottom of such a
depression it is converted into a water-filled basin with a stony
bottom devoid of vegetation. Where this kind of small pond be-
comes dry, the bottom is found to be black with Gloeocapsa and
Phormidium autumnale.

Where the gravel and clay layers are found deposited in de-
pressions between higher masses of rocks, so that there is enough
moisture throughout the summer, Carex-bogs are developed as, e. g.
in Vesterdalen between Harefjeldet and Varderyggen and in the
valley east of the latter.

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 391

Slightly sloping or horizontal gravel-deposits, which in the first
part of summer (June) are continually irrigated by melting snow,
soon form a flourishing bog of Eriophorum polystachyum from which
Arctagrostis latifolia is rarely wanting.

The rocky flat proper is formed by the gravel and clay layers
to which must suffice the moisture which either the snow which
covers the spot or the adjacent drifts of snow can provide from the
time when the snow begins to melt in spring. These constitute by
far the largest part of the area (with loose material), and it is the
only formation which exhibits some alternation in the composition

Fig. 8. Slope with Dryas near Snenæs. In the foreground luxuriant mats of Dryas
(30. 6. 1908).

of its vegetation. As a formation it also includes the scattered
sparing vegetation of the primitive rocks.

Nature in its entirety has a stingy hand in these regions; poverty
peeps through everywhere, and any extent of sociability cannot be
afforded. Not even the most robust proletarian dares to associate
in large quantities for fear of mutual deprivation of sustenance. If
ultimately some associations are formed, e. g. the Carex-bogs along
the small streams, the societies are always very exclusive, though
not in the sense that the members exact too much of life: a drink
of water during summer and a covering of snow during winter is
all that they demand.

392 ANDR. LUNDAGER

I will take the permission to quote from my diary the impres-
sions I received during a visit in the summer of 1908 to Kloftfjeldet
between Snenæs and Lille Snenæs: the slope there in my opinion
is one of the most beautiful in north-east Greenland.

“There is an apparently enormous luxuriancy upon the irrigated
terraced hill-side facing south-west. Here is a valley below in a
direction about west to east. The south wind alone blows directly
against it. And then there is water here, and water will continue
to flow for a long time yet. Today it is July 7, and it has been
very warm considering the time of year. Consequently, we must
expect to find at any rate indications of everything which subse-
quently will make its appearance, because in 7 or 8 weeks we may
have frost again, as we had it last year on Sept. 1.

But wherein does this luxuriancy consist? Well, there is a
continuous carpet of vigorous specimens of Salix, richly flowering
Cassiope, and luxuriant broad-leaved Dryas. Vaccinium has fresh,
green shoots everywhere and flowers here and there. Then — of-
course — there is never-ending abundance of Polygonum viviparum —
this intruder which does not leave any society in peace. Dryas has
almost finished flowering in the drier places. Thus, the terraced
slope, seen from below, looks very well; but as soon as one has
ascended, nothing of this is seen, as the most luxuriant vegetation
occurs upon the slopes of the terraces (especially upon the more
abrupt ones) and is hidden by their edges (Fig. 8).

And then what is my reward when I come upon the top of the
hill: flowering Campanula! That is the culmination here! Under
similar conditions in West Greenland, e.g. on Præstefjeldet, I found
Alchemilla, Thalictrum, Veronica and Bartsia on June 2, 1905, and
tall willow-copses along the banks of the small water-courses. Here
it is only a question of the willow flinging itself along the rock and
adhering to it, just barely venturing its catkins as far out as possible.

The greensward hereabouts is formed by Luzula, Hierochlöe (of
course), a few Poa cenisia and Cobresia Bellardii together with Carices
such as C. misandra and Carex rigida.”

These few species supplemented by Rhododendron, which I
found in the same society in Pustervig, on Fuglenæbsfjeldet and on
Muskusoksefjeldene, are the only attempt towards the formation of
a heath I ever found, with the exception of a small society of
Empetrum intermixed with Salix herbacea near Hulesoen.

Of the peculiar formations which I have met with I shall here
mention only a remarkable patch near the shore at the head of
Yderbugt which I found on July 28, 1907. The ground is level and
is only a few metres above sea-level at high tide. The surface is

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 393

dark and has white patches as of salt. The patches are due to a
lichen, doubtless a Lecidea which has occurred in many places, but
never bearing fruit. Not far from here the primitive rock outcrops
at an inconsiderable height.

Scattered over a belt of about 20 metres in length and 30
metres in breadth there occurred here a peculiar community of
flowering Papaver which was conspicuous even from some distance.
With intervening spaces, ranging from a few cm. to above one
metre, the plant stood here and flowered richly. The ground was
also covered with a rich vegetation of Cochlearia officinalis L. var.
groenlandica, f. minor (Lge.) Gelert, which however in the flowering-
stage greatly resembles the white lichen-spots. Also Draba arctica,
a single specimen of Luzula confusa and Phippsia algida were
present. Saxifraga rivularis, which is certain to occur in small
depressions where melted snow has flowed, does not count for
much, but is nevertheless found in the community. Here and
there is found a small Sagina intermedia and Alsine verna f. rubella,
c. fl. A single tuft of Saxifraga groenlandica was also noted. In the
inner part of the belt, i.e. towards the primitive rocks, were found
Draba fladnizensis, Saxifraga nivalis, S. cernua and S. oppositifolia
together with indications of Salix and Cerastium. The transition to
true rocky flat is indicated not only by the Salix, but also by tufts
of Poa abbreviata and by a more frequent occurrence of Saxifraga
nivalis and S. oppositifolia. These two species are not found in the
lower part of the community, while Cochlearia and Papaver occur
commonly everywhere. As soon as one leaves this community in a
very true sense of the word, Papaver becomes rare and Potentilla
emarginata takes its place. Here Salix, with a few Stellaria long-
pipes, becomes dominant. In this community, Papaver and Cochlearia
dominate. I was surprised not to find Pedicularis where Salix and
Potentilla emarginata occurred.

I found a very conspicuous community on July 5, 1908, upon
Kloftfjeldet where Epilobium was spreading out with great splendour
upon flat gravelly tracts through which tiny water-courses were
flowing. But there the plant was far from reaching the size attained
in West Greenland.

On the same day, upon the rocky flat between Snenæs and
Lille Snenæs, I came across a small patch which from a distance
attracted my attention by its yellow colour, and which, a priori,
I thought resulted from Papaver, but ‘on closer inspection it proved
to originate from a richly flowering clump of Potentilla nivea upon
a gravelly slope facing south which apparently afforded a convenient
dwelling for a family of foxes whose continual use of the passages

394 ANDR. LUNDAGER

was revealed by the loose hairs found in them. This association
of P. nivea was pure; only at the outer edge a single P. emarginata
was found. Some exceedingly vigorous tufts of Poa abbreviata proved
that the latter also throve in the neighbourhood of the fox-hole.

Between Stormkap and Snenzs the ground is fairly level and
only slightly elevated. There are many small lakes and small bogs
of Eriophorum polystachym of the usual monotonous composition,
i.e. with Carex pulla and Arctagrostis latifolia. Where the ground
is drier, Salex, Cassiope and Hierochloé dominate. Also the following
occur scattered — Papaver, Polygonum, a small-leaved Dryas, Luzula
confusa, Cobresia Bellardii, Carex nardina, C. rupestris, Poa abbreviata,
P. glauca, Melandrium affine, Silene, Stellaria lougipes, Saxifraga
oppositifolia, S. cernua and Potentilla emarginata.

During an excursion from Lille Snenæs to Trekroner on June
27, 1908, I found the first and only plant belonging to N. O. Liliacee
in these regions, viz. Tofieldia coccinea, whose northern limit was
thereby removed above 4 degrees of latitude further north. It was
not exactly what I had expected to find. It formed very compact
and dense tufts, sometimes alone, and sometimes together with
Cassiope or Dryas. The roots twined so closely together that they
could scarcely be separated without being torn. Neither Cassiope
nor Dryas was flowering as yet, so the snow must have been lying
a long time. Tofieldia’s nearest neighbours were Vaccinium, Poly-
gonum, Silene, Juncus biglumis, Pedicularis hirsuta, Salix and a spe-
cimen of Carex (rupestris ?); also a small poor-looking Papaver which
did not appear to thrive in these surroundings. These are without
doubt the plant-growth of a heather-moor, but they occur here
under such modified conditions that they do not constitute a for-
mation which can be included in the definition of a heather-moor,
with the significance that the word has when used in connection
with West Greenland. The whole of this small locality consisted
of a depression about 70 metres above sea-level.

In the dry sandy deserts north of Lumskebugten the vegetation
consisted of only Saxifraga oppositifolia, Carex nardina and a few
specimens of Salix. Further north there was quite a flat area covered
almost exclusively with Dryas which had here very narrow leaves
with revolute margins so that it closely resembled Dryas integrifolia.
Below the snowdrifts at the foot of the small hills occurred the
largest and flattest bogs of Carex and Eriophorum that I ever saw.
The ground being so flat, these bogs looked exceedingly pleasant
when seen from a distance, but, viewed nearer they did not appear
to such advantage. To a certain extent they were reminiscent of
the tufted bogs in Denmark, only the tufts here were very low and

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 395

without the usual packing of moss with which we are acquainted
in our bogs. There is running water almost everywhere.

There were also tracts which reminded one of the sandy Calluna
heaths (“Hedesande”) of Jutland where the fire has burnt off the
surface layer. Here were tufts of Dryas which were not yet in
flower (June 27), and flowering Saxifraga oppositifolia; Oxyria en-
livens the scene wonderfully with its splendid inflorescences, but
Carex nardina of course was not absent from the group, nor failed
to give the whole a gloomy, withering and dying appearance.
Fine, loose sand occurred between the tufts.

If moisture supervenes then we get in addition Salix, Statice and
Hierochloé. Then Dryas comes into flower and then there is also a
chance for Carex misandra. Moss occurs very sparingly even if
there is water. But the water which stood there then would soon
evaporate, and then the whole area would be dry. When seen
from a distance such wet spots stand out like magnificient oases in
the gravel and stone desert.

In towards the south-east side of Trekroner I saw the mountain
in its most forbidding aspect. For a distance of several hundred
metres the primitive rock was found torn up by the disruptive
power of frost, so block was found by block in wild chaos without
the least particle of loose material between them; consequently, all
higher plant-life was absent.

In a single place at Lumskebugten there was found an attempt
towards the formation of downs. At the foot of a bank of quick-
sand between two river-mouths some small individuals of Alopecurus
and Festuca ovina occurred — the latter was viviparous there; also
Poa abbreviata, Poa cenisia and Luzula confusa were found. Some-
what higher up were Carex nardina, sand-covered Papavers and tufts
of Alsine rubella. I wondered at the occurrence of Trisetum in this
society which, in addition, contained sand-covered Salix, Lesquerella,
Dryas, Saxifraga oppositifolia and Silene, all bearing the stamp of
the particular conditions in which they occurred.

As examples of typical localities Imay mention my tent-ground
at Lille Snenæs and the parts around the station at Danmarks
Havn. The illustration from Lille Snenæs was taken on June 30, 1908
(Fig. 9). The tent was pitched on June 1 upon a small, flat patch of
gravel which at that time was lying like an island in the snow,
about 4—5 metres above sea-level (Fig. 10). Further out, the shore
was formed by the primitive rock and a quantity of loose blocks and
large stones which protruded through the ice-foot — and lay somewhat
inwards upon the land. This outermost part was almost free from
snow when I arrived there on the morning of June 22. Even at

XLIII. 30

396 ANDR. LUNDAGER

Fig. 9. The tenting-place seen from the south. (Lille Snenæs; 6. 30. 1908).

Fig. 10. The tent seen from the north. “Orienteringssoerne” in the background.
(Lille Snenæs; June 1).

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 397

that time Cochlearia was flowering between the stones upon the
shore; a week into July Stellaria humifusa came into flower there;
somewhat higher up a single Braya occurred. Cochlearia and Stel-
laria were alone within their dominion where the snow had been
lying for a relatively long time. The rest of the large snowdrift
above the tent did not disappear until July 9. The direction of the
place is about S.—N. and it is protected towards the east by an
edge, a few metres high, of the primitive rock which further in-
wards was covered by loose masses of gravel and clay — an old
sea-bed and an old shore-formation. The snowdrift in towards this
rock-edge, as also the snow on the whole, presumably had disappeared
earlier than in 1907. And yet it was barren where it had been
lying, which indicated that often it did not succeed in melting
during the course of one summer. In the uppermost northern part
of the place which had been occupied by the snowdrift, Cochlearia
f. minor stood in flower on July 9. Though Salix ventured near to
the places where the snow lay longest, yet it was not found where
the snow had last disappeared. In the somewhat lower ground,
between the snow and the more stony and somewhat higher part
around the tent, distinctly marked belts of Alopecurus occur, about one
metre in breadth; also Luzula confusa. Between the tent and these
belts occur in a scattered manner — Papaver, Oxyria and Salix, as
also Cardamine bellidifolia; Glyceria angustata, Alopecurus, Cerastium,
Stellaria longipes, Saxifraga oppositifolia, Potentilla emarginata and
Juncus biglumis extend inwards towards the lower, southern part of
the snowdrift which at the extreme outside merged into the ice-foot.
Where the ground sloped upwards against the rock-edge and the
surface was damp and had cracked into polygonal cakes (a kind of
“Rudemark”) there nothing had appeared as yet (July 9), and there
it was quite barren next the snow below the highest edge of the
rock. Where the snow had just disappeared from the lowest part,
not even moss was found.

In the most northerly part of the area from which the snow
first disappeared, the above-mentioned belt of Alopecurus had wedged
itself in between the foot of the edge of rock and a lower belt of
Luzula which grew in tufts upon the polygonal cakes and imparted
a greenish-brown ione of colour to the ground. Into this community
there had ventured also a few specimens of Poa, Oxyria, Salix and
Potentilla emarginata. There Oxyria had begun to flower, and there
a single, fresh shoot of Cerastium alpinum was also found. Just at
the edge of the belt towards the north, where it becomes more dry,
a solitary Saxifraga cernua occurred. Here, and further in beneath

30*

398 ANDR. LUNDAGER

the snowdrift, the lemming had left three holes, and a dead lemming
was lying upon the ground.

Outside this belt of Luzula, somewhat lower, and sloping slightly
towards the gravel patch on which the tent stood, came the Salix-
belt which on July 9 was intermixed with crowds of flowering Pedi-
cularis, and next to the gravel patch with numerous Polygonums, a
few Papavers, Potentilla emarginata and Silene. On the western edge,
in the outermost part of the belt which is about 10 metres broad,
Salix had finished flowering, while in the inner part it had just
begun. At the border there were a few tufts of Cobresia Bellardii,

mn ee mr
rn Be a
# rn Br

ee

Big. ls “The Island Koen):

while Hierochloé, Carex misandra and Luzula occurred here and there.
Around the tent occurred Melandrium, Lesquerella and Potentilla pul-
chella, as also Arenaria ciliata, Dryas, Taraxacum phymatocarpum.
and Alsine rubella.

Point I upon the map of the station which was the “Danmark’s”
winter quarter, I have called “The Island” (Øen). As may be seen from
the map and the illustration (Fig. 11), the ground west of the mouth
of Oster Elven slopes gently from the 6-metre curve down to the
shore which is here quite flat. During the melting of the snow,
Point I at first emerged as a small island which daily increased in
size, and there already on June 14, 1908, a Draba alpina was in
flower. In the saturated soil around the plant a temperature of

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 399

+ 10° was measured on the above-mentioned day, at 10.50 a. m., at
a depth of 4cm.; beside it in slowly running water, the thermometer
showed — 9.39, in dry sand — 10.5°; and in the air + 0.5.

The conditions at this spot are favourable: sloping ground with
a southern aspect and plenty of moisture, which features serve to
minimize the difference between the day and night temperatures.
The illustration was taken on June 15, 1908. At that time was
found Saxifraga oppositifolia which predominates in the assemblage
and as a great part of it was already flowering it gave a colour-
tone among the black surroundings, where also the yellowish-grey
tufts of Carex misandra were seen. Soon came the species next in
conspicuousness, Pedicularis hirsuta, which was already peeping out
with its fresh shoots in the drier spots. Salix also was flowering.
Saxifraga nivalis and Papaver occurred with fresh rosettes, and Ra-
nunculus glacialis was almost out. Moreover fresh shoots were seen
on Silene, Alsine verna, Cerastium alpinum and Potentilla emarginata.
In one place Melandrium affine stood alone, still with its stems of
the previous year. Stellaria longipes was lying with apparent in-
difference still in its winter-clothes; but a closer inspection showed
that in it also there was life in the nooks and corners of the tufts.
Draba hirta had fresh rosettes; also Luzula confusa, a Poa and a
few tufts of Festuca ovina showed the first signs of reawakening life.
Add to this green alge in the small pools, and the Nostoc-lumps
in the running water, these all taken together formed a picture of
a small, isolated, favourably-situated spot in spring-attire.

When I returned home from Lille Snenæs on July 2 “The Is-
land” was covered with flowering poppies. There was still some-
thing left of the snowdrift along the 6-metre curve, where the
cross-hatched part indicates a pronounced Cassiope-locality. In that
part of “The Island” which was the first to become free from snow
Saxifraga oppositifolia had already almost finished flowering. But
S. flagellaris was in flower and some unusually luxuriant Cerastium-
tufts, the flowers of which measured 20 mm. (cf. List, p. 20, the note to
Cerastium; the illustration (Fig. 12) shows a tuft with stems stretched
out and lying prostrate upon the ground). Towards the Cassiope-slope,
at about the 5-metre curve, Cerastium alpinum f. pulvinata Simm.
occurred here and there. It lay for a long time hidden under the
snowdrift and in 1907 did not appear until the month of August;
the next year it was at that stage of development even before our
departure on July 21. At the same level, between the Cassiope-belt
and the small masses of primitive rocks nearer to the water, Alsine
biflora was found (cf. List, p. 18). Later in the summer the ground
becomes dry and the surface cracks into polygonal cakes (a kind

400 ANDR. LUNDAGER

of “Rudemark”); but the cracks did not become so deep here as I
saw them in several other places under similar circumstances. True
“Rudemarks” probably do not occur at all in Germania Land; they
were indicated most decidedly where the snow had been lying so
far into August that the ground did not succeed in producing any
vegetation at all.

On July 17, 1908, were found in addition upon “The Island”
Draba subcapitata, D. fladnizensis, Sagina intermedia, Ranunculus pyg-
meeus, Taraxacum arcticum f. albiflora (Fig. 14), Oxyria digyna and

Glyceria maritima f. reptans.

The following table shows 48 species which have been found
upon “The Island”, the tenting ground near Lille Snenæs and in
the Papaver-association near Yderbugten (July 28, 1907). Conse-
quently, in these three diminutive localities occurs one-half of all
the species which have been found, which, it appears to me, is a
proof of the monotony of the vegetation in these regions. These
three habitats are designated A. B. C. respectively, and the species
found are indicated by a x.

In regard to 8 species it is known for certain that they occurred
in all three habitats. Poa, as a 9th species, is uncertain, as in the
stage of development in which it was found in all three instances
it was impossible to determine it as species. Characteristic of the

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 401
| A | B | C

AR CUS DIQ USE LEE ERA | ><
PIEZO CON fas GAs ae Des RU S| Sets
Robes Bella Re... 0. Sas Ane UR oe | oem
AS (ar ec em s ANAL AT EE re ce mit | x | x |
SNE EIMETOE UOC alpin ar is... ede ae: | es
RESO APCURUS GIDINUIS ei... ser ner | | x
D DS aa lila RE eer | x
CCE RG angusiala ea. en... anne nn nen | NL
g: ER LOE TEN ASER RER SEE ESS re 0e he Da x
le TRG (lance D) ee Seen us tal rene ><. | ><) ITS
ES CO ODA ee tete due Gard yaa | x |
SEE PORGH CO ee nh ie eae ei wine Do à I Ser | el
SEND OLUOORUMTE vViviparum- ERR io ei sun Se ee cie x |
ik CROIRE RE |A
Me ICLAMARITM, affine. ER... oe ees |
NORS TLCREMACHIMISS ooo. 2. ne Must vated ss gale hers Se pss
LT. RÉGIE at nt bs seen see | >
RADEON CE... ehe "Se EI
19. RE DE LOT en RES. TT, ÈS | x |
PEGGING intermedia: ee ee ru RS x
BBseSiellarıa: humtfüusa:-...: Me =. 2.2.2 2%. a OSE | x
22. LEU CGT Cee Soe RE D EL LAN LAISSES
SEER (er as alpin I PE NS sun latte ER
24. — ap uld ma net cre Shan 0 ers <=
PSR RCPS glacıalise nano... | x
26. — DOCS RER nee x
Ze Papover radieatum su. an eee Se oi Hite ee | s< | Se es
ans lochlearia: Of /ICULANIS EE nt ae e's ss ee | SNEDE
POSE Cardanune.bellidi fon eee se 22.0.0 | x
elem Kesquerella, OTCHC RSR. nes re vila oe | x
ass Draht hirla. CREER. < os se ee x x
a, — : Madnizensis-. anne... | x x
BB), 7— + SUDCAPUGIG en sin ala ee ne | x
DANS — DIN RE Dr ok à en ER LES
330, BT AJ | PUL PIL AS CEN S a een LE | |
SO SALTO As ODpOStLLfoNES en... se 2e ae | x | x
37. — flagellanis sn were: 2. Nr eee | x
38. = CONTIG «Dave ec des RE TR CDE
39. — FIV anise eee Oss ET | Se
40. — QUOCHIMTRATCH Er N Re NET | x
41. — HIDOS Ie MR Ie ep + SM ae [EU x

402 ANDR. LUNDAGER

A | BIZE
Eee orne: pulchella MERE ER Seen oe x
43. - OMAN AASEN SER» SE ade ER ARE x | x | x
Pete OTS OCIODÉIQIL M 5% Satan en: eae er x
Be Masstope telragana ww. ne Cee ER =
BRNSRedltchlarıshirsuta. ©... ee een ee be | eee
BC Taraxacum -APCUCUIM <i) ta hk ss ce ea x
48. — Phymalocarpum Se sn ees >

Total... | 29 | 30 | 18

coastal regions there is only Saxifraga flagellaris which was absent
from the area around Dove Bugt and occurred again on Ymers Nu-
natak. In this intermediate space, as also on Ymers Nunatak, Poten-
tilla pulchella was found which in the coastal regions (around Dan-

Fig. 13. Ranunculus glacialis.

marks Havn) had been found only as a single individual on Hare-
fjeld—and again on Maroussia. Without however instituting any
connection between the two circumstances of simultaneous occurrence
I shall only remark that I found the plant for the first time when,
on September 1, 1907, I was with the geologist of the Expedition at
a place near Dove Bugt where he, at the same time, found Yoldia-clay.

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 403

Point II upon the map of the station indicates a small pond
which dried up some time in the course of the summer and was
again refilled by the ground-water from the bog above. In the near
surroundings of the pond, towards the west, occurred in early summer
a rich growth of Ranunculus glacialis (Fig. 13) which gradually be-
came intermixed with Statice armeria which appears to thrive in the
conditions which occur there late in the year.

Point III, upon the flat gravelly field, was the only locality in
immediate proximity to the station where Arenaria, which was
common further into the country, was found. In similar localities

Fig. 14. Taraxacum arcticum (Trautv.) Dahlst. f. albiflora.

but higher up and on a solid stony bottom, deeply covered with
snow during the winter, Erigeron compositus was found; it keeps to
the southern side and extends upwards, as far as the ground reaches
which has previously been a sea-bottom.

The speciality of the small clay-island (Lerö), which is desig-
nated Point IV, was Equisetum arvense together with a luxuriant
growth of Salix, Dryas and Draba. The depression around Point V
is filled with snow during winter, and decaying parts of plants also
gather there; upon the whole the locality appeared to offer possi-
bilities for the formation of humus; nevertheless its only inhabitants
after the melting of the snow were a small association of white-
flowering Taraxacum arcticum (Fig. 14). Similar localities, especially if

404 ANDR. LUNDAGER

watered with running water for some time, were agreeable to Ranun-
culus pygmeus and Saxifraga rivularis.

Just above the Cassiope-belt north of “The Island” (Point I)
the edge of the 9-metre curve was formed by a continuous growth
of Dryas which kept to the level, dry margin, and did not extend
over it in places where it ended abruptly. But Cassiope does not
care to climb over any edge which does not retain its snow-covering
very long; and thus Vaccinium is afforded an opportunity for growth

Fig. 15. Empetrum-locality to the east of Hulesüen. In the foreground, under the

snow, Empetrum and Salix herbacea. On the margin above, the Vaccinium-belt,

between Dryas upon the level flat and the Cassiope-vegetation which begins at the
edge of the snow (9.6. 1908).

between Dryas and Cassiope, and there it is often found in a sharply
defined belt of 20—30cm.; it occurs almost exclusively on such
somewhat rounded surfaces transitional between more level areas
and depressions in the ground. Vaccinium was found in a specially
well-marked area and under such conditions east of Hulesö, where
a large, level tract consisted of an Eriophorum-bog of copious mois-
ture derived from an enormous snowdrift towards the north-east.
A rather broad dyke formed a boundary to the bog and was broken
through by small outlets from it. Upon this dyke Dryas and Vac-
cinium were distributed as described above. A depression of about
one metre in depth contained some luxuriant tufts of Empetrum

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 405

intermixed with Salix herbacea which latter did not occur outside
this locality (Fig. 15; see also Fig. 5).

North of this Cassiope-belt and Dryas-border the vegetation became
sparse, consisting only of some tufts of, e.g. Carex nardina and Poa
abbreviata. The most northerly part of Basisker seen upon the map
has become drained. There are dark masses of barren clay, and
the surrounding parts consist of tufted Carex-bog of which the
principal contents are mosses, Carex pulla, Arctagrostis and Salix.
Towards the north-west, in the dampest part between pools and
water-courses, vigorous individuals of Ranunculus sulphureus occurred

um

Mn RER
: .

N Sa
Sars - ya
17

Fig. 16. Wind-affected forms of Dryas.

and, hidden in mosses, Juncus biglumis together with Cardamine
bellidifolia. At a short distance from that place Pleuropogon was
floating, late in the summer, in that part of the river which was
the first to dry up when frost set in.

Though the area included in the map is limited, yet this patch
of ground and its immediate surroundings are relatively rich in the
representatives of the vegetation of Germania Land; and I venture
to hope that the area may be of interest as a useful illustration
en détail, on account of the notes I have added upon it.

As peculiar wind-affected forms occur the worn-off tufts
especially of Cobresia Bellardii and Carex nardina, as also of Silene
and Dryas. The illustration of the Dryas-tuft (Fig. 16) is of one from

406 ANDR. LUNDAGER

the district near Lakseelv, found on June 16, 1907; it measures 2.32
metres in length and 1.45 metre in breadth and is almost withered
to windward (NW.) and in the middle, but has a vigorous, though
wind-affected border, to leeward. But these tufts keep to the ground
and thereby stand in contrast with the curious “column”-forms in
which Potentilla pulchella occurs both on Ymers Nunatak and in
those places upon the gravel-banks near Lille Snenæs which are most
exposed to the wind. The individuals from Ymers Nunatak appeared
to have struggled against the sand-drift and thereby to have attained
the compact, high tuft-form in order that they may be able to
keep “above water.” But the individuals of this form which I
myself collected, stood quite isolated over the field and showed a
much wind-affected and leafless base. The conditions there did not
in any way permit the sand to gather around these “columns.”
Lesquerella and a Draba sp. from the same exposed posts have the
same form (cf. List, p. 23 and PI. V). It appears to me, judging
from my observations in the field, that the form humilis (Lange) of
P. pulchella prefers the weather-side to the lee-side though it is found
also in that situation in company with P. nivea. But on the lee-
side the tufts appear far fresher and have always a broad base.

P. pulchella f. elatior (Lange) is often found upon high sloping
river-banks consisting of loose sand mixed with clay; but in con-
tradistinction to the xerophilous f. humilis with its densely hairy,
silvery white leaves f. elatior has slightly hairy leaves which are
green upon the upper surface. In such places it must often stretch
far and wide for food; I have found it with roots which measured
1.15 metre and to a great extent were lying so high that a portion
of them lay bare.

It seems to me that Salix also must allow its form to be deter-
mined by such external factors as the wind. The illustration (Fig. 17)
shows the largest ‘‘copse” I have seen; it occurred upon a stony slope
above the station in Pustervig. Salix often adopts a curious form
according to the adverse circumstances it meets with, but it always
keeps close to the ground, The most beautiful branches I have
seen I found upon Harefjeld on June 24, 1907. They were two
13-years-old branches, 4 and 9, measuring respectively 48 and 57 cm.
in length. The male branch was somewhat thicker than the female
which had a year’s-shoot measuring 9 cm. and bore a leaf the blade
of which measured 51 x 30 mm. The leaves were slightly hairy and
the branches smooth. The exposition was as favourable as possible
as regards shelter, snow-covering and sun. The male catkins expand
first, and upon level ground always earliest in that part of the
catkin which faces south.

RÉ Se à

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 407

Saxifraga cernua is a remarkably variable species, though not
in response to the conditions of the wind. Its form differs according
to the different localities, but it makes its way everywhere: on dry
rocky flats where it grows up and becomes large and beautiful in
the shelter of a boulder, as well as upon a manured spot around an
animal skeleton where it utilises the sources of nourishment to
excess and develops thick, swollen and brittle leaves; or along small
water-courses down the rocky slopes with a gravelly bottom, but in
such a case it rarely flowers until very late; and lastly in bogs and
near lakes in the wettest moss, where it scatters its bulbils very

Fig. 17. Willow-copse at Pustervig.

abundantly. Flowers are of secondary importance to it. Here it
stands long and straggling — both large and small individuals —
and so dense that it characterizes the locality yet without adorning
the landscape. The bulbils germinate also upon the parent plant,
in the axils of the withered leaves.

Saxifraga groenlandica was found to be almost fully expanded on
May 20, 1907, in a valley which lies N.W.—S.E. near Termometer-
fjeld. It was still snow-covered, but received moisture from snow
which, in the form of an ice-collar, hung beyond the small tuft,
whose one-year-old stems with withered flowers were protruding.
The exposition was southern and shelter was obtained from some
stones towards the west and the mountains towards the north and

408 ANDR. LUNDAGER

east. The two almost expanded flowers had their development
stopped when the snow-layer melted round the tuft and on May 28
they were found to have closed, and no other buds had opened.
Not until June 8 were some other buds on longer stems fairly
widely open.

Epilobium latifolium is protandrous according to the material
first collected by me. Afterwards I investigated some flowers on
Moskusoksefjeldene on July 9, 1908, and in them frequently found
the style to be further developed relatively to the anthers; I regard
protandry to be the most common condition in north-east Greenland.
(See also Warming, 1886, in K. Danske Videnskab. Selsk. Oversigt,
p. 141, fig. 11).

In 1908 I found the plant in flower on July 7. In the material
collected there were also fruits from the previous year, though the
summer of 1907 might be regarded as unfavourable, as a relatively
low temperature had prevailed during the whole time; therefore it
is beyond doubt that the species in the summer of 1908 had set
fruit in the majority of the localities in which it reached the flower-
ing-stage as early as the beginning of July. The power of the
species to spread below the soil. is indisputable; but it is not of
necessity of value to the preservation of the plant. Whether the
seeds are dispersed by the agency of birds or by the wind or by
both I am not prepared to say; but one of these two factors must
have been at the disposal of the plant in one case, in which I found
the plant in a crack in the rock at some distance from its original
locality. It can scarcely have found its way there otherwise than
through seeds. (The possibility is not excluded that the seed had
been transported by the agency of running water; but this did not
occur to me when I saw the plant on the spot and now, after some
time has elapsed, nothing can be stated with certainly either for or
against such a possibility).

Stellaria humifusa Rottbôll. On August 12, 1907, I observed the
plant on the shore at Yderbugt where it was visited by a small,
grey butterfly which returned to the same tuft over and over again.
The flower is decidedly protandrous; the anthers were empty when
the stigmas were ripe. The head of the insect-visitor was dusted
with pollen from a young flower, but it appeared to be very fond
of older flowers also; the insect licked the petals and the ovary of
the latter, but also stood head downwards in order to be able to
reach the lower part of the flowers; it also tried to thrust itself in
between the sepals from the outside. (See also Warming, 1890,
in Festskrift udgivet af Den botaniske Forening, p. 212, fig. 8).

Stellaria longipes Goldie. On August 11, 1907, I observed small
Diptera visit the plant. (See also Warming 1890 l.c., p. 207, fig. 6).

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 409

This species varies highly and appears to understand fully the
art of adaption and its signification. Near places where food is
plentiful — as in the manured spots around parts of skeletons of
the musk-oxen — and also where it is protected by surrounding grass-
tufts its internodes always become greatly elongated. On June 16,
1907, I found near Hvalrosodde stems apparently quite dead, with
fresh, green buds and green leaves in their upper part. And on
May 23, 1908, I came across several places on dry ground where,
also upon withered old plants there occurred fresh buds, although
the whole was so frozen and dry that it crumbled between my
fingers.

Arenaria ciliata (L) var. humifusa (Wahlenb.). This plant has
decidedly protandrous, insect-pollinated flowers. Honey is secreted
abundantly in five glands at the base of the stamens in front of
the sepals, and it sometimes occurs in clear beads at the base and
gives to the plant a strong, sweetish perfume recalling that of buck-
wheat (Polygonum fagopyrum) or heather (Calluna vulgaris). Where
the plant occurs in large quantities in a locality it colours the
ground as if with balls of snow of purest white; but these white
cushions are not very conspicuous when the sun stands high in the
sky because in that case they harmonize too closely with the light,
clayey soil mixed with sand which this species especially prefers
and which, only when otherwise illuminated, presents enough
contrast to show up the plant. The perfume is evidently sufficient
to attract insects.

This species occurs most frequently with five styles. When
only three styles are present these appear to be shorter than in the
flowers which are 5-merous, and in contradistinction to such they
stand erect and with their reddish-purple stigmas placed closely
together. (See Warming, 1890, l.c. p.221, fig. 14).

On September 4, 1907, this species was flowering on the west
side of Varderyggen where it occurs as a spring plant which, in
spite of frost, bears fresh shoots; however, the stamp of autumn
was imparted by the reddish-brown colour of the young leaves.

Cerastium alpinum L. On May 21, 1908, a tuft was found with
flowers that had survived the winter. New, fresh shoots were easily
recognizable in the tuft. On the 23rd of the month I found several
specimens with flowers from the previous year, as fresh to look at
as if newly expanded, had not the protruding seed-capsule betrayed
their age. The plant stood under the snow in the shelter of some
stones — the protection being lowest towards east — in a depression
where the plant must have been covered with snow from the first
snowy day in September. Already for a long time the sun’s heat

410 ANDR. LUNDAGER

had been penetrating the snow-covering, therefore the under part of
the snow-crust and the upper layer of the soil, especially that which
stood highest (to the north), was frozen ice. Here also a Melandrium
was found. The soil around the Cerastium and at its root was quite
dry, as dry as dust. The plant had fresh shoots besides green
leaves that had remained through the winter. (For the biology of
the flower see Warming, 1890, Festskrift, p. 197, figs. 1, 2).

Ranunculus glacialis L. Homogamy the rule. The nectar-pit is
without a scale. (For the biology of the flower see Knud Jessen
in Meddel. o. Grönland XXXVI, p. 338, fig. 3).

Within the Crucifere there is a considerable contrast between
Lesquerella arctica, which
is decidedly xerophilous
(as also Braya in part)
and the majority of the
Drabas, most of which
may be found both in dry
and in damp soil. Draba
glacialis associates itself
with any other plant (as
also does Cardamine belli-
difolia) both in the driest
gravel and in the wettest
moss; and no change can
be observed in its appear-
ance as it occurs in the
one or the other place.
SE The Pollination of Cam-

Fig. 18. Campanula uniflora. panula uniflora. When in

the young bud the anthers

and the stigma are at the same level, the anthers begin to open,
but the lobes of the stigma keep close together and their apices are
bent inward toward each other Fig.18 A,B). At this time no polli-
nation can take place by the help of outward agencies, the corolla
being closed. And as long as the anthers are at a higher level than
the stigma, the former are quite closed and then the pistil with its
sweeping hairs is also without pollen, But the style elongates
rapidly in the yet closed flower and with its hairs sweeps off all the
pollen from the open anthers (Fig. 18 C) so that its upper thicker
part is everywhere coloured by the pollen. All the pollen is now
to be found there, with the exception of a small portion which is
left on the inner surface of the anthers. The flower opens simul-
taneously with the elongation of the style; but not until the pistil

RER
“5 à

ATA
sd

Cd ag Cela
er ai = de nd
ren lad

er x

4 i Ath %
N AAA

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 411

has reached its full height do the anthers leave their hold of it and
withdraw, doing so gradually as the corolla opens. And not until
the latter is fully open (Fig.18D) are the anthers found reclining
against its inner side. Now all the pollen is freely exposed and
may be carried away by insect-visitors. Once only, on Kloftfjeldet,
did I have abundant material of the plant in different stages of
development, and there appeared to be only one means of polli-
nation, viz. by the agency of insects; but I saw no such visitors.
(Regarding the biology of the flowers see also Warming, 1886, in
K. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Oversigt, p. 152, fig. 13).

In November 1906 I planted three crocus-bulbs in a box in soil
in which cress had been sown the autumn before; the cress, however,
had withered when daylight disappeared and I had not paid proper
attention to the plants. The soil had been obtained by crumbling
various lumps of sod of presumably the best quality, judging from
the plant-growth which had previously found nourishment in it.

When two of these bulbs began to shoot in the beginning of
December it interested me to observe the development and growth
of the plant as it necessarily was obliged to assume its form in a
room without daylight, and with lamp-light for about 18 hours out
of the 24.

On December 9 I had made a small mark with ink upon the
scales of the bulbs just at the surface of the soil, and above this
the two plants measured 39 and 28 mm. respectively. The third
bulb had also germinated, but had not yet grown above the surface
of the soil.

On December 11, at 10.20 p.m. the plants were measured again;
their length had then reached 45 and 33 mm. respectively, the in-
crease during 48 hours being 6 and 5 mm. respectively. In the
course of 4—5 days the green leaves grew up outside the scales or
basal leaves which were pale and membranous, but they were consi-
derably elongated in length, asif etiolated. The plants were copiously
watered with lukewarm water (22°). The respective heights were: —

On the 13th, in the morning 49—35 mm.
ah a ee en pains | ol ot
— — 16th, - 1.15 a.m. 545—40 —

The third bulb then had four shoots, about 1 cm. above the
surface of the soil. Several cress-seeds germinated owing to the
copious supply of water, which benefited the whole.

The respective heights were: —

XLIII. 31

412 ANDR. LUNDAGER

On the 16th, at 9 a.m. 56.5—41.5 mm.
— — —, - 11.45 p.m. 61 —45 —
— Dec. 17, - 10 a.m. 63 —48.5 —
— — 16) +) La 64 —49.5 —

— —, - 830 p.m. 65 —495 —
— — 19, - 11.20 p. m. 70.5—54.5

Next the largest of the plants had one more shoot below. The
third bulb elongated its four shoots very slowly, and the largest
was then about 20mm. above the surface of the soil, the others
half as large.

The respective heights were: —

On Dec. 21, at 12.30 a.m. 74—57 mm.
— — —, - 10 a.m. 75—59 mm.

Both were then marked afresh with Indian ink for further
measurements. The box was turned round to find out whether the
lamp-light attracted them: then there was a distinct bending in-
wards into the room and the light which came from it (the box
stood upon the table before the window in the “Villa” on the land).

The respective heights were: —

On Dec. 22, at 12.30 a.m. 77—60 mm.
NUE" 110 p. m7
4 1725 - 1210 acm. St 693,0 —

The cress since the noon of Dec. 22 had turned inwards into the
room; perhaps the light there had attracted it, or else it avoided the
lower temperature at the window and sought the warmth. Then the
box was placed away from the window and upon the inner edge
of the table, that towards the room, where it remained standing all
through the night and the forenoon of the next day during which
time it received light mom the opposite side, from the lamps hanging
over the table.

The respective heights were: —

On Dec. 23, at 1.45 p.m. 82—63.5 mm.

The cress was then standing upright, bending most towards
the side which had been illuminated during the forenoon. Then
the box was again placed before the window.

The respective heights were: —

On Dec. 24, at 3 a.m. 84.5— 64.5 mm.
— — 25, - 130a.m. 87 — 67: —

Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land 413

On Dec. 26, at 12.5 p.m. 91.5— 71 mm.
— — 27, - 12.40 a.m. 93 — 73 —
— — —, - 1135 p.m 96 — 75 —
— = 28, - 1135 a.m 97.5— 76.5 —
— — 29, - 1.15 a.m. 103 — 805 —
SS A SEE - lp tm 1065 — 382.5 | =:

1907 On Jan. 1, at 12.45 p.m... -112:5— 87.5 mm.
— — , - 12 midnight 114 — 885 —
— — 2, - 1.20 p.m. 115 — 90 —
— — 3, - 12.30 a.m. 116.5— 91 —
— — ,- 38 p.m. 120 — 94 —
— — 4, - 140 a.m. 1225— 95 —
— — , - 10.30 a.m. 123.5— 95.5 —
— — 5, - 11.25 p.m. 127.5— 97 —
— — 6, - 125 p.m. 130 —1005 —
— — 7, - 1.30 a.m. 133.5—101.5 —
— — , = .1210 p.m. 136 —102: —
— — 8, - 940 a.m. 140.5—-105 —
— — 9 - 2 a.m. 144.5—107.5 —
— — , - fll a.m. 146 —108 —
— => ;„ „10% p.m. 149.5—110: —
— —. 10, - 10.30 a.m. 153 —1115 —
— = > 0p m. - 156:5—115) —
— — 11, - 10.45 a.m. 160 —117 —
— — 12, - 1245 p.m.) 167.5—120 | —
— 135 = 1249 acm. 172 — 124, —
— — 7 — a item. L74 —124 —
— — 14, - 1110 a.m. 180 —1265 —
— — 15, - 140 a.m. 183 —129 —
— — 16, - 140 a.m. 190 —135 —

Then the measurements were stopped. On February 12, when
the higher of the plants had already for several days been showing
a tendency to wither, it was dug up. It measured than 227 mm.
and had a new corm just above the old one, of about the same
size as the latter. This new corm was kept for some time in a dry
place and was afterwards planted, but did not sprout.

On February 24 the second of the plants which had been
measured had also withered; it had reached a height of 157 mm.
The third crocus with its four shoots was fairly well-developed at
the end of January; but all the shoots were very slender; the highest
had attained 152 mm.

at

414 Axor. LUNDAGER: Some Notes concerning the Vegetation of Germania Land

There was no evident difference between the colour of the
leaves in December and in January and February although they
were exposed to daylight at that time; the sun however was not as
yet above the horizon. But it was difficult to decide whether any
change of colour had taken place, as in February we had not the
December growth for comparison; if there was any change it had
come on imperceptibly from day to day.

MEDD. OM GRONL. XLIII. Nr.13.

[

ENV ov
es Se >

la

—

._VILDAEN

D — —
ar ESPIL TE : A es 3:
CIN ts LE un —
EN a re a
/ +24 ‘ — —e = nn SZ }
22 / ee ae & Se ker —
a a7 HERMOMETERSKAB 5% a = — |
—#— ? £ = ; /
TER a /ssPROVW.DEPOT/ 7 > -
32 Ry ay
À ie! ya bil HE BSA
N AN a LAS
us

| »DANMARKS |
i | eee ee x
ee YINTERKYARTER — €

Lay
Wo BRANDVAAGE
“7

(1906-07) 1906-08.
SKIBET.

»
(1907-08 )

UDKIGSTONDEN

(31M.)

A

0 20 40 60 80 100

120 140 160 180 200 Meter
Danmar: -Eikspeditionen 1906/08.

.Hôjdetal i Meter.

tre Aamodt. Kröbhen.

LIS
’

ER PA | DE ENT Age as

N
Fr | y
URAS
ay Tae |
Kar, Ah

HU ates

|

i

Il

|

Garden

i

ill

00

IN

3 5185

|

New York B

|

RER

tt
ae
Ets

=

En ne

Hint Bs nn
DS

stan
au